Chapter Text
Thank you for the moments we have shared. I know you didn't agree with our separation, but I can't be with you. With having our children, I want you to have them and take care of them. I know you can love them much more than I could have. I want to give you something that will keep you from going to that dark place again. As a request to you: Take good care of them.
I'll reach out to you when I'm ready.
The world collapsed at the moment those words were read. The star that was in his life was now gone. The star that he looked forward to and loved dearly was now away from him. The star that lit up the dark room that he was stuck in. How could he go on without the person who understood him the most? The person who saw through his lies? The person who was willing to face the woman who caused him so much trauma just to feel love?
Hikaru wasn't so sure what to do next. How can he love his own children when his mind was in his darkest moments? He didn't understand. Was she making the right choice in leaving their children with him? Can Hikaru really take care of them? Take care of them around that monster and his own son? He couldn't, right?
But she wanted him to do this. A request from her. He couldn't let her down. After all, she's the woman he loved.
____
“Papa!”
Hikaru snapped out of his thoughts, feeling his four year old daughter hopping on his back with a bright smile on her face while his four year old son had his nose stuck in a book. Hikaru's black stars immediately turned pure and white stars upon hearing the voice of his daughter.
It's been four years since Aqua and Ruby came into his life. Those first two years were rough, but with the help of Seijuro and Airi, his wife, he was able to get what he needed for Ruby and Aqua. He was able to get money by acting in some movies, series, and shows. Seijuro and Airi were the only ones who actually helped him through the changes, especially Seijuro. Seijuro taught him how to be a good father and take care of newborns. It was interesting and a lot of hard work, but Hikaru got the hang of it with time.
Airi, on the other hand, was seen as a mother figure to Aqua and Ruby. Something that Hikaru didn't like much, but they were too young to understand the monster Airi was. All Hikaru could do was watch and go along with it, unfortunately. In the end, it was worth it to see Ruby's smile.
“Papa! Papa! Can we watch the amazing Ai? Pleeeasseee?”Ruby squeezed the side of her face against her father's, giving him the puppy eyes that she always did, which Aqua found ridiculous.
Ah, right.
Since the moment the twins could talk, walk, or overall understand their surroundings, Aqua and Ruby have been huge fans for a famous Idol, Ai Hoshino. Every single day, when Ai and her group are live, Ruby is the first one to beg to watch it before Aqua joins her. They went as far as wanting merch of her. Hikaru would say no to them, but Seijuro would always find a way to give them what they wanted in the end
The man had a soft spot for children, even his own.
“Is there a reason?”Hikaru questioned.
“She's going live on TV today. She's going to perform with her group in a few minutes. Ruby has been telling me so much about it for the past week. It can be quite annoying…”Aqua mumbled, burying his face more into his book. Ruby puffed her cheeks out in anger,”Don't lie to Papa! You're excited to see her, too!”
Aqua rolled his eyes while Hikaru reached out for the remote. He turned on the TV to see the channel where the event would be shown,”Just don't make too much noise. I don't want to annoy Seijuro-sama.”
“Okay Papa!”Ruby gave Hikaru a quick hug before sitting down in front of the TV happily. Hikaru glanced down at his son, who was leaning against his arm,”Why don't you join your sister? I'll go make a snack for you two to eat.”
Aqua sighed and closed his book,”Alright.”He said, placing the book on the coffee table. He stood up and sat down next to Ruby. Hikaru stood up from the floor and made his way to the kitchen. He stepped onto the kitchen. He looked through the cabinets to find any ingredients to use for a snack for the twins. He looked inside the fridge as well for anything. His eyes landed on a pack of strawberry mochis that Seijuro brought the other day for the twins to have as a snack. He grabbed it, closing the fridge. He walked to a cabinet, grabbing a plate. Placing the plate down, he opened the box and started to place a few mochis on the plate in front of him.
“What are you doing?”
Hikaru glanced over to see Taiki standing there. Hikaru didn't respond at first, still not being used to seeing the nine year old, who was also known as his son. Fortunately, Taiki didn't know about it. All he knew (or thought) was that Seijuro was his biological father. Something Hikaru didn't want to change.
“Getting a snack for the twins.”Hikaru finally responded after a minute of awkward silence between them. Taiki walked up next to him, looking at the strawberry mochi in Hikaru's hand,”Are those the ones my father bought for the twins?”
“Mhm. Do…you want one?”
Before Taiki could speak, Ruby's voice was heard from the living room,”It's starting!!! Eeek!!”
“Ruby, be quiet.”Aqua's voice followed after.
Taiki raised an eyebrow and glanced over at Hikaru,”Is B-Komachi performing today?”
“Mhm.”Hikaru hummed out, closing the box of Mochis and placing it back in the fridge,”Ruby and Aqua are really big fans of the group. As you know, your father has been buying them a lot of merchandise from the group.”
“Oh. Right. I remember. They are big fans of one of the idols in that group. Her name was Ai, right?”
“Correct.”Hikaru closed the fridge and made his way back to the plate, keeping a smile on his face,”Your father has been spoiling them a lot. Ruby seems to enjoy it the most compared to Aqua.”He spoke, making his way back to the living room with Taiki next to him. He placed the plate on the coffee table before sitting down on the couch. Taiki glanced down at the twins who were invested in the performance in front of them. Taiki could see the stars of Ruby and Aqua shine at the sight of the adored Idol. He glanced up at the screen of the TV to see Ai singing and dancing with her group as her eyes shined as bright as the north star.
“She's so beautiful and so perfect!! I hope I can meet her one day!! Ahhh!!”Ruby squealed out before glancing back to her father,”Papa! Can we go to one of Ai's concerts?! Pleasee?!”
Hikaru stared at the four year old and looked at the TV screen. He slowly responded,”Maybe one day.”He forced a smile at his daughter.
Taiki sat down next to Hikaru, watching the twins before glancing over at the 19 year old next to him,”Why don't you tell my father about it? He'll help you get tickets for Ai's performance. I'm sure the twins would be happy to see her in person. There will be a lot of fans there, but having a chance of meeting their Idol, it will make them very happy.”
“No… I don't want to bother your father further with the twins. He has done a lot for me for the past years of knowing him. I don't want to keep making him waste money on the twins that are not his responsibility.”
“But they are. They live in the same house. My mother even sees them as her own.”
Hikaru slowly looked at Taiki as his stars immediately turned pure black at the mention of Taiki's mother. “Ruby and Aqua see her as a mother figure. Mostly Ruby does. I don't blame them, though. They never had a mother figure in their life, but I don't mind them seeing my mother as their own. I do see them as my siblings.”He smiled softly, having his eyes on the twins.
“You do?”
“Mhm. They can be annoying and weird at times, but they are fun to have around.”
Hikaru stared at Taiki and glanced over at the twins again. He smiled softly at the bright smiles of the twins as their stars shined as bright as Ai's did. After all, they were her children,”I'm glad that you see them as your siblings. I'm sure they see you the same way.” He looked at the TV screen, staring at Ai, who waved to the camera with the same smile she had when Hikaru first met her. Hikaru's expression softened at the sight.
Until we meet again, Ai. Don't worry, I'm taking good care of our twins well. After all, they are my two stars.
Chapter Text
It's been a few hours since Ai's performance on live TV and Ruby's babbling of how perfect her Idol looked (along with begging Hikaru to go to one of her concerts that Hikaru already responded to, but Ruby was quite stubborn to accept that answer). Hikaru sat on a chair, eating food that he made for himself – now that the twins were fed – while Ruby tugged on his sleeve,”Papa! Papa! Pleasee! Can we go to one of her concerts?! Pleaseeee?! Please?! Please?!”
In the background, Aqua covered his ears, trying to block out the annoying sound of his twin's voice.
“Ruby, I already answered your question.”
“Papa!!”Ruby cried out before throwing herself on the floor, ”I want to go to her concert! I wanna go! I wanna go!!”She screamed, making a huge fit like any other child her age. Hikaru quietly focused on his food while Ruby loudly cried.
Why did I have to have such an annoying twin? Aqua thought to himself, groaning in annoyance.
Hikaru placed the fork down on his plate and glanced down at Ruby,”Ruby,”He spoke up, grabbing Ruby and lifting her from the ground. Ruby pouted, looking at her father with tears in her eyes. He placed her on her two feet again and wiped away the tears that rolled down her cheeks,”Maybe one day we'll go to her concert. Right now, it's not the best moment. If you keep behaving that way, I'm going to change my mind and not take you to one.”
“Papa…”Ruby's lips quivered as her eyes watered up more.
“Don't start. I'll take you to one of her concerns one day, but you have to behave.”
The four year old twin sniffled and slowly nodded,”Okay Papa…”
“Good.”Hikaru leaned forward and placed a peck on her head. Ruby watched as a smile formed on her lips at the affection. Aqua sighed in relief, being happy to finally have the peace and quiet back. Unfortunately, that would only last for a few seconds. The door opened to reveal Airi stepping inside the house and closing the door behind her,”I'm home.”She called out.
Ruby's eyes shined upon hearing the voice of Airi,”Airi-san!”She ran out of the dining room, making her way to the living room. Hikaru froze for a moment hearing the voice of the monster. Quietly, he finished his food and picked up the plate and fork before placing it in the sink to wash later on. Hikaru slowly walked towards the living room.
“Ruby!”Airi cheered, seeing the four year old running to her. She scooped her up in her arms, giving her the biggest hug,”I've missed you, little star!”
“I missed you too!”Ruby smiled.
“Welcome back.”Aqua greeted, glancing over at the woman. Airi flashed a smile at the twin,”I've missed you too, Aqua.”
Hikaru stood there quietly, staring at Airi as his white stars turned pure black. Airi's attention shifted towards the 19 year old, the smile widened at the sight of the young man,”Hello Hikaru. I've missed you as well, you know.”
Hikaru tensed up, feeling the eyes of Airi pinning him down on the floor, not being able to move his feet. The woman placed Ruby down on her feet again and walked closer to the 19 year old. A hand was pressed against his back, “I've been so busy lately with acting in a movie that I haven't been focusing on our time together. I always enjoy spending time with the twins and you. Oh! Maybe tonight, we can spend some time together while the twins are sleeping. What do you think about that, hm?”Airi stared down at Hikaru with an unsuddening smile on her face as her eyes pierced through the young man's mind. Spending time with Airi, alone, meant having sexual intercourse with her.
It was something that became frequent. Now that Hikaru lived under the same roof as her, she could easily take advantage of him. Even with her husband around, she would always find a way to speak with him alone or keep her husband distracted with Taiki or the twins. Unfortunately, Hikaru couldn't do much against her. If it wasn't for her, Hikaru and the twins would be who knows where at this moment. If it wasn't for her, he wouldn't have a support system or an acting career to begin with. If it wasn't for her, the twins wouldn't be living a comfortable and stable life without any worries in the world.
Fortunately, none of the twins haven't noticed or caught on to what's going on between them. They were children. Hikaru didn't want his own children to find out the truth behind the innocent face of the woman they saw as a mother figure. That would destroy them, mostly Ruby.
“Welcome home, darling.”Seijuro greeted Airi with a peck on her cheek. Airi dropped her hand down from Hikaru's back,”How was work?”
“It was good. Tiring with acting and practicing, but overall, it was a good day at work.”Airi responded, focusing her attention on her loving husband. Soon after Seijuro came, Taiki made his way towards his mother, giving her a hug,”Welcome home, Mom.”
Airi leaned down and pecked the head of her son,”Hello sweetie. I've missed you. I'm glad to be back home. Oh! Before I forget, I was able to get a part in a movie a director is planning to make for Hikaru!”She smiled. Hikaru blinked,”Huh…?”
Ruby gasped, jumping up and down at the news,”Papa is going to be in a movie again?!”
“Mhm. A director named Taishi Gotanda wants Hikaru to play an important role in the movie he's planning out and making.”Airi explained, getting the attention of Aqua. He hopped down from the couch and made his way over to the group,”What kind of an important role?”
“Oo! Is Papa playing as a superhero?!”Ruby's star shined as excitement filled her body at the thought of seeing her father in a superhero outfit. Airi giggled at Ruby's crazy imagination,”No, Ruby. Your father will be the villain of the movie.”
Ruby blinked hard at the response before frowning,”What?! My Papa will not be playing the villain! The villains are mean, and Papa isn't mean!”She reached her arms out and hugged Hikaru's leg, having an angry pout on her face. “Hmm… I heard that some people love the villain more than the hero.”Taiki butted in,”Isn't that right?”He glanced up at his father for support.
“Mhm. Don't be mad about it, Ruby. I'm sure there will be people who will love your father as the villain. After all, your father is quite talented.”Seijuro reassured the four year old. Ruby puffed her cheeks out in anger, not being convinced. Hikaru patted Ruby's head,” But why me?”
“The director saw the other projects you were in and found your acting quite satisfying. He's been trying to find the right person to give the villain role to. He is sure that you'll make a good villain for his movie. Along with that, he finds you quite creepy.”
“I see…” Hikaru mumbled, slightly frowning.
“Are you going to take the part?”Aqua questioned, looking at his father.
“Of course he's not! Papa isn't mean or a villain! Papa deserves a better role in that movie!”Ruby cried out, clinging onto her father's leg. Seijuro sighed with a soft smile on his face,”That is true, but with this opportunity, your father can use his talent and go all out in this role. This is his first time ever being a villain in a movie. If he does this, more opportunities will open up for him.”
“And?!”Ruby snapped out.
“Ruby, I believe it's best for our father to take this role. It is an opportunity. The more opportunities, the more fame. The more fame, the more our father can act with the most famous actors in the acting world.”Aqua explained.
“And more money as well.”Hikaru added, glancing down at Ruby. The stubborn four year old frowned, still angry at the thought of her father being a villain,”Hmph!”
“You'll be meeting with him tomorrow to speak with him about your role, your script, and tell you about what the movie would be about.”
Hikaru slowly nodded,”But what about the kids?”
“They'll come with us. I'm sure Gotanda wouldn't mind having children in his set.”Airi quietly chuckled while Hikaru placed his hands on the twins’ shoulders, keeping them close to him.
____
It was the next day. Hikaru, the twins and Seijuro made their way towards the set where the movie would be taking place to meet the director who wanted Hikaru in his film.
“So many actresses and actors.”Ruby whispered to Aqua, admiring some of the famous actors present. “Hey, isn't she known to be “an adorable actress with real acting chops” and that one known to be a pinup model!?”Aqua whispered in return as the twins admired the actors they walked past. The twins’ whispers continued as the group walked up to the director of the film.
“Director,”Seijuro spoke out to get his attention.
“Hm?”Taishi glanced over to spot the group standing there. Once it clicked on him on why Seijuro was here,”Ah. Right. You must be Kamiki Hikaru, right?”
“Yes.”Hikaru nodded, giving him a small bow.
“My wife told us that you wanted Hikaru to be part of your movie as the villain. I apologize for my wife not being here. She needed to do something for our son."
“Ah. Right. Yes. Yes. I remember now.”Taishi nodded before glancing over at Hikaru again with a bored look on his face. Without warning, Taishi stepped closer to the 19 year old and leaned forward, closely studying his face. Hikaru stood there, unfazed at what was happening,”Is there a problem?”
“He's quite scary…”Ruby whispered to her brother as the twins were hiding behind their father's legs. “It's his face. He kinda looks like a serial killer.”Aqua whispered back to her.
“That makes him much scarier, Onii-Chan.”
With the twins’ whispering, Taishi glanced over Hikaru's shoulder,”Who's kids are those?”He questioned. The twins bolted, shutting their mouths.
“Oh! Uh-” Before Seijuro could answer, Hikaru answered the question instead,”They're mine.”
“What kind of actor brings their children?”Taishi glared intensely at the twins and Hikaru,” especially filming a horror movie?”
“Me.”
Taishi's glare hardened as the twins looked back, paranoid of being kicked out by the director. He scratched his head, looking at them with confusion,”Is this something new within the actors? Ugh, times have really changed. These actors are not like they used to be.”He mumbled, shaking his head. Seijuro sighed in relief and smiled over at Hikaru for handling the situation well. The twins sighed in relief as well, still remaining behind their father.
Hikaru smiled in return.
“Now that you're here,”Taishi started to speak, grabbing a script from an employee who worked with him on the movie. He turned to face them,”We can start shooting it. I've seen your acting, Kamiki. I must say that you have talent. You have good looks, which anyone can agree with and can draw attention from anyone, really. In addition, you can be quite creepy.”
“He's not creepy!”Ruby butted in.
“Ruby!”Aqua glared at his twin.
“As I was saying, you can be quite creepy, which is something I'm looking for.”Taishi gave Hikaru the script. Hikaru stared at the first page, seeing the title of the film,”What kind of role am I playing exactly?”
“A serial killer.”
Ruby gasped,”Papa! No!”She cried out, hugging her father,”He's not a killer! Give him a new role in the movie! He deserves better!! Give him a better role now!!”She demanded the director, pointing her index finger at him. Aqua frowned.
“Ruby, please, it's just a role for the film.”Seijuro tried reassuring the four year old.
It didn't work.
“He deserves a better role!!”Ruby cried out in anger.
Hikaru patted Ruby's head,”What did we talk about yesterday about your behavior? It's a role that I'm playing. It doesn't mean I'm an actual killer, Ruby. Don't be upset.”
Ruby pouted, keeping her arms around her father.
Taishi sighed deeply, rubbing his temple,”Children can be annoying on set.”He mumbled before changing the subject back to Hikaru's role,”Your role in this film is being the serial killer. The serial killer you're playing is a person who's mentally insane, someone who has been broken over a trauma that they have been through in the past, and overall, wants revenge. The serial killer wants revenge on every person who caused him harm and trauma. The actress over there,”Taishi glanced over at the actress who was known as “an adorable actress with acting chops.”
"She will be your main victim to kill within the film. As cheesy as it sounds, she's trying to save you and making things right.”
Hikaru stared at the actress and nodded, looking at Taishi again,”Very stereotypical for a horror film.”
Taishi sighed,”Yes, yes, yes, I know, but that's what the young audience wants, unfortunately. I know that you can play the role well if you get into character. I understand this is your first time playing the role of a villain or a serial killer, for that matter, but we can always improve scenes as we go.”
Hikaru nodded.
“Great. I'll let you read the script while I go speak with the other actors.”Taishi stepped away. Seijuro watched and placed his hand on Hikaru's shoulder,” I'm going to go speak with the director. I'll be back.”He smiled softly before walking off.
Hikaru took a seat on an empty chair nearby as he skimmed through the script while Ruby and Aqua stood on either side of him, reading the script as well.
“That's so sad.”Ruby mumbled, reading the backstory of the character Hikaru would be playing as,”No one deserves that kind of suffering, or any kind of suffering really…”She mumbled quietly with a sad frown. Aqua sighed deeply,”That's true, but sometimes people can be very unfortunate in life. There's nothing we can do about it.”
“There's always a way to do something about it!”Ruby protested.
“Yeah. I assume, but even if there is, others don't want to take that risk. After all, many do have families they care about that they don't want them to suffer, but there are times when there's no way to stop it.”Aqua explained, looking at his sister.
“That's… that's even sadder…”Ruby glanced down.
Hikaru listened to his children, staring at the script.
Aqua was right about that. There are people who can be very unfortunate in life, and there's nothing you can do to stop it. No matter how much you want it to stop or go ask for help, there's nothing else to do. Hikaru understood that very well. No matter how much he wanted to stop her hands from touching his body, she had much more power and control than him. If he did stop Airi and spoke out about her, it would ruin everything his children have now: a stable home, a mother figure who adored them, another male role model who also adored them, a sibling who loved them dearly (and found them annoying at times), and having their needs and wants met.
He didn't want to destroy Seijuro.
He didn't want to destroy Taiki with the truth on who his real father was.
He didn't want to destroy the happy family his twins had.
How could he?
The happiness on their faces whenever the family's together is something Hikaru always wanted for himself. A happy family with no worries or care in the world. He didn't want to take that away from his children. Even if it meant being near Airi and having sexual intercourse with her, it's worth it to be able to see his children happy and fulfill Ai’s request.
He was going to make sure that the twins were raised with love and care. Something he is willing to give from the start.
“What do you think, Papa?”
Hikaru blinked and looked at Ruby,”Huh…?”
“What do you think about the backstory of your character?”Ruby repeated with a smile.
“Oh. Uh, I find it quite unfortunate. It really shows how unfair life can be.”Hikaru answered with a small smile, turning to the next page,”And how cruel people can be…”He skimmed through his lines. Ruby smiled happily,”Papa! When the movie is out, can we see it?!”
“Uh, well, it is a horror movie. It won't be the best for a four year old to watch. It will give you nightmares.”
“Pfftt! I won't! I'm a big girl! I can handle it.”
“Don't lie to our father, Ruby.”Aqua crossed his arms,”You will get nightmares.”
“I won't!”
Hikaru let out a small chuckle,”Well, either way, you two will be behind the scenes and watching everything that goes on during the film. Seijuro-sama will be with you to keep an eye on you. We'll be here for a while, depending on how things go.”He explained, flipping the pages of his script,”By the looks of it, I'll be changing a lot of my appearance for this role. So, you two better get used to being here.”
“Hmmm…”Aqua frowned.
“Okay, Papa! Aqua and I are always happy to be with you, even if Aqua doesn't show it well.”Ruby teased, having a mischievous smile on her face. Hikaru smiled softly at the twins,”Good. I'm always happy to have you two with me as well, and I love you two dearly.”
Ruby's eyes sparkled at the words before giving her father a huge hug,”Love you too, Papa!” Aqua awkwardly leaned against Hikaru's arm and mumbled,”Me too…”
Hikaru smiled brightly at the affection.
“Hey Kamiki!”
Hikaru glanced ahead to see Taishi signaling to come over,”We are about to start shooting a scene. We need to practice.”He called out. Hikaru glanced down at the twins,”You two behave. Don't cause Seijuro-sama any trouble.”
The twins nodded. With giving them a quick peck on their heads, Hikaru stood up and walked off to the director. Seijuro appeared next to Ruby as his eyes were on Hikaru before shifting down to twins,”How about later I take you two out for ice cream?”
“Ooo! Yes!”Ruby cheered, jumping up and down.
“Sure. Why not.”
____
It's been three hours since shooting the first scene started. Aqua weary sat on the chair he was sitting on, waiting for the practicing to be over and done with for the day,”How inconvenient to have a small body that gets tired easily…”He mumbled to himself with a yawn. Aqua blinked when he heard footsteps behind him. He glanced up to see Taishi staring down at him.
“You're that actor's son, right? How old are you exactly?”
“Uh…four.”Aqua slowly responded.
“Four? Hm… Then, Kamiki must have had you when he was 14 or 15. Wow. A father at such a young age. Kids these days do whatever they want, huh… even to the point of being parents themselves. Kids having kids.”Taishi rolled his eyes at the thought. Aqua slightly glared at the man who was now standing next to him,”Hey! My father must have his reasons on why he became a father at a young age!”He protested,” Sure, it might have been irresponsible, but he has his reasons.”
“That's true.”Taishi crossed his arms, watching the actors from afar speaking to each other. Hikaru was one of them.
“I must say your father has an amazing talent for acting. I see why people choose him for certain roles.”Taishi began to speak as the four year old listened closely,”He portrayed the role of a serial killer quite well. I can see the passion he has for acting.”
“You do?”
“Mhm. He really puts a lot of effort into his work. I assume it's for you and your sister. After all, you're his children. Many parents would do their best to get what they need for their child, especially a single parent like Kamiki. For the past three hours of working with him, his acting reminds me of someone I've worked with before. I just can't put my finger on it. His way of acting… I've seen it before. Ugh, maybe all of this work is getting into my head.”He groaned in annoyance. Taishi side-eyed the four year old when he realized he was staring at him the whole time,”Don't stare at me like that.”
“What do you mean?”
“The way your eyes look at me… it's creepy. Now, I can really tell you are Kamiki's son. You two are creepy, but you would be useful for a film that would involve children. By any chance, are you trying to pursue a career in acting like your father?”
“No. Acting isn't something I want to pursue.”Aqua mumbled, glancing away,”I haven't thought about what career to go towards and pursue or have a passion towards.”
“You should give it a try. You'll be here a lot because of your father and his role. You should think about it.”Taishi pulled out a business card from his pocket and gave it to Aqua,”My business card if you change your mind. Hey, if you do, one day, your father and you might work in the same film or show in the future. Who knows.”
“My father and I together…?”Aqua mumbled, staring down at the business card in his hand. Aqua's eyes sparkled at the thought before a smile formed on his lips,”That… that would be nice.”
“Oh, and one more thing, kid,”
“Hm?”Aqua glanced up at the director.
“Control that sister of yours. I understand that she cares about her “Papa” and wants what's best for him, but I don't want to kick your sister out because of her screaming and crying.”Taishi glared at the four year old. Aqua hopped out of his seat and bowed down profusely ,”Don't worry, director! I'll make sure my sister controls her tantrums and doesn't interrupt with the acting and scenes! We want the best for our father and make sure he succeeds in the world of acting! I'll speak with my sister on this matter–”
“Okay, okay, okay, thanks.”Taishi interrupted him by babbling at the four year old.
“Director! We are ready for the next scene!”An employee called out.
Taishi gave the employee a nod before looking at Aqua,”See you around, kid.”With that, He walked off, leaving the four year old alone.
Chapter Text
Hikaru looked out the window in the backseat of the car, having Ruby and Aqua on either side while Seijuro was in the driver seat. “You were amazing, Papa! The director liked your acting!”Ruby exclaimed, leaning against her father's arm,”You were so scary!”
“We have never seen you that angry before.”Aqua spoke, looking over at his father. Hikaru flashed a smile at his four year old son,”Well, you better get used to it considering that there's still scenes to shoot for the film. I'm glad that the director liked my acting. Maybe with this film, I'll get more opportunities with this genre.”
“There's a chance of that happening, but we have to wait.”Seijuro said, keeping his eyes on the road,”But for now…”
Hikaru blinked when he saw Seijuro park in front of a shop. He leaned closer to see what it was: it was an ice cream shop. He raised an eyebrow,”Why are we at an ice cream shop?” Seijuro turned off the car and gave Hikaru an innocent smile,”I told the twins that I would take them out for ice cream.”
“Ice cream!”Ruby cheered, quickly getting out of the car as Aqua did the same. Hikaru frowned, watching Seijuro get out of the car. After Hikaru got out of the car, the four stood in front of the ice cream shop.
“You spoil these two too much.”Hikaru glanced over at Seijuro. Seijuro let out a small laugh,”Awe, I can't stop myself. You know I have a soft spot for children, especially my own. Taiki is my pride and joy, and so are the twins. I love to spoil them.”
Hikaru chuckled softly.
“Come on, Papa! Let's go!”Ruby tugged on his hand, walking towards the door of the shop. Having no choice, Hikaru followed as Aqua and Seijuro did the same. Ruby pulled her father towards the display of ice cream and squished her face against the glass, ”So many flavors!!”She squealed. Aqua looked at the flavors of ice cream, debating which flavor to get.
“Do you two want cones or bowls?”Seijuro questioned the twins.
“Cone!”Ruby exclaimed.
“I'll get a bowl.”
“Can I get toppings?!”Ruby looked up at Seijuro with a bright and excited smile.
“Of course! Anything you want!”He responded and looked over at Hikaru,”Do you want a cone or bowl?”
“Me? I thought it was only for the twins.”
“Pfttt! It also means you, Hikaru. I want to spoil you, too. I mean, I've known you since you were ten years old. In a way, I see you as a son.” Hikaru blinked before rubbing his head,”O-Oh, well, I'll take a bowl.”
“Great!”Seijuro smiled at the response before speaking with an employee for their order while Hikaru and the twins discussed what flavors to get. After 15-ish minutes, the four sat down on a bench outside the shop, eating their ice cream peacefully. Hikaru smiled softly,”Thank you for the ice cream, Seijuro-sama.”He glanced over at the twins,”Something you need to say to Seijuro-sama?”
Ruby gasped,“Oh! Thanks for the ice cream!”She smiled brightly.
“Thank you. I appreciate it.”Aqua said after, giving Seijuro a smile.
“No need to thank me. I enjoy spoiling you three with a lot of care and love. I'm sure Airi would agree if she was here.”Seijuro took a spoonful of ice cream. Hikaru mumbled quietly,”...Right.”
“Hey, shouldn't we have bought one for Taiki-kun?”Ruby questioned.
“I'll buy him some of his favorite cookies in a bakery nearby here.”Seijuro answered as he ate his ice cream. Ruby slightly frowned at the answer and glanced down at her cone,”I can save him some of my ice cream.”
“Your cone will get soggy from the ice cream. It's not the best idea.”Aqua glanced down at Ruby's cone. Hikaru nodded,”Your brother is right. Eat your ice cream. Next time when Taiki is with us, we'll take him out for ice cream. How does that sound?”He smiled.
Ruby sighed and nodded,”Okay Papa…”
Hikaru leaned forward and pecked her head while giving Aqua head pats. Seijuro watched the small family beside him with a smile.
In the background, a crow stared at them, watching the small family as if it were studying them from afar. After seconds of staring at the family, the crow flew off the branch it was standing on.
_____
“We are home!”Ruby exclaimed as the four entered inside the house. Taiki looked over at the door,”Hey.”He waved.
Airi stepped out from the kitchen,”How was it with the director?”She asked, smiling at them. “It was good, dear. Taishi loved Hikaru's acting. Hikaru still has scenes to shoot, so I'll be taking him to the set until the film is done.”Seijuro responded, giving a peck on his wife's cheek.
“Taiki-kun! We brought you some cookies for you to eat!”Ruby skipped her way towards Taiki and extended the bag of cookies towards him. Aqua followed close behind his sister,”We had ice cream, but Ruby didn't want to leave you behind, so your father bought cookies for you to eat.”He explained while Taiki took the bag of cookies from Ruby and smiled,”Thanks. Do you guys want some?”
“Oo! Yes! Please!”Ruby gasped. Aqua thought for a moment before nodding,”Sure.”
Before Taiki could open the bag, Airi snatched it from her son's hands,”After dinner, you guys can eat the cookies.”
“Awe.”Ruby pouted.
“Bummer…”Taiki mumbled.
“Go sit down at the table to eat dinner, alright?”Airi smiled,”Go on.”
The twins and Taiki made their way towards the dining table that was already set up by Airi. The family took their seats as Airi placed the food on the table,”Tell me more on what happened with the director. How did you like it, Hikaru?”
“It was good. There were a lot of good actors I had the chance to work with and speak to as well. The director is interesting… in his own way.”Hikaru mumbled the last part to himself. Ruby pouted,”He looked so scary.”
“Don't say that, Ruby. He wasn't scary.”Seijuro chuckled,”He was a very chill director compared to the ones I've stumbled upon during my years of acting.” Airi sat down on her seat next to her husband and added,”Mhm. I've seen and met worse directors during my youth. Unfortunately, in some cases, I had to deal with them for my success.”She said as her smile faded for a moment but returned seconds later.
Hikaru looked at Airi as she said her part. His black stars stared at his molester immediately knowing what she meant by “dealing with them.” The dark side of wanting success, especially for young women in the industry. How traumatizing.
“Papa! Papa! Can I get that piece of chicken?!”Ruby smiled, tugging on her father's sleeve.
Hikaru looked down at Ruby and smiled,”Oh, of course. What else do you want?”He asked. Ruby pointed at the foods she wanted on her plate while Taiki helped Aqua get his food as the good older brother that he was.
_____
“Time to go to sleep, you two.”Hikaru spoke, picking up the four year olds, carrying one of them on each arm,” It's late.”
Ruby frowned,”Whaa…!? But how come Taiki gets to stay up longer?”
“He doesn't. He'll be going to sleep, too.”Hikaru walked his way to their bedroom that they shared,”But you two are going to sleep first. You already brushed your teeth, and you're ready to go to bed with your pajamas on. In addition, you need your hours of sleep to have enough energy for tomorrow.”
As soon as Hikaru made it to the bedroom, he stepped inside and walked his way to the king-size bed. He laid down the twins on the bed and tucked them to bed. The twins watched their father tucking them to bed.
“There. You two better be ready for tomorrow. We have a long day ahead of us.”Hikaru smiled.
“Aren't you going to bed too? You need the rest the most for tomorrow.”Aqua spoke.
“Oh, I will. I need to brush my teeth first and then change. I'll be back. Go ahead and sleep.”Hikaru pressed a kiss on their heads,”Goodnight my little stars.”He cooed, flashing them a sweet smile before leaving the bedroom and closing the door behind him.
Ruby smiled happily,”I love our Papa.”She giggled,” He's very affectionate towards us.”
“Any parent would be this affectionate with their child, Ruby.”Aqua pointed out, looking over at her,”After all, there are parents who adore their children to death, especially if their children are their only family.” Aqua glanced up at the ceiling,”I wish I had my parents with me in my previous life. Be able to grow together. For them to see me grow into the man I was before.”
Ruby stared at Aqua,”What happened to your parents?”
“My mother died when I was born. My father… I didn't know who he was. I was raised by my grandparents. I'm not sure if they knew who my father was and didn't want to tell me or if my mother kept it a secret from them. Either way, I grew up without both of my parents to guide me through this cruel world.”Aqua explained, staring at the ceiling,”But at least, my mother is resting peacefully. Even if she's not with me, I'm glad she's in a better place. She's with her mother and father again.”
“That's so sad.”Ruby pouted, squeezing her cheeks. Aqua looked over at her again,”What about your parents?”
Ruby remained quiet for a moment at the question and glanced down with a sad expression on her face as she dropped her arms on either side of her,”My parents…my parents worked a lot in my previous life. So much that I rarely saw them. My parents slowly distanced themselves from me as time went by. I missed them a lot in my previous life. I never knew why they distant themselves from me…”
Aqua leaned against Ruby to comfort her,”I'm sorry to hear about that.”
Ruby leaned against Aqua's warmth, enjoying his comfort,”...Yeah.”She got quiet again, thinking of her parents, but she smiled again,”With this new life, I have a father. A father who is willing to give me his love, care, and affection that my own parents stopped giving me. A mother figure who adores me and is willing to give me everything to show me her love and care. An Ojisan who I can look up to and spoils me to show his love and care, and another sibling who I can count on and help me if I need a shoulder to lean on. It's something I didn't think I would get or deserve, but,”Ruby paused as she closed her eyes. Ruby opened her eyes and looked at Aqua as Aqua looked at her back,”I'm so happy to have this life. I'm happy to have a family that is full of love.”
Aqua's eyes slightly widened at the sight of Ruby's eyes. Her eyes shined as bright as the stars in the sky at the countryside where the hospital he worked in, in his previous life, was at. Those eyes reminded him of Sarina. Even if she was at the weakest point, her eyes shined as bright as the stars. Maybe even brighter than that.
However, Ruby's shining eyes reminded him of another person.
The genius Idol, Ai Hoshino.
Ruby had the same bright star as her. Something that could make anyone stop and admire it.
Ai…
Ai…
Now, thinking about her again, Aqua wondered how she was doing with her children. If they were born healthy like he promised as Goro. If they were, Aqua wondered if she was happy with them. All he could do was wish her the best with her children.
Aqua smiled softly,”Me too. With this new life, I can finally experience having a family. I can experience having a father who is willing to be there for me, give me his love and care as much as possible. A father who is willing to do anything to give me what I want and need in life. I get to experience how it feels to have a mother figure in my life who loves me as if I was her own. Another male role model to look up to and trust, even if he spoils us a lot. He has a heart of gold.”Aqua chuckled softly as Ruby listened with a smile,”I get to experience how it feels to have an older sibling who I can trust and go to for help. I'm very grateful.”
“That makes the two of us, Onii-Chan.”Ruby let out a giggle.
The door opened with Hikaru standing there,”Hey, aren't you two supposed to be asleep already?”He asked.
Ruby and Aqua jumped and looked over at the doorway. Hikaru closed the door, being ready for bed and having his pajamas on. “We were waiting for you, Papa!”Ruby smiled, watching her father making his way to the bed.
Hikaru chuckled, getting on the bed and under the covers next to Ruby, “As always.”
Ruby wrapped her arms around Hikaru happily, enjoying the warmth of her father. Aqua watched but felt Hikaru pull him towards him. Hikaru wrapped his arms around the twins, “I appreciate that you two are waiting for me to go to bed, but I want you two to rest and have enough energy for tomorrow.”
“We want you to have enough energy and plenty of rest too.”Aqua spoke, looking at Hikaru with a soft smile.
“Awe. How sweet. My two stars caring about me.”Hikaru let out a chuckle.
“Of course we do, Papa! We love you so much! You're the best Papa in the universe!”Ruby exclaimed, having the widest and brightest smile on her face. Hikaru's expression softened at the sight. He placed a kiss on their foreheads,”I love you two much more. More than you could ever imagine.”
Ruby and Aqua smiled at their father and his non-stop affection.
“Now, let's go to sleep. We have a long day ahead of us tomorrow.”
______
It's been months since that night, and months of shooting the horror film that Taishi had planned. The film was now fully done and ready to air.
“Let's watch the film!”Ruby exclaimed, jumping on her father's lap as the family was sitting on the couch to watch the film. Airi raised an eyebrow,”Ruby, it's a horror film. Are you sure you can handle a movie like that? You can get nightmares.”
“I can do it! I'm a big girl! If Aqua and Taiki-kun can see the film, I can too!”
Aqua and Taiki shared a glance and looked at Ruby again.
“Hm… I don't know. If you get nightmares, you won't be able to sleep–”
“Darling, let Ruby watch it. She seems really excited to watch her father on TV.”Seijuro butted in the conversation,”We can't stop her from watching it.”
Airi frowned at her husband and sighed,”Alright then, but don't pretend I didn't tell you she would get nightmares.”
“It's starting!”Ruby shouted, looking at the TV with excitement. Hikaru smiled at Ruby's excitement for the film.
As time passed and the movie proceeded, Ruby's face slowly turned into pure horror and buried her face into her father's shoulder, but would peek from time to time just to see her father whenever he showed up, which was almost the whole movie. Aqua and Taiki watched the movie while Airi and Seijuro were enjoying the horror movie, especially the jumpscares.
After an hour and 45 minutes, the movie was over.
“What? A cliffhanger?”Aqua frowned,”How typical.”
“Maybe there's a chance of a second movie.”Taiki guessed, looking at Aqua.
“That was scary…”Ruby mumbled before looking at Hikaru,”But Papa! You were amazing! You really stole the show! I'm so proud of you!”
“Amazing job, Hikaru. I'm very proud to see that the film had an amazing actor to play as a serial killer.”Airi clapped her hands together, giving him an innocent smile. Hikaru felt a cold chill down his spine and forced a smile,”Thank you…”
“Good job, kid!”Seijuro patted Hikaru's back with a proud smile on his face,”With this, I'm sure you'll get a lot of opportunities from other directors!” Airi glanced over towards the sound of her phone going off. She stood up from the couch and made her way to her purse. She pulled out her phone and answered,”Hello?...Oh!”
“Amazing job, I must say, Father.”Aqua complimented with a smile at his father.
“Thank you, Aqua. I'm glad you loved it.”Hikaru smiled, giving the four year old a head pat.
“I want head pats too, Papa!”Ruby cried out with a pout. Hikaru moved over to Ruby and gave her a head pat while Ruby melted at the affection.
Airi walked up to Hikaru,”Hikaru, the director wants to talk to you.”She said, extending her phone towards him. Hikaru looked at her phone and placed Ruby next to him on the couch. Standing up and taking the phone, he walked off somewhere private.
Hikaru pressed the phone against his ear,”Hello? Director?”He called out into the phone.
“Kamiki, amazing job on your role for the film. By the reviews that are coming in, the viewers loved your acting.”Taishi spoke, staring at his cigarette between his index and middle finger, “You were so good that you stole the spotlight from the main actress of the film.”
“I assume that's a good thing…”
“Of course– well, for you, it is. For her agency, not so much. As you know, her agency promotes her as “an adorable actress with real acting chops.” As expected, they believed that the viewers would focus on the protagonist of the film for her cute face and her skills of acting. After all, she's the hero of the film. Many expected the viewers to love the hero and hate the villain. They were wrong.”Taishi inhaled the cigarette before exhaling the smoke,” The viewers loved your character. The character's backstory. The way you acted out the character as if you were him. As if you knew the pain he was going through.”
Hikaru listened to Taishi, staring ahead to the wall.
The feeling of betrayal? Yes.
The feeling of being alone and having no one to cry to for help? Yes.
The feeling of being used by the people around him just to be seen and given love? Yes.
Falling into a dark void, not knowing if he'll be able to get out and heal from the cruel world he was trapped in? Yes.
Hikaru knew those emotions quite well. A little too well.
“That made the viewers fall in love with you. The way you brought the character to life. They loved it. If you continue this way, you'll be a big success in the future, Kamiki.”
“You think so…?”
“Mhm. The film ended with a cliffhanger. If this film is successful – which so far, it seems to be successful – I'm going to need you again to film the second movie. It will take time to build a plot for the second film along with new characters. So, while we wait for more time to pass, the second film's plot will be worked on. In the meantime, I would love to use you for other projects I'm planning to work on and film. Would you be okay with that?”
“Y-Yes! Yes! Of course!”Hikaru quickly responded, stuttering a bit.
“Great. Oh, and one more time, Kamiki,”Taishi took a big inhale of his cigarette and exhaled before continuing,”I want to use your son for the second film.”
“Aqua?”
“Yes, that creepy kid you got. The precocious baby.”
Hikaru frowned at the ridiculous nickname that was given to his four year old.
“He's creepy just like you, Kamiki.”
“...Is that supposed to be a compliment?”
“Sure, if you see it that way.”Taishi shrugged as he reached out and pressed his cigarette against the ashtray before letting the cigarette lay there. He leaned against the table,”He's creepy just like you, Kamiki. He has the potential of being a good actor if he decides to pursue it.”
“Hmm… Well, it's his choice to make. I can't force him to accept it.”
“I suppose. I would love for you to speak with Aqua about this. Call me once you have Aqua's answer.”
“Will do.”
Chapter Text
It's been a few months now since the film aired on television. The film was a big success, thanks to my father. A lot of the viewers loved his acting, the way he brought the character to life, and how real his emotions felt through the screen. Thanks to that, it brought a lot of viewers and interest to the character my father played. The director is now planning out the plot of the second film, but who knows how long that will take to finish. My father told me that the director wanted me in his second film once filming started for it. I'm not really sure if I would be suited enough to act like my father does. I would rather pursue the career I already am a professional in from my previous life, but this director really wants me in his film. Aqua thought to himself before being interrupted by Ruby's squealing.
“I can't believe it! The genius Idol Ai is having a dome concert next week! Can you believe it, Onii-chan?! Imagine being able to see Ai on that massive stage! Ahhh!! She's going to look so beautiful as she always does!!”Ruby squealed out, having the phone of her father in her hand, staring at the announcement. Suddenly, she gasped,”We need to go, Aqua! We have to go see her!! This is a massive moment for Ai, and we have to be there to see it as her fans!!”
“It's going to be hard to get tickets for the concert. You know that Ai has a large fan base. Anyone would do anything just to see her.”Aqua pointed out as he leaned against the couch,”I heard that the tickets are selling fast as we speak.”
“W-Well!... uh, we have to hurry! This is our number one chance to see her perform on the Tokyo Dome! We have to convince Papa to take us there!”
“How are you going to do that?”
“Uh…”Ruby's eyes roamed around, thinking of an idea. Her eyes sparkled, thinking of one,”Puppy eyes!”She pointed at her eyes with both index fingers,”No one can resist puppy eyes, especially Seijuro-sama!” Aqua sighed, protesting,”Seijuro-sama isn't our father, Ruby. Even if it works on him, it most likely won't work on our father.”
“It will!”Ruby cried out, glaring at her twin while holding onto her father's phone. Her eyes shifted towards her father, who was walking towards them. Ruby snickered,”Watch.”She innocently ran towards her father,”Papa!”She exclaimed, wrapping her arms around his legs.
Hikaru looked down at Ruby and gave her a head pat with a small smile on his face,”My little star,”Hikaru then snatched his phone from Ruby's hands,”So, you had my phone this whole time.”He looked at the screen to see the announcement that Ruby was staring at earlier,”Ruby, what's this?”
“The genius Idol Ai is performing next week in the Tokyo Dome, Papa! The tickets are out and being bought by many fans! We have to go!! Please?!”Ruby begged as she gave her father the massive puppy eyes. In the background, Aqua watched, looking over the couch.
After a few seconds of silence from Hikaru, he answered,”No.”
Ruby's eyes widened as her smile dropped, hurt that her puppy eyes didn't work on her father. Aqua covered his mouth to muffle a chuckle at Ruby's failed attempt.
“Papa!!”Ruby screamed as her eyes watered,”I wanna go!!”She cried, holding onto her father's leg quietly, not letting him walk. Hikaru watched his four year old crying her eyes out. He sighed deeply,”Ruby, it's hard to get tickets for an Idol as famous as Ai. Along with that, they are expensive.”
“I wanna be there to see her!!”Ruby sobbed out, gripping onto her father's pants,”Papa!!!”
Aqua covered his ears, trying to block out Ruby's screaming and crying. Hikaru gave Ruby head pats, trying to calm her down,”Ruby not this again…”
“What's going on here?”Seijuro spoke, appearing behind Hikaru. Ruby looked behind Hikaru and ran to Seijuro, hugging his legs,”Papa won't let me go see Ai in her Dome concert!”She sobbed out, looking up at the man. Hikaru looked over at Seijuro,”Seijuro-Sama? I thought you left with your wife and Taiki.”
“That was the original plan, but I had to take a phone call.”Seijuro scooped Ruby off of the floor and carried her in his arms,”Ai's going to perform on the Tokyo Dome?”
“Yes. She is. She made an announcement on her social media account. She's going to perform next week and the tickets are now on sale. Ruby really wants to go, but the tickets are expensive.”Hikaru explained the situation to the man, crossing his arms. Aqua hopped off of the couch and made their way towards them,”The B-Komachi girls are going to perform. This is a huge achievement for them and a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for them. Ruby really wants to go and witness it herself.”
“I see.”Seijuro looked at Ruby and wiped away her tears with his thumb,”Do you really want to see Ai's concert?”
“Mhm!! This is a once-in-a-lifetime event for Ai! I want to be there and support her as her fan, Ojisan! Aqua really wants to go, too!”Ruby pointed down at Aqua, who flinched.
“What? Don't involve me in this conversation, Ruby!”
“Is that true, Aqua?”Seijuro glanced down at the four year old,”You want to go see her, too?”
Aqua tensed up, opening his mouth to protest, but nothing came out. Defeated, Aqua muttered,”Yes…”
Seijuro tapped his chin, thinking as Hikaru spoke to the twins,”You two know how expensive their concerts can be, especially when Ai has a large fan base. I'm surprised there's still tickets available. You can't always get everything from Seijuro-sama. I understand that he has a soft spot for you two, but it doesn't mean you can take advantage of it.”Hikaru scolded them both, waving his index finger in the air,”Especially you, Ruby.”
Ruby pouted, glancing down in shame.
“It's wrong–”
“I'll do it!”Seijuro interrupted.
Hikaru blinked, still having his mouth open, “Eh?”
“I'll buy the tickets for Ai's concert. If it's something the twins really want, then I'll do it. This would be a good way to spend time together as a family. I'll make sure to get the best seats.”Seijuro smiled brightly at Hikaru. Hikaru stared at him with his jaw dropped still.
Ruby gasped from excitement,”Really?! Thanks, Ojisan! You're the best!”She wrapped her arms around his neck, giving him a hug.
“Thank you, Seijuro-sama.”Aqua gave him a small bow.
Hikaru let out a deep breath with a frown,”Alright. Alright. We'll take you to the concert as long as you are on your best behavior. If not, there is no concert. Got it?”Hikaru glanced at the twins.
Ruby and Aqua nodded, looking at their father. Seijuro placed Ruby down on her feet,”Are you two hungry?”
“I am!”Ruby exclaimed.
“How about we order some takeout while we wait for Airi and Taiki to get here?”He suggested.
“Yes!”Ruby cheered, jumping up and down.
“Sure.”Aqua shrugged.
_____
Hikaru stared at his phone screen at Ai's profile pic with a small smile on his face. In the background, Airi peeked inside Hikaru's bedroom that he shared with his children. Airi glanced down the hallway where Taiki's room was. The twins and Taiki were playing together– well, mostly Ruby and Taiki were. Aqua mostly watched or read a book. Seijuro was in the living room doing who knows what. This was her chance. Airi stepped inside the bedroom and closed the door behind her quietly.
The married woman walked up next to Hikaru with an unsettling smile on her face when she realized what Hikaru was doing, “Even after she left you, you always keep coming back to her, huh.”
Hikaru's eyes slightly widened and glanced up as his black stars stared at his molester.
“She left you, Hikaru. Why don't you move on from her? She'll never love someone as empty as you. You know that… right?”Airi kept her unsettling smile on her face as her eyes pierced through the 19 year old, “She's living her best life. She's going to perform at the Dome, right? Seijuro told me that he was willing to pay the tickets to attend it for the twins. He sees it as a way for all of us to spend it like a happy and loving family, Isn't that sweet? A man who has a soft spot for the children that aren't his, even Taiki.”
Hikaru didn't respond. He couldn't. His body was frozen in place.
Airi let out an innocent chuckle,”I married a good man, didn't I? A good man who was willing to help a 15 year old single father with his newborn twins. A good man who shared his home with him. A good man who helped him with his acting career. A good man who loves him as if he was his own son that he adopted, but wait,”Airi paused for a moment, tapping her chin,”If it wasn't for me, Seijuro wouldn't have helped you to begin with. At first, he wasn't so sure if he could help you with the twins. He still had a child to take care of himself and a wife as well to give a stable life to. How could he help a 15 year old who didn't know how to take care of a newborn and help him with the expenses of taking care of two newborns? Fortunately, thanks to me, your twins have a roof over their heads, food, clothes, protection, love, care… Anything a single parent would want for their child(ren). Aren't I great, Hikaru?”
Again, Hikaru didn't respond or react.
Airi took Hikaru's phone and placed it aside. She leaned closer to the 19 year old. Hikaru felt himself be pushed down the bed as Airi climbed on top of him, staring down at him with her lustful and sickening eyes, “You owe me.”
Hikaru stared at her wide and sickening smile that he had seen many times before since the moment Airi started to molest him. A smile he couldn't get out of his head and nightmares.
“Be quiet. Let's not disturb the children and Seijuro, alright?”Airi pressed her index finger against her lips. She leaned in, pressing her lips against Hikaru's neck while her hands slid under his shirt. Hikaru stared ahead towards the ceiling, not moving his body. At this very moment, his mind left reality. All he wanted just to block this moment again… again and again.
Meanwhile, Ruby and Taiki played together with the toys that Seijuro and Airi bought for them while Aqua buried his face into a book. Ruby looked over at her brother and huffed,”Come on, Aqua! Play with us!”
“No.”
“Why not?!”
“It's boring and a waste of time.”Aqua responded, keeping his eyes on his book.
“Says the one who is reading a book and letting time go by as if time was infinite.”Taiki muttered out, fixing his glasses.
Aqua sighed deeply but continued to read.
“It would make Papa happy to see you play with us.”Ruby mumbled out, fiddling with an action figure,”You only get to be a kid once you know…”
Aqua peeked over his book to look at Taiki and Ruby. He gripped onto the book in his hands before sighing,”Alright.”He said, closing the book and placing it aside,”I'll play.”He hopped off the bed and sat down next to Ruby.
“Yay!”Ruby cheered, clapping her hands. Taiki simply smiled.
______
“You want me to be in a romance series?”Hikaru raised an eyebrow at the director. Taishi nodded,”You agreed that I would use you for my future projects. This is one of them. It's a romance series that will have 13 episodes. It is a love romance between a young woman and two young men who love the same woman. It will take place in a high school environment.”
“...But of all the genres, a romance series?”
“Yes. It is what the audience wants and is interested. If I want more attention from my projects, I have to do what the audience is interested in. It's just how these things work, kid.”
“But…why me? I'm sure there would have been a better guy to play this part!”Hikaru spoke up, glancing down at the script in his hands that he was looking through.
“I would have chosen another person to play your character, but you are perfect for this role. You're good-looking and young, your acting is good, and you attract people's attention. The audience loved your acting in the horror film. Since you never acted in a romance series, I wanted to give it a chance and see how you would do.”Taishi explained. He leaned closer to Hikaru while the 19 year old looked at the director,”You have something special that some actors lack. You shine, Kamiki.”
Hikaru's eyes widened at the compliment, being taken back as his shining white and pure stars eyes stared at Taishi.
“You have a talent of getting into your role with your emotions. That's something some actors lack when it comes to acting an important role in a project. You use your emotions to act and make yourself shine. You don't make it boring like some of the actors I worked with.”Taishi stepped back from Hikaru,”I believe you can make this character come to life, and attract people's attention with that emotion you used to be in character as if you were that character yourself. Sure, it doesn't get rid of how creepy you can be, but I know you can do it.”
Hikaru stared at the director for a few seconds, stunned by the compliments. He felt himself blush from the mixed emotions he was feeling at the moment. He glanced down at the script in his hands, not being sure what to say in return.
“The first episode will be filmed this week. The week after Ai's Dome performance, the first episode will be aired. We have this week and next week to work on anything that needs to be adjusted and shoot the scenes of the first episode,”Taishi explained. Hikaru remained quiet and slowly nodded.
“Great. Let's get started.”Taishi walked off to the camera crew.
Hikaru stood there, staring at the script. I can do it, right?
…right?
…
“Cut!”
“No. Cut!”
“Let's shoot this scene again!”
“Again!”
“No!”
“Cut!”
Taishi sighed deeply, burying his face onto the palm of his hand, standing behind the scenes while Ruby, Aqua, and Seijuro watched in the background.
“Looks like Papa is struggling.”Ruby spoke to Aqua as the twins stared at their father, who was apologizing for ruining the scene.
“I apologize! It's just–”
“Kamiki, what's going on? Why are you struggling to do this scene? You have to look like you're in love with the main actress, or at least act like you are.”Taishi spoke, holding onto the script in his hand.
“I-I know! I know! I apologize!”Kamiki bowed profusely with a frown.
“I haven't seen our father struggle like this before. He was fine acting out other characters from different genres. Then again, this is the first time he is actually doing romance.”Aqua quietly spoke to his twin. Ruby pouted,”Our poor Papa…”
“I wonder why he's struggling so much to play this character…”Aqua mumbled, rubbing his chin and squinting his eyes.
“Let's shoot this scene one more time.”Taishi spoke out to the crew and cast. As the cast got into their place, Hikaru did the same, taking some deep breaths in and out. He stood on his spot, staring ahead, waiting for the scene to start.
I need to do this.
“Action!”
Hikaru walked down the hallway of the high school environment as he was making his way to a classroom.
I need to…
Hikaru opened the double doors. As soon as he stepped inside the classroom, his eyes landed on the actress, who was playing the main female character, standing there in front of a window, staring at the buildings she could see. Hikaru's eyes stayed glued to her.
How can I do that?
How can I look at someone and pretend to be in love with them? How can I act like I am? I don't know if I can pretend to be in love with someone. How do I pretend when all I wanted was to be loved? Truly loved…
The actress looked over her shoulder and smiled brightly at Hikaru,”Senpai!”She giggled out.
Her smile. Her smile isn't the same as hers. She made me feel loved and seen. Her warmth made me feel safe. Safe from the cruel and toxic side of the entertainment industry. She was everything.
“You're here! Are you ready to go home together?”The actress questioned, keeping her bright smile on her face.
Hikaru stared at her, having mixed emotions all over his face.
I don't know if I could ever pretend to be in love with someone. I don't want to pretend. I want to feel that love. I want to feel it again.
Hikaru's eyes flickered to see Ai standing in front of him, giving him the typical smile she always had on her face. Her hoodie, her cap, and her mask that hang from her neck that she used to disguise herself from the world. Even if it was a ridiculous disguise, Hikaru always found her beautiful, even with the unmatched shoes, sock that had a hole in it, and loose soles under her shoes.
She was beautiful to him.
Hikaru felt his heart beating fast at the sight of her. Even if she wasn't real, she always made his heart skip a beat.
“Hey, are you ready to go? You're just standing there like a big weirdo!”Ai laughed out as her star eyes shined as bright as he remembered.
Weirdo?
…
Heh.
Hikaru smiled softly as his expression softened,” Yes. I'm ready. For you, I'm always ready…” He reached his hand out, caressing Ai's cheek with care and affection. Ai innocently smiled at the 19 year old just like he remembered.
Taishi smiled at the scene in front of him, being satisfied with Hikaru's acting. Finally.
However, Aqua and Ruby stared at their father with their eyes glued to him like moths drawn to the flame, unable to leave.
Their father was shining.
Shining brightly just like a star.
Just like her.
Chapter Text
“Papa! I want it to be like Ai's hairstyle! That's what Airi-san does!”Ruby smiled while standing in front of the mirror on the wall of the bedroom the three shared. Hikaru was standing behind her, brushing her hair,”Do you want me to do it when we go to the Dome concert too? It's less than a week away.”
“Yes!”Ruby exclaimed, shifting around on her spot, being excited for the day to come.
“Stop moving, or your side ponytail will look uneven.”
“Sorry Papa!”
Hikaru continued to brush Ruby's hair, making sure to get all the knots out, “What about you, Aqua? Now that the concert is less than a week away, are you excited?”
“Mhm.”Aqua hummed out, brushing his own hair while sitting on the bed, “I am indeed excited to watch Ai perform. B-Komachi will be the first group of idols to perform in the Tokyo Dome. It is a huge achievement for them to go that far and be able to perform on that massive stage. It is anyone's dream to be able to perform there.”He explained, focusing on his hair, “It will be nice to witness it first hand.”
“Yeah! And a way to show support for Ai! Ooo! Can we wear our merch to the concert, Papa?!”
“Of course.”
“Yay!”Ruby clapped her hands happily.
Hikaru hummed, doing Ai's Idol hairstyle on Ruby before fixing her hair and bangs a bit. He smiled, looking in the mirror,”There. How does that look?”
“Perfect! Thanks, Papa!”Ruby turned around and wrapped her arms around him, giving him a hug. Hikaru leaned down with a bright smile,”Anything for my little star!”He began to give Ruby's kisses on her face while Ruby laughed, “Papa! That tickles!”
Aqua placed the brush down and watched Ruby and his father. He smiled softly at the sight, seeing his father and sister as happy as ever. So, this is how it feels to have a father. Would have things be like this if my father was in the picture, or would it have been a mistake? What if… No. That man was most likely a deadbeat and horrible excuse for a man. If that man stayed and raised me, who knows how I would have turned out.
“Papa!! It tickles!! Stoooppp!!” Ruby giggled out as Hikaru continued placing kisses on her face.
In this new life of mine, I am blessed with a father who is willing to give us the world if he could. That's something many people don't have the fortune to have. Now that I can experience having a father in my life, I'm going to enjoy every single second of it.
Hikaru picked up Ruby from the floor and sat her down next to Aqua, ”Alright you two,”He lowered himself to their level and smiled, “Seijuro-sama will be getting the tickets for Ai's Dome concert. When that day of Ai's Dome concert comes, I want you two to be by my side until we head home. I don't want to lose you two in the massive crowd of fans, got it?”
The twins nodded.
“Good. I don't want to lose you two.”
“Don't worry, Papa, We'll stay by your side during the concert!”
“We are smart enough– well, one of us–”Aqua smiled smugly.
“Hey!”Ruby glared.
“ –is smart enough to not get lost. I'll make sure Ruby doesn't leave.”
Ruby puffed out her cheeks, being annoyed by her twin brother. Hikaru chuckled softly before getting their attention again,”I have one more thing to say.”
Ruby and Aqua stared at Hikaru, waiting.
“I love you.”
Ruby jumped onto her father, wrapping her arms around him with the brightest smile hearing those words, ”I love you too, Papa! Much more!”She laughed out loud. Aqua stared at Hikaru for a moment. With a smile on his face, he hopped down from the bed and joined the hug, “I love you too, Father. Much more.”
Hikaru laughed, wrapping his arms around his twins, giving them a tight embrace, “That's impossible! My love for you two is much stronger! No one can beat a parent's love for their children! Haha!”
The family of three laughed, sharing a tight embrace.
Unfortunately, their embrace was interrupted by a door knock, “Hikaru? Can I come in?”
It was Seijuro.
Hikaru broke off the hug by giving his children a peck on the forehead before standing up straight, “Come in.”
Seijuro opened the door and stepped inside, “Sorry to bother you three,”He closed the door behind him and smiled at the three, “But I have amazing news!”
Hikaru raised an eyebrow, noticing Seijuro having his hand behind him as if he was hiding something (which he was), “What is it?”
Seijuro took a dramatic pause and showed the six items that he had in his hand. It was the tickets for Ai's concert. Ruby and Aqua gasped loudly as their eyes tinkered at the sight of the tickets,”Ai's concert tickets!!”Ruby screamed, having the widest smile on her face.
“You got them!”Aqua walked to him and took a ticket from Seijuro, looking at it as if it was treasure.
Hikaru watched his twins jumping up and down out of joy of finally getting the tickets for Ai's Dome concert. He looked at Seijuro, “How much did those costs?”
“Pftt, it doesn't matter! All that matters is that I get them and we get to go to Ai's concert!”He smiled innocently at the 19 year old, giving him his own ticket. Hikaru stared down at the concert ticket, “Thank you Seijuro-sama… I'll repay you one day.”
“No need, Hikaru! As long as the twins and you are happy, I don't care how much money I need to spend!”The older man patted Hikaru's back, letting out a chuckle. Hikaru looked over at Seijuro before smiling softly with a nod.
_____
“The day has finally come!!”Ruby stared at the Dome as her eyes sparkled. Surrounding the family were the fans of the B-Komachi group, but by the red glow sticks and merchandise, it was mostly Ai fans.
It was 5 PM.
Taiki adjusted his glasses, looking around, “Wow. Look at all these fans. The Dome is going to be packed.”He said, staying close to his parents while Ruby and Aqua held Hikaru's hands, admiring their environment.
“Mhm. Very packed.”Airi spoke after.
“Don't worry, family, I got the best seats in the Dome, so we'll have a clear view of the B-Komachi girls and their performance!”Seijuro reassured them, placing his hand on his chest proudly. Hikaru looked ahead at the posters of each B-Komachi girl on the outside walls of the Dome. Each one had their own charm and cuteness to it, and bright colors to attract the attention of their fans, but the one that stood out the most was Ai's.
The only poster to grab Hikaru's eyes and attention.
“Let's go get our seats, Papa! Come on!”Ruby pulled on Hikaru's hand. While being dragged by his four year old daughter, Hikaru kept his eyes on Ai's poster but looked down at his twins when they stepped inside the Dome. The twins had their merchandise on their B-Komachi shirt, their face painted with the sign of B-Komachi that was made by Airi on each of their cheeks and their red glow sticks. Going through the crowd, they made their way to their seats, which was near the stage where the B-Komachi girls would be performing. Once they made it after they gave their tickets, they took their seats. Hikaru was between Aqua and Ruby while Taiki was between Seijuro and Airi. Seijuro was sitting next to Aqua.
“This is so beautiful and so massive!! I can't wait to see Ai perform! She's going to look so amazing and so bright!!”Ruby shouted out, jumping up and down on her seat and keeping her eyes on the stage.
“So many people, too.”Aqua added, watching the fans taking their seats and talking among themselves.
“I've never been to a B-Komachi concert before.”Taiki spoke, looking around at the 55,000 seats that were being taken. “Well, this will be your first one, and it's going to be the most exciting one!”Seijuro smiled, waving his red glow sticks around.
“Yeah…”Airi mumbled, staring at the red glow sticks with an unreadable expression.
After two hours of fans arriving and taking their seats, the lights completely turned off as the only light source were the glow sticks.
“It's starting!!”Ruby gasped happily, holding onto her glow sticks tightly.
“Ladies and Gentlemen,”A voice spoke through the large speakers, getting the attention of the audience, “I present to you…. B-Komachi!!”
As soon as those words escaped the speakers, the stage lights turned on to reveal the B-Komachi girls standing there, waving to the audience in their luxurious costumes. In the center of the group was the one and only Ai Hoshino.
Ruby and Aqua gasped loudly as their eyes watered at the sight of their Idol,”It's Ai!!!”Ruby screamed.
“AAAIII!!”Aqua screamed as loud as he could after. Hikaru watched his children screaming for Ai and waving their glow sticks around.
Ai waved at the crowd with a calculated smile on her face as her star eyes chimed, “Hello everyone!! Thank you so much for coming and supporting B-Komachi! We love you all! Let's get this concert started! Hehe!”She exclaimed into the earpiece, doing a heart with her hands to the audience before getting into her place to start with the first song. The one that was most known and loved by all of their fans.
As soon as the girls got into their positions, the music started.
“Anata no aidoru wa B! Chu!”
“Ai! Ai! Ai! Ai! Ai! Ai!”The crowd chanted, waving their glow sticks around for their dancing and singing Idols. Ruby and Aqua stood on their seats as they waved their red glow sticks around, cheering for Ai while Seijuro, Taiki, and Airi waved their red glow sticks well. However, Airi didn't seem very excited…
Hikaru stared directly at Ai, keeping his eyes on his ex-girlfriend. His hands are holding onto the red glow sticks, unable to move them. Ai looked beautiful on that stage. Her moves were perfect. Everywhere around him, he could hear the fans chanting Ai's name.
“Ai! Ai! Ai! Ai! Ai!”
After that day, when his world collapsed, Hikaru was finally able to see Ai in person again. She looked devine on that stage. The lights were on her, and only her.
All Hikaru wanted was to go to her and hug her. All he wanted was to be with her again just like they used to be, but now, with Aqua and Ruby, they could be a happy and lively family. Why did life have to be so unfair…? Why did things go down this path? Why–
Wait…
Hikaru's eyes slightly widened, realizing something. Ai was much brighter than before. She was shimmering much brighter than other concerts Aqua and Ruby watched. Is it because there is a chance that their children would be watching her within the large crowd? She wants to shine as bright as possible for them… but also for him as well?
No…
No. She wouldn't do that for him. After all, she didn't love him.
Hikaru stared at his twins, eyes widening as his jaw dropped, spotting his children doing Otaku dance on either side of him. Where did they learn that from?! Have they been practicing for the past week?! Hikaru thought to himself.
Seijuro and Taiki stared in, awed at the twins doing the Otaku dance before laughing. Some of the people near them also watched the twins in shock and awed.
Hikaru glanced over at Ai again.
“Anata no aidoru…”
Hikaru stared at Ai, watching her.
“Sain wa B! Chu!”Ai winked and pointed her index finger towards the audience with a calculated smile. Hikaru's eyes widened as his white star eyes shimmered at the sight. With his jaw dropped, he felt his heart beating fast, and his face burned up at the beauty his eyes were seeing.
Four seats away from him, Airi's eyes stared at Hikaru. The admiration, adoration, and love on Hikaru's face made Airi feel… mixed. She didn't like it.
After four hours of the B-Komachi concert, it was almost 12 AM once the concert was fully done and getting out of the Dome (after struggling to get out of the traffic of people). Ruby smiled, holding onto her father's hand as the family walked, “That was awesome, Papa! Ai looked so beautiful and so close! I felt like I could almost touch her!”
“Ai looked amazing on that stage. She shined brighter than ever.”Aqua smiled softly, remembering how Ai's glow made the Dome light up.
Taiki smiled, “I can see why you two are huge fans of Ai. She really stands out from the group. We should go to her concerts more often.”
“We would love to, but we are busy with our jobs, sweetie. We can't always go to her concerts.”Airi patted her son's head with a smile on her face. Taiki frowned slightly at the answer,”Ah…”
“Your mother is right. Your mother and I have our jobs keeping us occupied, and so does Hikaru. We have to focus on our jobs first before we go to a concert of any type. However, I am glad that you enjoyed it along with the twins,”Seijuro explained, “How about you, Airi? Did you enjoy the concert?”
Airi shifted her eyes to the side, having an unreadable expression on her face, “It was fun…”She answered with a dull tone in her voice.
“I'm glad to hear that.”Seijuro wrapped his arm around his wife's waist and placed a peck against her temple. He shifted his attention to Hikaru, wanting his response. Hikaru smiled softly, “It was fun. An interesting experience. I… I loved it.” He blinked when Seijuro wrapped his other arm around his shoulders, pulling him close, “Well, you looked like you were having fun! I've never seen you stare at someone like that before.”
Hikaru blushed and immediately responded, “Well, it caught me off guard how magnificent Ai is. After all, everyone gets taken back whenever they see her and her performance.”
Seijuro chuckled, “That's true. She has come very far as an idol.”
Ruby yawned, leaning against Hikaru's leg. The 19 year old chuckled at the sight of his tired four year old, “It's very past your bedtime, Ruby and yours too, Aqua. Let's get home to put you two to sleep for tomorrow.”
“Papa…”Ruby tried to protest, but unfortunately, her tired four year old body couldn't do much.
“You're tired. You two were jumping, dancing, and screaming all through the concerts. It's time to put you two to bed.”Hikaru let go of their hands and picked up Ruby from the ground, carrying her in his arms. Ruby laid her head down on his shoulder with a small pout on her face.
After getting to the car and driving back home, Hikaru took the twins to take a quick shower, get them dressed in their pajamas, and brush their teeth and hair before tucking them into bed
“Today was amazing, Papa! The best day ever!”Ruby exclaimed as Hikaru sat down on the edge of the bed.
“It was amazing to see Ai perform in the Dome. Thank you for letting us go, Father.”
“You two behaved very well. You two deserve it. I've never seen you two that excited before and loud, especially you, Aqua. It's as if you were a completely different person in that body of yours.”
Aqua and Ruby tensed up and forced a smile, “You know how Aqua is, Papa! He acts completely different when it comes to the things he likes!”
“To the point that he dances? I saw you two doing that Otaku dance. Were you two practicing that dance for the past week?”
“We wanted to be prepared for Ai's concert.”
“And to support her, Papa!”Ruby cried out.
“I know. I know. I understand.” Hikaru chuckled before leaning down and pecked their heads, “Time to go to sleep.”
“You're not going to sleep?”Aqua questioned, looking at his father's outfit that he still hasn't changed out of. Hikaru stood up and hummed, “I am, but I want to speak with Seijuro-Sama. I'll be back.”He flashed them a smile. The twins nodded in response and watched their father leave the bedroom.
Hikaru walked down the hallway to Seijuro and Airi's bedroom. He knocked, pressing his ear against the door.
“Come in.”
Hikaru opened the door, peeking his head. Seijuro blinked at the sight of Hikaru, “I thought you would be asleep by now.”
“I would be, but can I talk to you for a moment in the hallway?”He asked, hearing the shower head running in the bathroom.
“Of course,” Seijuro stood up from the bed and walked out to the hallway, closing the door behind. Standing in front of the 19 year old, Seijuro crossed his arms, “I'm all ears.”
“I want to thank you again for getting those tickets and being able to take the twins to Ai's Dome concert. They really loved it. I've never seen them that happy before.”
Seijuro placed his hand on Hikaru's shoulder, “No need to thank me, Hikaru. I'm happy to be able to see the twins overjoyed by seeing Ai perform. Were you happy to see her? You helped her with her acting skills.”
“Yes. Of course. It's… nice to see how far she has gone with her Idol career…”Hikaru mumbled, glancing down at the ground.
Seijuro smiled softly at the 19 year old before yawning, covering his mouth with his hand and dropping his hand from Hikaru's shoulder, “We should go to sleep. It's getting late. See you in the morning. Goodnight, Hikaru.”He said before entering his bedroom again.
“Goodnight.”Hikaru responded as the door closed in front of him. He stood there for a moment before making his way back to his bedroom.
Thank you for letting me see her again.
Chapter Text
“The episode is going to start!”Ruby cried out, snatching the remote from Taiki's hand. Taiki watched Ruby change the channel with a frown on his face, “I was watching that.”
Ruby hopped onto the couch, unable to contain herself from the excitement of seeing her father act in the new romance series. Taiki raised an eyebrow, “Why are you so excited?”
Aqua walked up next to him, opening his mouth to respond, but unfortunately, Ruby beat him to it, “The first episode of the series my Papa is in, is going to be aired today! I'm going to watch it! It is his first ever romance series he has ever done!”
“The director wanted our father to be in the series as one of the boys who is trying to win the main lead's heart throughout the series. Our father never did any romance shows until now. Ruby really wants to see it.”
“Duh! Did you see how much Papa struggled at first with this character?!”
“He struggled?”Taiki repeated, glancing over at Aqua. The four year old Aqua nodded, “I was surprised too. It was the first time I ever saw him struggle playing a character. The director had to stop a lot to redo a certain scene.”
“Hmph.”
“But he did it!”Ruby added, glancing over at them, “He shined during the scene, and you know this, Aqua! He shined just like the genius Idol Ai! He was amazing!”She pointed her index finger towards her brother. Aqua sighed deeply and nodded, “I can't argue with that.”
“Well, at least he has something special that makes him stand out. Lately, he's been getting a lot of opportunities for acting in shows, movies, and, you know, the usual. Pretty soon, he'll be quite famous.”
“Yeah!! I can't wait to see Papa shine!! After all, he's very talented!”Ruby clapped her hands happily. Aqua glanced to the side, mumbling, “Yes. That's true, but how will his fans react to him being a single father at the age of 15?”
“If they're true fans, they should support our Papa no matter what! After all, having kids doesn't change a person! We'll be proud to be our Papa's kids!”Ruby crossed her arms, puffing her cheeks out. Taiki leaned forward to get their attention, “I believe that you don't need to worry about that. The fans of my parents don't have a problem with them having a child.”
“It's not the same! They were adults when you were born, and your mother is here with you. Our mama… isn't.”Ruby mumbled, in a sad and quiet tone and keeping her arms around herself.
“We don't know where our mother is or who she is. Our father never speaks about her.”
“Have you asked him?”
“...no.”Ruby responded.
“You should. It's fair for you two to know what happened to her. After all, his future fans will want to know who she is.”
“What if he doesn't tell us?”Ruby questioned.
“Well, one day, he will. When he's ready.”Taiki smiled softly at Ruby.
“That's true. We can't force him. Even if we want to…”Aqua muttered, crossing his arms. Taiki reached out and gave Aqua head pats, “Don't worry, little brother, it takes time.”
“Don't call me that.”
“Why not? We are pretty much growing up together. I'm the oldest between the three of us.”
That's what you think. Aqua thought to himself, frowning.
“The episode is starting!! Shhh!!”Ruby shushed them, looking at the television, bouncing up and down on her couch.
_____
Hikaru stood in front of a fountain in a plaza that belonged to a certain high school as the final episode was being shot, having the cameras pointing at him. During the past three months of the series being aired, it gained a lot of attention, mostly for the two male love interests. Hikaru was able to gain a fan base for his character and wanted his character to be the endgame of the series. It was an interesting journey for Hikaru to go down and enjoy the support of the fans, but he was glad that it was going to be over.
“Action!”
“Senpai!”
Hikaru glanced over his shoulder to spot the actress running towards him. He turned his whole body to face her as she stood in front of him. His eyes stared at the actress for a moment before a smile creeped on his lips when the image of Ai replaced the actress in front of him, “You wanted to talk to me?”
“Yes. I did.”
“About what?”
“It's about us.”
“What about us?”
“I…I don't think this will work.”
“W…what?”Hikaru stuttered out, staring at the woman in front of him; the illusion of Ai. The woman he loved.
“I know we have been through a lot together. I understand that our moments together were interesting, but I'm not sure if I can continue and lead you on like this.”
“W-Wha…? But… I thought we…”
Right. His character was going to be rejected at the end of the series. Hikaru read those lines over and over while practicing, but hearing those words and imagining the woman he loved in the place of the actress hit him in a different way.
“I don't want to hurt you, but I can't lie to you. I can't love you.”
As soon as those last words escaped her mouth, Hikaru's eyes widened, hearing his world collapse. Hearing the sounds of his world collapsing just like that day with the real Ai.
I can't love you.
Those words stabbed through Hikaru's heart. Just like he remembered.
“You're a really handsome and nice guy. I can't deny that, but I can't fall in love with you.”
No… No. Don't leave me!
“It's best if we move on.”
Please! Don't leave me! You're everything I have left!
“And we don't see each other anymore after this. It will be helpful to move on from each other.”
Hikaru's black star eyes stared at the illusion of the woman he loved in front of him.
You saved me from this cruel and toxic industry! You're the person I trust the most! I can't do this without you! I can't…!
“That's all I had to say to you.”
Don't.
“I know this wasn't the conversation you wanted or expected, but I can't lie to you any longer. I'm sorry.”
Leave.
“Goodbye.”She said before turning around and walking off.
Me!
Hikaru watched the illusion of Ai walking away from him as his eyes crowded up with tears, his body trembling and his breathing going uneven. The memory of having his world collapsing, his heart breaking into pieces, and the feeling of loneliness and betrayal. The 19 year old broke down into tears.
This wasn't supposed to happen. It was supposed to be Ai and I together. Her and I are going through the dark side of the entertainment industry. We were raising Aqua and Ruby together as the fun lively family we were supposed to be!
Hikaru sobbed, looking down at his feet as tears fell down his cheeks.
We were supposed to be a happy family.
We were supposed to be by each other's side.
Her and I.
Together.
Why is life so unfair?
I just wanted to be loved without giving my body for it.
I just wanted her love.
I just want us.
Ruby and Aqua stared at their father, breaking down. Being the first time ever to see him in this state. A state where he could be seen as if he was going to collapse at any moment, “Papa…”Ruby whispered as she frowned sadly.
“Cut!”Taishi called out while Seijuro quickly made his way towards the unstable 19 year old, “Hikaru!”He called out before wrapping his arms around him, pulling him into a tight embrace. Hikaru buried his face onto the adult's shoulder, letting the tears wet Seijuro's shirt.
Taishi stared at the two from afar, “Let's… Let's take a break.”He said to the crew, “We'll resume in 15 minutes.”
Seijuro took Hikaru to a chair and sat him down before sitting down next to him, keeping his arm around his shoulder, “Take deep breaths. It's okay. I'm here.”He comforted the sobbing boy. Hikaru stared down at his lap, watching the tears fall and land on his pants. Seijuro leaned against Hikaru's head, waiting for him to calm down.
After almost 7 minutes, Hikaru calmed down. Now, being able to cry his emotions out, the 19 year old was now silent.
“Are you alright?”Seijuro asked, looking over at him.
“My emotions got the best of me.”Hikaru responded, wiping his tears away, “I apologize.”
“Your emotions got the best of you? Hikaru, you looked like you were going to collapse. Are you sure you're alright? Is something going on with you? I'm here if you need to talk. I'm all ears.”
“I'm fine. You know how acting is when an actor is committed to their job. Sometimes, emotions get the best of actors depending on the scenario and character. I got carried away.”Hikaru mumbled, looking over at Seijuro with a calculated smile. Seijuro stared at him before nodding, “That's true…”He stood up from the chair and kept his eyes on the 19 year old.
Hikaru kept a calculated smile on his face, staring at the man in front of him with his black star eyes.
“If anything is bothering you, you can tell me, okay?”
“Mhm.”
Seijuro smiled softly before walking off back to the twins. Hikaru glanced down at the ground, still keeping his smile on his face.
After hours of shooting the scenes of the final episode, Taishi walked up to Hikaru, “Good job, kid. The final episode will be the most impactful in the series. Amazing job on the heartbreaking scene with the actress. That was excellent acting.”
“Thank you, Diretor.”Hikaru spoke, looking over at him, “I'm glad you liked the acting. The series has been getting a lot of attention. It's sad to see it end, but at the same time, I'm glad it is. I can focus on other things and my children.”
Taishi nodded, “Of course. I'll call you if I have another role for you to play.”
Hikaru nodded and watched Taishi leave. He stood there for a moment, thinking back to the heartbreak scene. His smile faded away as soon as his mind remembered what happened between his ex and him and the emotions he felt back then.
I can't love you.
“Right where it hurts…”Hikaru mumbled.
“Papa!”
Hikaru turned around to see his twins making their way towards them. Ruby looked at Hikaru with a worried expression, “Papa! Are you okay?! It looked like you were going to collapse during that scene! I don't like it when you cry, Papa! It makes me want to cry, too!”She pouted.
“You looked distraught in that heartbroken scene.”
Hikaru crouched down to their level, “It's part of acting, you two. Sometimes, actors can get carried away or be affected by their character's suffering. I just got carried away.”He smiled, giving them head pats. Ruby smiled brightly, exclaiming, “Well, you are very talented, Papa!”
“Thank you, Ruby.”Hikaru opened his arms towards them, “Can I have a big hug?”
Aqua and Ruby shared a glance before wrapping their arms around their father. Hikaru wrapped his arms around the two, giving them a tight embrace. He closed his eyes, enjoying every second of the embrace and having his children in his arms. He opened his eyes again after a few seconds, smiling softly, “You two know that I love you, right?”
“Mhm! You always say it to us, Papa!”
“More than twice a day.”Aqua spoke, resting his head on his father's shoulder.
“Have you been counting this whole time?”
“Yes. That's how many times you say it.”Aqua pulled away from the hug and looked at him as Ruby did the same. Hikaru blinked before laughing, “Well, I will say it a million times if I need to. You two are my whole world, and I mean it from the bottom of my heart.”
“Us too, Papa! You're our whole world!”Ruby giggled out as her eyes sparkled.
Hikaru pecked their heads. Aqua and Ruby watched with a smile on their faces. Hikaru straightened himself up again, grabbing the twin's hands, “Let's go eat. I'm starving.”
“Yeah! I want a big meal!”
“You don't finish it, Ruby.”
“Because I wasn't that hungry, that's why!”
Aqua rolled his eyes at his sister, “You still can't finish it. Your stomach is too small for a big meal.”
“No it's not, and I can finish it! Watch!”
Hikaru watched the two argue back and forth as they walked to Seijuro.
_____
It was hours later, after finishing the final episode of the series and being back home, Hikaru made his way towards the bedroom to tell the twins that it was dinner time. Taiki, Airi, and Seijuro were already downstairs getting the table ready for the family dinner.
“Ruby, Aqua, dinner is– huh..?”Hikaru stopped on his tracks when he heard the voices of Aqua and Ruby discussing something. He pressed his back against the wall, listening in quietly.
“Do you think we should ask our Papa about our mama? Now that he's done with the romantic series, we can ask him about her.”Ruby glanced over at Aqua. Aqua glanced up from his book, leaning against the bed frame, “I'm not sure if we should. Our father never talks about her or even mentions her. It might be too tragic for him to speak about.”
“But we have the right to know.”
“I agree with what Taiki-kun said. We deserve to know what happened to her, but again, we can't force our father to tell us. It can be too hard for him to tell us about her.”
Ruby got on the bed and sat down next to Aqua, “Hmm… or maybe the woman was a uh… what are they called?... Oh! Maybe the woman was a surrogate!”
“Him wanting a baby at the age of 15? It's impossible for a minor to do that or even get the practice to be done. There's no chance that our mother was a surrogate.”Aqua explained, waving his index finger in the air while Ruby frowned at the explanation. She tapped her chin, thinking of another explanation, “Well, if it's not that, then maybe our mama…”She gasped before her lips quivered, “Maybe our mama abandoned us! Maybe she didn't love us and left us!”
Hikaru's eyes widened, listening to Ruby.
“That's a very depressing explanation.”
“Maybe she realized she couldn't be a mother and didn't love our Papa and left us! Papa had to raise us because our mama couldn't handle being a mother, and she didn't love us! Papa had to do it all alone, Aqua!!”Ruby cried out with the same pout on her face, “Our Papa was lonely!!”
“Well, technically, he wasn't. He had Seijuro-sama and Airi-san to help him with us.”
“He was still lonely with no one to love him! That's why he tells us that he loves us all the time!!”Ruby's eyes watered as her lips quivered.
“That's true… he doesn't have any family members. That would explain why he's very affectionate towards us and saying ‘I love you’ so much.”
“Oh my God! Our mama abandoned us!”Ruby shouted out before starting to cry, “She didn't love us!”
Hikaru listened to Ruby's sobs, feeling his heart break into two for his daughter.
Aqua's eyes widened before he reached out and covered Ruby's mouth to get her attention, “There's a chance of her being a deadbeat mother,” Aqua spoke as Ruby looked at him with tears in her eyes, “But we don't know if it's true. The only person who knows what happened to our mother is our father.”He dropped his hand from Ruby's mouth. Aqua returned back to his book, “Don't get too ahead of yourself, Ruby. There's a chance of us being wrong. For now, we have to wait until our father is ready to talk about her. Who knows how long that will take.”
“But I want to know now…”
“You have to learn how to be patient.”
“I don't want to.”
Aqua shot her a glare, “Well, you have to now.”
Ruby huffed out in annoyance and crossed her arms, looking straight ahead. After a minute, Ruby's annoyance faded and was replaced with sadness, “I hope our mama isn't like that…”
“...Me too.”Aqua whispered with a sad tone as well.
Hikaru stared down at the ground with his black star eyes. Quietly, he walked off and made his way downstairs. Seijuro glanced up to see Hikaru, but not the twins with him, “Hey, where are the twins? I thought you would tell them that dinner is ready.”
“Can you tell them? I need to go outside and get fresh air. It's been… a long day.”Hikaru responded, not bothering to look at Seijuro. Before Seijuro could say anything, Hikaru had already left the house.
Seijuro stared at the front door and looked over at Taiki who was next to him helping him set up the table, “Taiki, can you go get the twins and get them to help you with setting up? I need to check on Hikaru.”
“Mhm.”Taiki nodded and made his way upstairs.
Seijuro smiled, watching his son before making his way after the 19 year old.
Chapter Text
Seijuro walked out of the house, closing the door behind him. In front of him, Hikaru was seated on the small staircase that led to the front door. He had his face buried into his knees that his arms were wrapped around. Seijuro exhaled and walked up next to Hikaru, sitting next to him.
He looked up at the dark sky that was lightened up by millions of bright stars. This was around the right time to see these stars that could take anyone's breath away. It was a rare sight to see in the city.
There was a moment of silence between the adults. A moment for Hikaru to enjoy, but Seijuro eventually interrupted it, “Hikaru, did something happen when you were going to get the twins for dinner, or is this about what happened with shooting the final episode of the romance series… that heartbreak scene?”
Hikaru didn't respond at first but lifted his head from his knees to only reveal half of his face.
Seijuro leaned forward to see his face– or, well, half of it, “You know that I'm here if you need someone to talk to. Someone who can listen to you.”He leaned back and looked at the sky again, “I understand I'm not your actual parent, but I am the one who helped you and took care of you. I'm pretty much your guardian. I raised you and helped you with your acting when you joined the Lala Lai Theatrical Company. I even helped you raise Aqua and Ruby.”He smiled before laughing to himself, “I remember how much you struggled to bathe the twins as newborns or even feed them the right amount of formula. Haha! I still remember how hard it was for you not to sleep in the middle of the night when the twins woke up!”
Four years ago…
The 15 year old Hikaru rocked back and forth on his bed, holding the newborn Ruby in his arms. The 15 year old yawned, feeling his eyes becoming heavy as he rocked back and forth to keep his newborn calm,” Sh… sh, sh…” He pressed his back against the bed frame, feeling his eyes become heavier and heavier. For a moment, he blacked out.
Unfortunately, he woke up again at the sound of Seijuro's voice calling out to him, “Wha…?”
“Hikaru, don't fall asleep. You need to feed Ruby. Here, I have the bottle.”Seijuro placed the bottle in Hikaru's hand while he began to feed Aqua, who was in his arms, “I don't need you sleeping on me. You have two babies to take care of.”
“Right. Right.”Hikaru groaned, laying Ruby down on his arm and began to feed her the bottle, “I apologize. I'm still trying to get used to this.”
“It takes time to adjust to having newborns, especially a new parent and someone young like you are. When Taiki was a newborn, I had trouble getting adjusted as well, but I had Airi to help me as well considering she was mostly the one who fed Taiki as a newborn, so I took care of everything else while she rested. I'll never understand how it feels to be a single father to twins. I want you to know that Airi and I will help you raise these bundles of joy and make sure they have everything they need and want. I'll help you get an acting career so you can make money for your children. Maybe with the years to come, you'll become a famous actor someday. I'm sure your twins would be proud of you if they saw how successful you've become.”Seijuro smiled brightly, looking forward to the future. Instead of getting a response, he heard a snore come out of the 15 year old.
Seijuro frowned at the sound, “Help me with this boy please…”He sighed deeply. He nudged Hikaru awake with his elbow, “Hikaru…!”He whispered out to him.
“Hm?... Oh! Right. Sorry.”Hikaru mumbled, letting out a yawn and focused on Ruby again.
“You can't be falling asleep…! These kids need you…!”
“I know…! I know! Sorry! Just need to get used to this whole new sleeping schedule.”Hikaru pouted over at the adult. Seijuro glared at the 15 year old before looking down at Aqua, “Just don't fall asleep on me.”
“I'll try.”
“You won't. That's what you meant to say, right?”Seijuro shot a glare at the teenager.
“Yes, yes, yes, of course.”Hikaru flashed him a tired smile.
Present time…
Seijuro chuckled at the memory, “It was funny to watch you fall asleep and wake up again in the first weeks of the twins’ arrival. Eventually, you did get the hang of it.”He smiled over at Hikaru, whose eyes were still glued to the ground. Seijuro slightly frowned, not getting the young man's attention. He glanced away and sighed, “What happened, Hikaru? You can talk to me. You know that I've been there for you since the moment I met you, and especially when I opened my house for you to move in with the twins. I want to help you. I want to listen to your concerns and help you find a solution if you just let me in. You may not be my son from blood, but I do see you as a son. I've seen you grow up into the man you are now. You have come a long way, Hikaru. I'm proud of you. You're a good father to the twins; They adore you. You've become a good actor to the point that the twins stand proud to have a talented father.”
Hikaru remained quiet, listening to Seijuro's words.
“I know you didn't have the chance to experience how it feels to have a family, but now, you have one. All of us in this house, we are your family now. You're not alone anymore, Hikaru.”Seijuro leaned forward to look at Hikaru's face and smiled genuinely, “I'll always be here to listen to you with open arms when you're ready to talk, okay?”
Before Seijuro could stand up, Hikaru spoke out, “I caught the twins talking about their mother.”
Seijuro's eyes widened, staying put on his spot, “What did they say?”
“They were talking about if they could start asking me about their mother and predicting what happened to her. Ruby was telling Aqua that there was a chance that their mother was a surrogate or that their mother abandoned them because she couldn't be a mother and didn't love them. Ruby started to cry because of that. She thinks that their mother abandoned them and didn't love them.”
“... But is it true? Is that why she left the twins with you?”
Hikaru let out a sigh, “It's complicated…”
“How so?”
“Their mother has her reasons on why she left our children with me. Those reasons I can't can't tell you.”
“...And you can't tell me who she is either?”
“No.”Hikaru replied. Seijuro glanced away, “I see…”He mumbled, scratching his head. He stared down at his feet, “Will the twins ever find out who their mother is?”
“It's her choice to make. Not mine.”
“Can I at least know what happened between you two?”
“...No.”
Seijuro sighed deeply at the rejection and remained quiet, not pushing the subject further. Hikaru buried his face into his knees again, “I feel like a bad father to Aqua and Ruby. I feel like I failed them.”
“What?! But, you're not bad father–”
“Yes I am. I couldn't even give them a complete family with a dad and mom who loved each other like every kid dreams. Now, they're thinking that their mother abandoned them, and I can't say anything to them about her because she told me that I can't tell them about her. It's her job to do that. I don't want my kids to think badly of her. At this moment and time, it's not the best for them to know about her or where she is.”Hikaru paused for a moment and continued, “I want to give my kids the best life they can have. I've never got the chance to experience having a family or at least enjoy life without worries. I want to put them in good schools, make sure they have what they want and need without worrying about money, or how they will get it, and overall, just make them happy. I don't think I'm doing that.”
Seijuro glared at him, being annoyed at Hikaru for putting himself down, “Hey,”He grabbed Hikaru's head and made him look at him. Hikaru blinked hard, staring at the adult.
Seijuro rested his forearms on his lap, “You're not a bad father. There's no such thing as the perfect father in this world. It is true that parents want to give everything to their children. With all the money, every parent would want to spoil their child and give them what they want and need in life. After all, there's many parents who work hard to earn their income for their children, just to see them happy because they never got to experience it themselves. Money isn't everything, you know, but you know what is? The love and affection a child craves from their father and mother. All they want is to feel loved by the person or persons they look up to. What I'm seeing between you and twins is that! You're giving the twins love and affection. Every single day I see you three together, you're giving them love and affection. Do you have any idea how happy they look?”
Hikaru stared at Seijuro, having an unreadable expression on his face.
“They're overjoyed whenever you give them affection and love. It's as if… they never got the love of a parent.”Seijuro mumbled out, staring down at his feet, but looked at Hikaru again, pointing his index finger at him, “You're making those kids happy, Hikaru! You may have flaws like any other parent does, but you're making those kids happy and making them feel loved as if they are the whole world to you! Don't bring yourself down and tell yourself you're a bad father because you're not!”He scolded him.
“But–”
“No.”
“But I–”
“Hikaru, you're still learning how to be a parent. You have a long way to go! It's a learning process. Yes, you will make mistakes and feel like the worst parent ever, but you will learn from that mistake and try to find a way to handle it differently next time. That's pretty much what being a human being is! You make mistakes, and you learn from them!”
Seijuro placed his hand on Hikaru's shoulder, “As long as you learn from your mistakes and find a way to fix them, you'll be okay. Aqua and Ruby only need you. Even if their mother is not in the picture, they need you for guidance. They need you for support. They need you in case they fall and need someone to pick them right up from the ground when they feel like they're stuck or can't continue on. They need you. Nothing more.”
Hikaru stared at him, still feeling these mixed emotions all over. He slowly turned his head and looked straight ahead. He let out a small chuckle, “I need them too. More than they think…”Hikaru got himself comfortable on his spot while Seijuro dropped his hand from Hikaru's shoulder, listening.
“Before the twins came, I was in a very bad place mentally. It was a very bad place where I made a mistake. A mistake I tried fixing, but I didn't succeed. How hard I tried to fix that idiotic mistake of mine, but now, I carry the burden of it on my shoulders. My mind wasn't in the right place during that time. My whole world collapsed. I was devastated because of an event that happened with their mother. I wasn't so sure what else I had in life to continue for, but when I found out the twins’ mother was willing to leave our children with me. I was surprised at first, but I did accept taking the twins and raising them by myself. As time went on and you took me in with open arms in your own home to help me as a single father, my world started to rebuild itself.” Hikaru smiled to himself, glancing up at the sky, “Ruby and Aqua rebuilt my world that was once gone. With them by my side, I got to experience how it feels to be needed… to be loved without giving anything in return and to have a family of my own. I finally get to experience having a family, and hearing those three words be the truth instead of a lie.”
Seijuro watched Hikaru stand up from his seat and walked down the steps that remained. He stood there on the stone pathway, staring at the sky still.
“I want to give Aqua and Ruby the best life. I want to pour all of my love on them every single day. I want to see them grow up into adults and see how they'll be as one. I want to see them succeed with the careers they choose to do. I want to be there to see it all, but I also want them to be proud of me. I want more than just an acting career. I want to be more successful and be someone the twins can be proud of and admire. For them to see me as someone who succeeded even as a single parent. I want to push myself further and see what I'm capable of. I'll go through whatever I need to deal with to succeed.”
Even if it means dealing with Airi for the rest of my life, I'm willing to do it. Hikaru thought to himself.
He turned around to face Seijuro, “I'm willing to do anything for Aqua and Ruby. No matter what.”
Seijuro stared at Hikaru in awe, seeing his white star eyes shimmering under the dark sky that was filled by millions of bright stars, but the brightest star shined above him . Seijuro could easily see the true determination and strength within Hikaru. Something he hasn't seen for a long time now. He smiled determinedly and stood up from his seat, making his way towards Hikaru. He grabbed his shoulders, “And I will help you. I will help you become more successful than just being an actor. It will take time, but we can do it.” He wrapped his arms around the 19 year old, giving him a tight embrace.
Hikaru stood there for a moment but returned the embrace and rested his head against his shoulder. He smiled, “Thank you.”
Seijuro smiled, resting his head against Hikaru's, “I care about you, Hikaru. More than you think. I'll do anything to see you succeed. After all, I do love you as a son.”
“...Do you really mean that?”
“From the bottom of my heart.”
Hikaru tightened the embrace, burying his face onto Seijuro's shoulder. The embrace landed for a few minutes before it was broken off.
“But first thing is first, I suggest you return back to school. Considering that the twins are now older and the romance series is finished now, I'm sure you can go and get into a good university and graduate. Airi and I can take care of the children while you focus on your classes. You're an intelligent young man, Hikaru. I know you can do it.”
Hikaru scratched the back of his neck, being unsure, “That's true, but I'm not sure what University to go to.”
“No problem. We can research them and find the perfect one for you to enroll in. While that is happening, we can also start getting you into driving lessons.”He sighed, looking at the 19 year old, “You need your driver's license to be able to take Aqua and Ruby to school, drive them where they need to be, be able to take them somewhere fun to hang out as the family you three are, and overall move around. Sure, the train is a good way to move around as well, but cars are much better and less crowded.”
“Ah…right. Driving lessons.”Hikaru muttered with a small frown.
“You need it, Hikaru.”
“Yeah, I do… unfortunately.”
“I will also give you driving lessons, so don't worry. You'll get the hang of it with practice.”
Hikaru nodded. Suddenly, a stomach growl grabbed their attention. Seijuro blinked before laughing from embarrassment, “Haha! How about we go inside the house and eat dinner? I'm starving, as you can hear.”
Hikaru chuckled and nodded, “Let's go.”
_____
Aqua and Ruby watched Ai's concert, which was recorded previously to rewatch again, quietly as their eyes were glued to the TV screen for the past hour. It's been almost a week since the talk that Seijuro and Hikaru had. During that time, Hikaru focused on trying to find a good university to enroll in that would work in the field he was mostly interested in. So far, the two have found some good universities for Hikaru to enroll in and were nearby.
“I hope we go to another concert to see Ai again! I hope I can meet her and talk to her one day! It would be my biggest dream!”Ruby giggled, squishing her own cheeks together, “She's so perfect in every way! I can't wait for my dream to come true one day!”She said, melting at the thought of standing in front of Ai Hoshino herself.
Aqua glanced over at his twin, “And what if it never does?”
“Yes it will! Don't think so negative, Aquamarine.”Ruby snickered, teasing his twin with his ridiculous name that was given.
Aqua cringed at hearing his legal name, “The monstrosity…”He groaned in disgust and shame.
Ruby laughed at the reaction, “Haha! That's what you get. Next time, don't be such a meanie!”
Aqua stared at Ruby with his eyes slightly widened at the smile on Ruby's face. That smile… that laugh reminds so much of…
“As I was saying before, your meanie side cut me off, I believe my dream will come true! Our Papa will make sure of that! Right Papa?”Ruby called out to her father but didn't get a response back.
“Papa…?”Ruby and Aqua glanced over their shoulders to spot Hikaru sleeping on the couch peacefully while the coffee table had papers scattered all over the place along with a laptop open and resting on top of some of the papers as well. Ruby awed at the sight, “Look Aqua! Our Papa is sleeping so peacefully!”
“We should get him a blanket, or else he will get cold.”Aqua stood up from the floor. Ruby gasped and immediately stood up, “You're right! I'll go get a blanket!”She started to run upstairs in a hurry. Aqua made his way towards the laptop and took a look at what was on the screen. His eyes skimmed through the websites that were displayed and open. Universities? Is he planning to go back to school?
Aqua glanced back at his sleeping father before scrolling through the information, speed reading through it. Programs for early graduation. Hm… how interesting.
“I got it!”Ruby ran towards Aqua with the folded blanket in her arms. Aqua looked over at his twin and smiled at the sight of the blanket, “Let's put it on him.”He said, unfolding the blanket. Carefully and with Ruby's help, the two covered Hikaru with the blanket to keep him warm during his slumber.
Once Hikaru's body was covered by the blanket, Ruby placed a peck on Hikaru's cheek and smiled, “Have a good sleep, Papa.”
Aqua watched them before calling for Ruby's attention, “Ruby look, our father has been researching universities.”
“Really?”Ruby walked closer to the laptop, reading the websites that were open. Her eyes sparkled with a bright smile, “Is Papa going back to school?!”
“It seems so.”Aqua took quick glances of the papers that were scattered on the coffee table, “All these papers have information on the universities that our father chose. Look.”He pointed over at the papers he was looking over.
“That's great for Papa to go back to school! It'll be so cool to see Papa in those, uh, graduation outfits! I bet Papa would look so handsome!”Ruby exclaimed happily at the thought.
“Of course he will, but this would also explain why our father has been taking driving lessons. He needs a license to be able to drive himself to school rather than having Seijuro-sama doing it for him, or at least prevent him from taking the train.” Aqua looked over each paper that was within his reach, “Some of these look like good universities for our father to go to.”
“Really? Let me see!”Ruby said, snatching the papers from Aqua.
Aqua blinked and slightly glared at his twin before looking over at the rest.
“So much information…”Ruby mumbled out, “No wonder our Papa fell asleep. How boring.”
“It's not boring. It's a good thing our father is willing to get an education. Even if there's a chance he won't use it, at least he did it.”
Ruby rolled her eyes, giving Aqua the papers back. Aqua sat down in front of the coffee table, typing away on the laptop “I'll finish our father's research while he's sleeping. It would be useful for him and give him more time to focus on choosing and enrolling.”
“Really?”Ruby stared at her brother with a boring look on her face.
“Yes. Our father would appreciate it, don't you think?”
“Yeah… that's true.”Ruby sighed deeply. Aqua kept his eyes on the laptop screen, “How about you help me? If we work together, we can finish faster.”He suggested, “It would bring a big smile on our father's face.”He gave Ruby a smug smile. The four year old paused for a moment to think of the suggestion her twin gave her. She took a final look at her sleeping father. Defeated, she sat down next to Aqua, “Let's get this over with. I'm just doing this for Papa! I don't want him to stress out!”
Aqua nodded, “Good. We're on the same page. Let's get started.”
Chapter Text
It's been two years now. Ruby and I are now six years old. So far, my father has been going to school and finishing university while being an actor and a single father. With the help of Seijuro-sama and Airi-san, my father has been dealing with continuing his education quite well. He was able to find a program that would help graduate university faster. It is a lot of work for him, but he's managing it with the new car that he bought himself with the income he receives from his acting career. Successfully, he was able to get his driving license in less than five months. Now, he can take us anywhere we want– as long as we are behaving, of course.
“Really?! You got a role in a play?!”Ruby gasped, staring at Taiki as her eyes twinkled with admiration.
“Mhm.”Taiki responded, studying his lines on the script he had in his hands.
Ah. Right. Taiki is now ten years old. Recently, he joined a company that my father used to go to when he was his age: Lala Lai Theatrical Company. He says that he joined the company to pursue an acting career like his parents. Something that is seen a lot within generations of families: a child following their parents’ footsteps.
“When's the play?”
“Three weeks from now. I have rehearsals today. My dad will be taking me,”Taiki responded. Ruby pouted, “Whaaaaat? You won't be there with us for Aqua's rehearsal? It's today!”
“Nope. I'll be there next time. We are all going to be there to see the second horror film when it comes out!”Taiki smiled over at Ruby. He peeked over to Aqua, who was sitting down on the couch and reading his book, “I hope he makes us proud!”He said loudly for Aqua to hear.
Aqua groaned in annoyance, keeping his nose buried into his book, “I just agreed, so that the director can stop bothering my father about wanting me in his film.”
“Right, but who knows. You might end up liking it.”Taiki reassured, “Even better, you might end up working with your dad again in the future. He is getting popular now in the acting world. It would be some good father and son bonding time.”
“Taiki! Are you done with your breakfast?”Seijuro walked out of the kitchen, looking over at his ten year old son. Taiki nodded, “Yup. Very delicious. Thanks, Mom!”He called out to Airi, who was in the kitchen washing dishes.
“I'm glad you enjoyed it! It was made with a lot of love!”Airi giggled out.
Taiki smiled softly while Seijuro gave him head pats, “Now that you're finished with your breakfast. Go brush your teeth so we can leave.” Taiki nodded as Hikaru walked down the staircase, ready for classes that he needed to attend for the day.
Seijuro glanced over and raised an eyebrow, “Where are you going?”
“I have classes today.”Hikaru said, making his way over to Ruby and pecking her head.
“But Papa! You can't go! Aqua's rehearsal is today!”Ruby cried out, wrapping her arms around Hikaru.
“Today?”
“Mhm. Aqua's rehearsal is today.”Seijuro confirmed.
“I thought it was tomorrow.”
“Yours is tomorrow, Hikaru.”Seijuro said with a frown, “Did you get all your events mixed up?”
Hikaru facepalmed, “Yes… I did.”He sighed. Aqua got off of the couch, placing his book down and walking up to his father, “It's alright. There's always next time. We'll be having days where we rehearsal together. No need to worry, father. Focus on your classes.”
“Are you sure, Aqua?”Hikaru glanced down at his son, crouching down to his level. Aqua nodded, “Mhm. Your education is much more important.”
“Not as important as Ruby and you.”Hikaru said, glancing between the twins.
“We know, but you need to finish your education.”Aqua smiled softly, “Don't distract yourself with us. You always make time for us when you're done with your school duties.”
Hikaru hesitated for a moment before pulling Ruby and Aqua into a tight hug. The twins returned the hug, resting their heads on their father's shoulders, “Alright then. I'll see you two later. Oh!”He pulled away from the hug and looked at the two, “Don't forget, you two are starting elementary school soon. You'll be starting your first grade year! We still need to go shopping for the items you need and your uniforms.”
Ruby frowned, “Ew…”
Aqua nodded.
Hikaru chuckled and placed a peck on their foreheads, “Seijuro-sama, can you take Aqua to the rehearsal?”
“Wha–”
“Thank you!”
“Wait–”
“Love you two! Be good!”Hikaru said to the twins and grabbed his car keys before leaving the house. Seijuro frowned, “Seriously…?”He muttered, pinching the bridge of his nose while his other hand was resting on his hip. Airi appeared behind him with a smile on her face, “Don't worry dear, I can take Ruby and Aqua. I don't have plans today, so I'll be able to take Aqua there and take care of Ruby while Aqua is rehearsing.”She spoke up, making her way to the twins, standing behind them.
“Are you sure?”
“Mhm. It will give us some bonding time together.”Airi smiled, reassuring.
“Yay! Airi-san!”Ruby hugged the woman happily, cheering.
Seijuro stared at his wife debating but gave in after some thinking, “Alright. You can take them. Just call me when you arrive, alright?”
“Of course.”Airi glanced down at Aqua and Ruby, “Okay, you two. Go get ready so we can go. After Aqua's rehearsal is done, we can go out to eat, alright?”
Aqua and Ruby nodded before going upstairs to get ready.
Taiki looked over at his mother and smiled, “Can you bring me something to eat for later when I finish my rehearsal, mom?”
“Of course!”Airi smiled and pecked her son's head affectionately, “Anything for my bundle of joy!”
Seijuro watched the two people, who were his pride and joy, with a genuine smile on his face, feeling overjoyed and awe at the sight.
_____
After a 30-ish minute car ride, the three arrived at the set, which was outside near a dirt path and trees surrounding it. Airi walked towards the director holding Aqua and Ruby's hands (after Airi called Seijuro).
Airi stopped once she was face to face with the director, “Director.”
Taishi glanced over as his forearms rested on a railing. He blew out the smoke as his index finger and middle finger held the cigarette. His eyes landed on Aqua, “Ah. Right. Precocious baby.” He stepped from the railing and dropped the cigarette on the ground before pressing his foot against it, twisting his foot a few times, “I thought that Hikaru was going to come with his children.”
“He was supposed to, but he got his events all mixed up. Unfortunately, he couldn't come. He had classes to go to today.”Airi explained, “But I'm here to take care of them.”
Taishi let out a sigh, “At least you're here to take care of Ruby while we are rehearsing and shooting the scenes Aqua will be in. At the moment, we are setting up the area where the scenes will be taking place in the film. There's another actor that Aqua will be working with during his scenes.”
“Who?”Ruby asked, tilting her head curiously.
Taishi turned his head towards a certain direction, which the three followed, “Her.”
Airi and the twins stared at a seven year old child actor. She had shoulder-length pinkish-red hair that had blunt bangs and pinkish-red eyes. The young girl had an innocent face that would make anyone awe at the cuteness of the child. Aqua stared naively at the child actor, “I assume she's a professional child actor?”
“Correct. Why don't you go introduce yourself? You two will be working together during the scenes you'll be in.”Taishi suggested. Aqua hesitated, being unsure about dealing with a child actor, especially a professional one who was raised and trained to be an actor compared to himself. Ruby smiled over at Aqua, “We can go together, Onii-chan!”She suggested, seeing her brother's unsureness.
“Yeah. Take your sister, Aqua. I'll talk to the director while you introduce yourself to her.”Airi encouraged him with a confident smile, “It's a good way to make friends and be on someone's good side.”
“Alright…”Aqua mumbled before the twins made their way over to the child actor, leaving the adults alone. Once the twins were face to face with her, Ruby spoke up, waving her hand, “Hi! I'm–”
“Don't talk. I'm not here for funny business, you two.”She said, looking at them while holding onto a rolled up script in her hand, “This is a professional set, if you two are here to play around, don't even bother being here and waste my talent.”She glared at them, pointing the rolled up script towards them, “As a genius actor that I am, my time is precious, got it?”
“Genius actor?”Ruby repeated.
“Yes! I'm Kana Arima–”
“Oh!”Ruby gasped, “You're that actor that… Uh, what was it again?”She mumbled, tapping her head to remember. Her eyes sparkled, “That genius actor that can lick baking soda like really quick!”
“No! The genius actor who can cry in ten seconds flat! People say that my crying in dramas is amazing, and that's because it is!”She spoke in a loud tone with confidence while Aqua and Ruby stared at her unfazed.
“I don't like this girl.”Ruby whispered to Aqua.
“I can see why.”
“Hey! I can hear you!”Kana shouted, glaring at the twins, “You two better treat me nicely! After all, I'm much better than you two! I acted in a film with the genius Idol Ai!”
Ruby gasped with her jaw dropped, “Really?! You worked with Ai herself?!”
“Of course I did! I'm the best child actor there is! Ugh, but now I have to act with your father. What was his name?” Kana paused for a moment before continuing, “Ah, Hikaru Kamiki. What a downgrade! I worked with the genius Idol Ai, and now I have to work with a nobody! What a waste of time for me and the director for dealing with a nobody! Let's hope your nobody of a father doesn't ruin this film!”Kana huffed as she walked off towards the director.
However, Ruby and Aqua stared at the seven year old with darkened expressions on their faces, “Aqua…”She grinded her teeth together in anger.
“I know Ruby… unfortunately, I can't kill her with my own hands.”Aqua replied as his eye twitched.
“I can pull her hair!”Ruby suggested, looking over at her twin and putting her fist up in the air, “That girl had no right to talk about Papa like that! Papa worked hard for his acting career and the popularity he has now! Our Papa is a shining star! She's not!”Ruby puffed out her cheeks in anger, stomping her foot.
“I know.”Aqua mumbled, crossing his arms, “But I have to deal with her sadly for this film.”
Ruby pouted and patted her brother's back, “Good luck. You'll need it.”
“I appreciate it.”He sighed deeply.
After two hours of setting up, rehearsing, and making sure everything looked good for filming, it was time to shoot the scene for the film.
Ruby huffed her cheeks out while sitting down on Airi's lap, being a few feet away from the camera crew, “I'm still upset about what that girl said about my Papa!”
“What did she say?”Airi questioned, looking at Ruby.
“She called my Papa a nobody and how he was a downgrade from the genius Idol Ai! He's not a nobody or a downgrade!” Ruby spoke out as she crossed her arms angrily. Airi blinked, “She did that?”
“Uh-huh! That girl is so mean! I don't like her! Hmph!”
Airi blinked again before laughing quietly, “Awe, Ruby. It's so sweet to see how much you would protect and fight for your father.”
“Of course!”Ruby looked over at her and smiled brightly, “I love my Papa!”She exclaimed before laughing. The two quiet down once Taishi began to speak.
“Everyone ready?”Taishi asked, looking at the camera crew. Once he got confirmation, he focused on the scene in front of him, “Action!”He shouted.
This girl and I play as the two kids that were killed by the main character's father. The person who started this whole drama in the first film. Their spirits are stuck in the woods where their bodies are buried. How tragic. Aqua thought to himself.
The actress stared at them with pure horror as Kana and Aqua stared at the actress in front of them, “Are you… those children that were buried in these woods years ago…?”The actress asked, keeping her distance, “Your spirits are still here…”
Kana stared at her as a smile creepily formed on her face, “Are you here to play? Come with us. We would love to play with you,”She said. Kana's smile faded when Aqua stepped up. She side-eyed him with her eyes slightly widened.
“We have been so alone for so long. You're the first person to ever try to talk to us. Many leave as soon as they see us. We just want to play. After all, he's the reason why we are stuck here…”Aqua spoke with a dull tone in his face, reaching his hand out to the actress, staring.
The actress stared at the six year old with widened eyes at the sight of Aqua's white star shimmering as Aqua continued to speak, “We always wanted a new friend to play with,” Aqua smiled, keeping his hand out towards her, “Will you be our new friend…?”
The actress stepped back as a shiver went down her spine.
“Cut! That's good!”Taishi called out.
The actress stepped closer to the six year old and crouched down to Aqua's level. She smiled, “Amazing job! You really sent a shiver down my spine. If you continue this way, I'm sure you'll get a lot more opportunities like this for horror movies!”
Aqua smiled genuinely, “Really? Thank you! That means a lot!”
The actress chuckled while Kana quietly walked towards the director with her head down.
“Wasn't he just being himself?”Ruby questioned, glancing over at Airi. Airi nodded, “Mhm, but hey, he did really well for his first time!”She smiled. Kana stopped behind Taishi and grabbed onto the sleeve of his jacket, “Director… reshoot the scene.”
Taishi glanced down at the seven year old, raising an eyebrow, “There's no problem with the scene. There's no need for–”
“There is a huge problem!!”Kana screamed out, getting the attention of the people around them. Airi, Ruby and Aqua stared at Kana as the seven year old continued, “I wasn't…”Tears rolled down her cheeks as she trembled, “I wasn't as good as him in that scene. Please! Reshoot the scene! I'll do better!!”Kana shouted at the director, clinging and tugging on Taishi's sleeve.
“Kana-san!”A female voice was heard calling her name as a woman came up behind her and grabbed her waist to pull her away. However, Kana resisted, keeping her grip on Taishi's sleeve, “Please!! Reshoot the scene!! I beg you!!”She sobbed out as she was tugged, but eventually, her hands let go of Taishi's sleeve. As Kana was taken away somewhere to calm down, Aqua walked up next to Taishi, keeping his eyes on the sobbing Kana.
Taishi looked at Aqua and patted his head, “Good job, precocious. The scene came out perfect. Your father would be very proud of you.”
“Thank you."
“But let me give you some advice, precocious.”Taishi said, crouching down to his level, “Communication is an important factor when it comes to acting. If a fellow actor or staff take a disliking you, your job prospects will soon dry up. If you become too arrogant while you're still young and act like a big shot, you have no future. That's why you always see your father speaking with other actors. It's always good for you to make allies whenever you're working with other actors who are much higher than you are. Everyone is trying their best to be on top. There's always competition between actors no matter what, so having allies will be useful.”Taishi explained while the six year old stared at his director.
Aqua slowly nodded, taking in the information. Taishi stood up straight again, “Let's get prepared for the other scenes we need to shoot before the day ends.”
______
“Thanks for taking us out to eat Airi-san!”Ruby smiled, taking a bite of her French fry. Airi smiled softly, “Aw, it's my pleasure! I did tell you I would take you two to eat after Aqua's rehearsal was done. Oh!”She looked over at Aqua, who was sitting next to his twin, “Amazing job today, Aqua! You were great for your first time ever acting. I'm sure your father would be very proud of you if he was there to see you.”
“Thank you.”Aqua replied with a soft smile.
“Yeah! Papa would have cheered for you, Aqua! I hope Papa is already home waiting for us! I just want to struggle with him all day.”Ruby giggled, kicking her feet happily. Aqua mumbled, “As always.”
Ruby shot a glare at her twin as she continued to eat, “You would snuggle into Papa too, Aqua! Don't act like you don't! I see you many times snuggling into Papa.”She said, having her mouth full of food.
“Ruby, don't talk with your mouth full.”Airi scolded.
Ruby chewed before swallowing it, “Sorry, Airi-san.”She pouted. Aqua rolled his eyes, but Ruby was right. He always took the opportunities to snuggle with Hikaru to be able to enjoy that love and connection between son and father. Something he never got to experience as Goro. He couldn't lie that he did enjoy every moment with Hikaru, even the moments of Hikaru pampering him.
“If your father is not there, you can always snuggle with me! After all, I am your Mama Airi.”Airi suggested with a bright smile on her face.
“Mama Airi?”Ruby gasped as her eyes sparkled.
“Mhm. I'm your mother figure, right? It's only right if you call me Mama Airi.” She reached out to them, placing her hands on top of theirs, “I do see you two as my children. The children Seijuro and I couldn't have. I love you two with all of my heart.”Airi stared at them with a softened expression on her face.
Ruby smiled, “We love you too, Mama Airi!”
Aqua nodded, agreeing with Ruby, “You have been a good mother figure to us since we were babies. We appreciate everything you do for us. We also appreciate having your son as our big brother. Even if we are not related, we do see him as a big brother.”
Airi smiled widely as her eyes shined, “Really? You two see him as a big brother?”She asked, pulling her hands away.
“Yeah! He's the best!”Ruby squealed out as she continued to eat her food happily.
“Of course. We are growing up with him. As the years go by, we see him more and more as our big brother, who we can count on and look up to. It's nice.”Aqua spoke after with an overjoyed smile on his face. Airi smiled softly at the two, “I'm glad to hear that. Taiki also does see you two as his siblings. He cares and loves you two dearly. He always wanted a sibling since he does get lonely, being the only one in the house. When your father moved in with us while you two were newborns, he was excited to have someone to spend time with and grow up with. So, thank you for accepting Taiki and seeing him as a big brother. It would have made him very happy to hear that.” Airi reached out again and gave them head pats.
Aqua and Ruby watched with a smile on their faces.
Airi pulled her hands away, “Go ahead and finish eating. Let me order something for Taiki before we leave. Don't leave the table.”She smiled, getting up from her seat and placing a kiss on the twins’ heads before leaving.
Chapter Text
After eating and paying for some food for Taiki, the three finally made it home after a long day. Ruby, Aqua, and Airi walked inside the house while Airi closed the door behind her.
“Papa!”Ruby exclaimed, spotting her father sitting down on the couch working on school work that he needed to do for one of his classes. The six year old ran towards her father and immediately jumped on him. Hikaru groaned from the sudden weight but wrapped his arm around her, giving her a tight hug, “My little star! You're back!”He smiled, placing many small kisses all over her face.
Ruby giggled, feeling the ticking from the affection. Hikaru placed Ruby next to him before looking over at Aqua, “Where's my other little star?” Hikaru reached his arms out to him with a soft smile on his face. Aqua smiled softly before making his way towards Hikaru and jumping in his arms like Ruby did. The 21 year old wrapped his arms around his son and gave him the same affection as his daughter, “I've missed you two while I was in my classes. Tell me, how did the rehearsal go?”Hikaru placed Aqua on the other side, smiling at the two.
“It was good! Aqua did a good job, Papa! Well, there wasn't much acting. He was just being himself during the shooting.”
“The director says I did an amazing job. We also met another actor who's around the same age as us.”
“Really? What's their name?”
“Her name was Kana Arima! She's the worst, Papa! She called you a downgrade and a nobody!”Ruby shouted, still feeling upset on hearing those words. Aqua sighed deeply, “That girl was a pain to work with.”
“Kana Arima? Oh. I remember her. I saw her in the dramas she was in. She's the child actor who can cry in ten seconds flat.”
“And the one who can lick baking soda really fast!”Ruby added in. She glanced down at the laptop and materials resting on the coffee table, “What are you doing, Papa?”
“I'm working on an assignment for one of my classes. Do you two want to help me?”Hikaru questioned.
“Papa, that's boring…”Ruby frowned. Hikaru chuckled, “Yeah. I suppose it would be boring to a six year old, but how about you help me draw some drawings for my assignment? You can color it too.” Ruby nodded, “Yeah! That will be fun!”
“I'll help.”Aqua smiled, getting off of the couch, “It'll keep my mind and hands busy.”
“Papa! Can Mama Airi help me?!”Ruby squealed out as her eyes sparkled. As soon as Hikaru heard those two words, he slowly looked at Ruby, “Mama Airi…?”He repeated. Airi walked up to them after putting the bag of food for Taiki in the kitchen, “Mhm. Considering that I'm their mother figure, I thought it would only be fair for them to call me Mama Airi! Isn't it cute?”
Hikaru looked up at the adult, staring at her with his black star eyes, “Aqua, Ruby, how about you two go change into more comfortable clothes before you two help me with my assignment?”He smiled down at his twins.
“Okay, Papa!”Ruby hopped off of the couch before the twins made their way upstairs, leaving the adults alone.
“Isn't it cute that they call me Mama Airi? Well, Ruby is mostly the one calling Mama Airi, but I'm sure Aqua will start calling me that, too.”Airi smiled happily, sitting down next to Hikaru and crossing her leg over the other. “They don't have to call you that. You're not their mother, their real mother.”
Airi kept the smile on her face, staring at the 21 year old next to her, “Well, who will they call Mama? Who will they go to when they need a mother figure in their life? Who will Ruby go to for her “girl things”? A daughter always needs their mother, and guess what? Do you see their real mother here? Do you see Ai here?”
Hikaru turned his head to look at him with his big black star eyes.
“Ai abandoned her children–”
“She did not. She had to do what was best for them. She never abandoned Aqua and Ruby.”
“Then, where is she? Hm? As I can see, not here. She's enjoying her life as an idol instead of being with her children. That's child abandonment. Look at you, Hikaru. You became a father at the age of 15. You chose her, and look, she abandoned you. She left you. Maybe she realized how empty you really are. Like I told you before, no one will love someone as empty as you.”Airi leaned forward with a smug smirk on her face. Hikaru stared at the woman with an emotionless expression.
“Ai never loved you, but I do. I've always loved you, Hikaru. Much more than my husband.”Airi smiled widely, placing her hand where her heart was. Hikaru glanced down, feeling mixed emotions of disgust, anxiety, and guilt, “As we grow, I see how handsome you are becoming. Any woman would want a special jewel like you, but unfortunately for them, you're mine.”Airi's hand rested on Hikaru's lap while the other turned Hikaru's head to face her. An unsettling smile formed on her face once Hikaru's eyes stared at her, “You make me feel loved and wanted. You make me feel so young as if I was that young woman again that…”Airi trailed off, not finishing her sentence, but there was hurt and trauma behind her eyes.
Hikaru didn't move an inch as his black star eyes remained on his molester.
Airi leaned forward and pressed her lips against Hikaru's. Hikaru didn't react much to the action. His mind was simply blocking this moment as he always did with the other things he didn't have much of a choice to do with Airi since the age of eleven.
Blocking out the times of her hands touching his body, her naked body against his, her lips against his own, her pleasuring herself with his–....
The times when he took showers and scrubbed his body as harshly as possible to get rid of Airi's touches that were now burnt into his skin.
The times when he sat in the shower to break down, feeling filthy, guilty, and ashamed for what happened with Airi when it happened the first time. How much he wanted to burn his skin to get rid of the sensation of her filthy hands and memories of her unsettling smile staring down at him.
The times when he lied in front of the man who cared about him the most in Lala Lai. The same one who treated and loved him as a son. The same one who opened his home to him and his twins.
The times when he wanted to tell Seijuro what was happening with Airi. To tell him the kind of wife he had that would cheat on him with multiple men, and moleste an eleven year old.
The times he wanted to scream for help, and wished to be like he used to before Airi ever laid eyes on him.
How much he wanted to end it all, but Ruby and Aqua's smiling faces always appeared in his mind. They were his whole world. He couldn't bear destroying their happy world.
Airi pulled away, brushing her fingertip against Hikaru's bottom lip.
“Papa!”Ruby's voice shouted as the footsteps of the twins were heard from the staircase. Airi scooted away from Hikaru and smiled innocently, seeing the twins coming up to them, “I changed into my pajamas!”
“Ruby forced me to change into my pajamas to match.”Aqua mumbled.
“It's only right, Aqua! We have to match! We are twins, after all!”Ruby exclaimed.
Hikaru looked over at them and smiled, “Aw! Look how cute you two look!”He cooed, giving them head pats. “Okay now that you two are comfortable, let's get started, shall we?”
“Can Mama Airi join us?! Please?!”Ruby jumped up and down, wrapping her arms around Airi happily. Airi smiled, giving Ruby head pats, “Of course I'll join! No one is going to stop me from spending time with my favorite twins!”
“Yeah…”Hikaru mumbled before shaking his head, “Let's get started before Seijuro-Sama and Taiki-kun come back.”
Ruby and Aqua nodded.
______
“Come on, you two! We have to go and get your things for school! It's coming up!”Hikaru shouted from downstairs, standing near the staircase, and waiting for the twins to get ready and come downstairs. It's been almost a week since that day, and the day Aqua began to rehearse.
Taiki glanced over from the couch, “Where are you guys going?”
Hikaru glanced over at the ten year old, “Oh, uh, shopping. Aqua and Ruby will be starting school soon, and we need to buy the things they need.”
“Can I come? I'll be a huge help. I've gone to that school before, so I know exactly what they will need. It'll be a nice way to spend some sibling time with them, and with you.”Taiki flashed a small smile at Hikaru. The 21 year old stared at him before Airi appeared next to him with an innocent smile, “It'll be good for you two to bond, and spend some time together outside of the house.”She said before leaning in and whispering, “Remember, Taiki is your son. It's only right for you to have a connection with him, don't you think?”
Hikaru side-eyed Airi, still debating, but eventually, he nodded, “Sure. You can come with us.”
Taiki hopped off of the couch, “I'll go put my shoes on. I'll be back.”He said and went upstairs. Airi watched, “How fun. All of your children bonding with you during this school shopping. I'm sure you guys will have a good time! Take good care of him, okay?”
Hikaru remained quiet, not saying a word.
After a five minute wait and a car drive to the store, Hikaru and the children stepped inside the door with a cart, which Hikaru was pushing. “What's first, Papa?”Ruby smiled.
Hikaru pulled out his phone and looked at the list on his phone screen, “Let's see…”
FIRST ITEM: UNIFORMS!
“Look at all these cute uniforms! So cuuutee!”Ruby smiled as her eyes shined at the sight of the different styles of uniforms, “I want this one!”Ruby pointed at a certain uniform. Taiki shook his head, “You can't take that, Ruby. For first graders like Aqua and you is this one.”Taiki pointed over at another uniform, “Especially for that school. It's what I wore when I was in first grade.”
Ruby frowned at the royal blue color uniform, “Whaaat?”
Aqua stared at the boy's uniform and sighed, “As always. Boring uniforms.”
“Hey, you two need to wear the uniforms. It is a private school and one of the best private schools. Seijuro-sama was the one to suggest it since Taiki went there. Look, he turned out fine.”
“Barely.”Aqua added before getting smacked by Taiki, “Ow.”He rubbed the back of his head with a frown.
“I turned out fine. The school has good and kind teachers. They were always ready to help me if I was stuck on something. I'm sure you two will like them.”Taiki reassured them with a smile on his face while Hikaru picked out the uniforms in the size of the twins. Ruby stood next to Aqua, glancing over at Taiki, “You think so?”
“Of course! My dad wouldn't have recommended it if it wasn't a good school.”
Hikaru turned to the twins, “I got the uniforms in your sizes! Let's go try them on.”He said, placing the uniforms in the cart. The four made their way to the changing rooms.
“Do you guys want me to help you change?”Hikaru asked with a smile, stopping the cart in front of the dressing rooms.
“Nope! We can do it, Papa!”Ruby and Aqua grabbed one of their uniforms and went inside one of the unoccupied changing rooms after speaking with a worker who was in charge, of course. Now, there was an awkward silence between Taiki and Hikaru.
Hikaru stared down at Taiki, not sure what to say or do. With Taiki being his child, and a production of a sexual assault, he wasn't so sure if he'll never form a bond with the ten years old, but it wasn't Taiki's fault on what happened to him. Taiki was just a kid.
After a few minutes, Ruby and Aqua came out with their uniforms, “Look Papa!”She said, giving her father a good pin to show off the uniform.
“It's decent.”
“You two look adorable! Is it the right size? It's not too tight?”
“No. It's perfect.”Aqua said as Ruby agreed.
“That's great. We don't have to struggle with finding the right sizes for you two! Go change back to your clothes, so we can go to the next item on the list.”
SECOND ITEM: SHOES!
“Shoes!! Yay!”Ruby cheered as the four walked down the aisle of the shoe section, “Papa! What shoes do we have to take?”
“Indoor shoes. Isn't that what they asked you for, Taiki-kun?”
“Mhm.”
“Hmm…”Aqua glanced around for the size of shoes that suited his small feet. Ruby did the same with a huge smile on her face, “I want the prettiest ones, Papa!”Ruby's eyes wandered around before pulling out a box of the shoes she wanted, “This one!”
Hikaru grabbed the box and opened it to reveal the indoor shoes that Ruby wanted. It had flower designs on them of different light and pastel colors, “You want these ones?”
“Yup!”
“Do they allow these?”Hikaru asked, glancing over at Taiki. The ten year old looked at the indoor shoes and slowly nodded, “I believe they do. As long as they are indoor shoes for the student to wear, it doesn't matter if they have designs. It's better with designs so Ruby can know that those shoes are hers.”He suggested, pushing his glasses back. Hikaru nodded and looked at Ruby, “Let's try them on!”He said, giving Ruby the indoor shoes.
Ruby walked over to a seat available and sat down before taking off her shoes and putting on the indoor shoes happily while Aqua grabbed a box of shoes that were his size, “I found one.”He said, showing it off to Hikaru.
“That's great. Try them on to see if they fit you.”
Aqua nodded and took a seat next to Ruby as the two shared the seat. Taiki made their way towards them and watched.
“So cuuutee!!”Ruby squealed out, kicking her feet and admiring her indoor shoes. Aqua hopped off the seat and walked around with the indoor shoes on, making sure it wasn't too tight on his feet.
Hikaru watched the three children, leaning against the handle of the cart.
As the years went by of being with Seijuro's family, Taiki and the twins have become closer, even if Taiki thought they were weird from how mature they acted for their age. Taiki loved them more than anything. Ruby and Aqua have already seen him as an older sibling who can guide them once they are much older. Taiki was always ready to help Aqua and Ruby with anything they needed and spent time with them. Now that he wasn't the only child in the house, he could finally experience having siblings.
Hikaru was glad to see that his twins had someone to look up to as a sibling, but when looking at Taiki, those memories of those sexual assaults with Airi always came back to his mind. He wasn't so sure if he could ever have a decent relationship with Taiki knowing the truth behind his existence. He wasn't so sure if he could ever see Taiki as the child he is rather than the dirty mistake and suffering that was created by the sick lust of a monster.
Ruby and Aqua placed the boxes inside the cart once they were done trying them on and putting their shoes back on, “Done Papa!”
“It wasn't too tight for your feet?”
“Nope!”Ruby said.
“No.”Aqua shook his head.
Hikaru smiled softly at his twins, “Good. Let's go to the next item that is needed.”
THIRD ITEM: BENTO BOXES!
“You two need new bentos for your lunch. A bento that you will not lose and will have your name on it.”Hikaru spoke to the twins, looking at the bento boxes as the three children stared at the options.
“Papa, can I get this one?!”Ruby grabbed a bento box and showed it to Hikaru, “It's a B-Komachi bento box!! Look!! It has Ai on it!! She looks so cuteee!! Can I get it?! Please! Please! Please! Please!”Ruby repeated over and over, waving the bento box in front of Hikaru.
“Hey, look. They have this, too, for it.”Taiki spoke out, grabbing a pack of utensils that had the B-Komachi girls on a the handles of the utensils, “This would match well with–”He blinked, having his mouth opened, unable to finish his sentence when Ruby snatched it from his hand.
“Papa!! Please!!”Ruby screeched out, jumping up and down.
“Rude…”Aqua side-eyed his sister, standing next to Taiki.
“Are you sure you want that, Ruby? How about you get another–”
“No! I want this one!”Ruby cried out, puffing her cheeks out in anger. Hikaru glared at the six year old, “Ruby. Control that behavior.”
Ruby pouted, “Please…? Can I get it?”She asked again with a calmer voice, “I'm sorry…”
Hikaru sighed, “Alright. Put it in the cart.”
“Yay!”Ruby placed the bento and utensils inside the cart with a big smile on her face. Hikaru looked over at Aqua, “How about you, Aqua? Which one will you get?”
“Any bento box I'm okay with.”Aqua said, looking at the bentos options while Taiki thought for a moment, “Well, considering that you're a fan of B-Komachi, how about you get a bento of B-Komachi Hm…”His eyes wandered around before grabbing an aquamarine blue bento box, “How about this one? It has the B-Komachi girls, and it's an aquamarine blue. It matches your eyes.”He suggested, “Ruby and you will match.”
Aqua grabbed the bento box from Taiki and stared at the image of Ai on the bento. He smiled. As bright as ever.
“What do you think, Aqua?”Hikaru leaned down to look at the six year old.
“I'll take it.”Aqua smiled up at his father and placed the bento box in the cart. Ruby jumped onto Aqua, wrapping her arms around him, “Yay!! We'll be matching, Onii-chan!! Twinses!”She laughed. Aqua groaned from the jump but smiled over at his twin.
“Alright. To the next item!”Hikaru spoke out, getting their attention.
FOURTH ITEM: SCHOOL BAGS!
“You two need to get these ones. This is what they asked me for when I went to my first grade year.”Taiki pointed at the randoseru. Hikaru's jaw dropped at the price, “55,000 yen? That's expensive.”He scratched his head.
“I want the pink one!”Ruby pointed over as Taiki reached out and grabbed it for her. Ruby grabbed the randoseru from Taiki and squealed, “It's so pretty!”
“I'll take the blue one.”Aqua pointed at the blue randoseru, which Taiki grabbed and gave him. Hikaru watched them, scratching his head. He sighed and mumbled to himself, “So expensive… this is what I get for putting these two in a private school.”
Ruby put on her randoseru with Taiki's help and spinned around, “Yay! It's perfect!”
Aqua placed the randoseru in the cart. Hikaru watched them. Taiki took the randoseru off of Ruby and placed it in the cart.
“Now that we have your school bags, we can go get the next item on the list. Let's go.”Hikaru hummed out and started to push the cart as the three children followed.
After hours of getting the rest of the items on the list, the four left the store, having the cart full of bags of the things that the twins needed (and wanted) for school. Hikaru let out a shaky sigh, “So much money that was spent today…”
“That was a lot of money…”Taiki mumbled, staring at the bags in the cart.
“But it was worth it, Papa! You do love us, and you spoil us!”Ruby smiled innocently at her father.
Hikaru looked down at her and smiled softly, “Yeah… but now we are done with school shopping! We have everything you two need for your first day. Are you two excited?”
“Hmm… No.”Ruby pouted.
“Eh.”Aqua shrugged as the four started to walk to the car while Hikaru pushed the cart. Hikaru frowned slightly, “Why are you not excited for school, Ruby?”
“Because I have to be away from you, Papa! I want to be with you all day and every day!”Ruby pouted, grabbing onto Hikaru's coat, “You're my favorite and only Papa!”
“Awe. I want to be with Aqua and you every single day too, but sometimes we have to separate to do our things. Don't be so bummed out. In the end, we are going to be together again. Besides, you two need your education. I would love to see you two grow up and see what careers you guys will choose for your future.”Hikaru smiled softly. He stopped once they made it to the car and opened the trunk. The four began to put the bags inside the trunk.
Once everything was inside, Taiki pushed the cart away to put it where it belonged while Ruby and Aqua got inside the car. Hikaru closed the trunk, smiling to himself, “There.”
“Done.”Taiki spoke, running his way back to Hikaru and standing next to him, smiling up at him.
Hikaru looked over at Taiki, “Good job.”He said, reaching his hand out and giving him head pats. Hikaru kept his eyes on him, mostly the bright smile he had on his face. The 21 year old’s expression softened.
Taiki was just an innocent kid. It's not his fault he had a monster as his mother. It wasn't his fault for what happened to Hikaru. Like any other kid brought to the world, he was innocent. A child that deserves love and affection. Hikaru could–
No.
Hikaru can see Taiki as more than just a reminder of his trauma. He can see him as the child who needs love and affection, just like Aqua and Ruby. All he needed was time and to give him the love and affection that a father should give to their son. No matter how they were conceived. After all, Taiki did remind him of how he was when he was 10. Before she ever laid eyes on him.
Hikaru wrapped his arm around Taiki's shoulder, pulling him into a side hug, “Thank you for the help today. I appreciate it.”
Taiki's eyes widened at the side hug. It was the first time ever that Hikaru hugged him or at least showed this type of affection. He was always hugging Ruby and Aqua whenever he saw them, or if Ruby and Aqua did something good or accomplished something. Hikaru never hugged him or showed any type of affection he gave the twins on a daily basis. Taiki always thought that Hikaru didn't give him affection because he wasn't his kid or just didn't see him as a family member, or maybe he did something wrong that made him hate him. There were so many possibilities on why Hikaru never showed him affection, and well, Taiki never dared to ask.
Now that Hikaru made the first move between the two, he felt a huge weight come off his shoulders, but those questions in his mind remained.
Taiki slowly wrapped his arms around Hikaru's waist, returning the embrace, “I'm glad I could help…”He mumbled with a small smile on his face. Hikaru kept his arms around him and placed a kiss on top of his head.
Soon, their moment was interrupted, “Papa!! I wanna go home!!”Ruby screamed from the car.
“Ruby, you have to wait!”Aqua's voice followed after.
Hikaru and Taiki blinked before sharing a laugh. The two pulled away from the hug, “Let's go before Ruby screams more.”Hikaru smiled as Taiki agreed before getting in the car and making their way back home.
Chapter 10
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Hikaru sat up on his bed, facing ahead as it was early in the morning and also the first day of school for Aqua and Ruby, “Ugh…”He groaned and yawned. He rubbed his face tiredly, “School day for the twins…”He mumbled out tiredly, stretching his body out. He glanced over at the clock to see it was 6 in the morning. Enough time to get the twins ready (and himself) and to have breakfast.
Hikaru glanced over at the twins sleeping. He smiled at the sight before giving the twins head pats, “Morning, my little stars.”
Ruby groaned, “Five more minutes Papa…”She mumbled out.
“No. You two need to get ready for school. Your first day is today. Come on.”Hikaru nudged them to wake them up. Aqua let out a groan, opening his eyes, “Right. School.” All over again. He slowly sat up on the bed and rubbed his eyes.
Ruby pouted, sitting up herself, “So early Papa…”She mumbled and yawned.
“Of course. We need enough time to get ready.”Hikaru muffled a chuckle at the sight of the twins’ bed head, “Bed heads.”
Ruby looked over at her father, “You have one too, Papa!”She pointed out, jumping on Hikaru's lap with a smile. Hikaru chucked and gave her a kiss on her cheek, “Well, let's get rid of that. You two need to go take a shower. Who's going first?”
“I'm going first.”Aqua volunteered with a smile. The 21 year old nodded and gave Aqua a kiss on the head, “Want me to help you?”
“Nope. I can do it.”Aqua hopped off the bed while Hikaru placed Ruby down on her two feet before getting up from the bed ,”Alright. Be careful. I'll be here if you need help.”He said, making his way to the closet and opening it. Hikaru pulled out Aqua and Ruby's uniforms and extended them on the bed. “Will you be dropping us off, Papa?”Ruby leaned against the bed happily.
“Of course I will.”
“And will you be picking us up too?”
“Mhm. After I finish shooting with the director on the second film, I'll be picking you two from school.”Hikaru explained while Aqua grabbed what he needed before entering the bathroom in the bedroom to take a shower. Ruby smiled, “Yay!”
“Now, get ready to shower when your brother is done. We need to get you two ready, eat breakfast, and get the school items that you need. You two need to be there before 7:50.”Hikaru reminded them, patting Ruby's head.
Ruby nodded, “Okay Papa!”
After almost an hour of the twins showering and Hikaru getting himself ready, Hikaru quickly brushed Ruby's hair while Aqua brushed his own, “Papa! I want it like Ai's!”
“I know, I know, I got it.”Hikaru brushed Ruby's hair before doing Ai's Idol hairstyle on Ruby. Hikaru placed the brush down, “There.”
“Yay!”Ruby spinned around happily, fully dressed in her uniform. Aqua placed the brush down when he was done and smiled, looking at himself in the tall mirror. Hikaru smiled at them both, “Let's go eat breakfast so you two can brush your teeth after.”He said.
“Okay Papa!”Ruby smiled, skipping out of the bedroom to go downstairs while Aqua and Hikaru followed, “Breakfast time!”Ruby raised her hands in the air with joy. The three made it down to the first floor and immediately spotted Taiki eating breakfast with his uniform on already for the school Airi, and Seijuro decided to put him in for his fifth grade year.
“Taiki-kun? Do you have school?”Ruby questioned as the three took a seat at the dining table.
“Mhm. I'm starting my fifth grade year today. I'm going to a new school that my parents put me in. A school ore suited for me. That's what they told me.”Taiki shrugged, “If I have to guess, it's for my choice of becoming an actor. If I do this and Lala Lai, I can improve!”
Seijuro stepped out of the kitchen and placed the plates of breakfast in front of Aqua, Ruby, and Hikaru, “Morning you three!”
“Good morning, Seijuro-sama! Where's Mama Airi?”Ruby asked.
“She's still sleeping. I wanted to give my loving wife a rest for today. Considering that it is Taiki's first day, I wanted to be the one to drop him off.”He smiled softly at the nickname for Airi. Hikaru smiled over at Seijuro, “That's very sweet of you.”
“Awe. I wanted to say goodbye to her before I leave for school!”Ruby pouted while Aqua watched, eating his breakfast quietly.
“Maybe next time, Ruby.”Seijuro reassured. “But for now, eat before you're late for your first day of school!”He gave her a smile.
______
Hikaru hummed, waiting for Aqua and Ruby to get out of school as he watched the rest of the kids going to their parents and leaving. For the past months, Ruby and Aqua have been behaving quite well for their first year of elementary school. Hikaru got praises from the teachers for how intelligent Ruby and Aqua were for their age. They were more advanced than the actual first graders. Something Hikaru was proud of his children and would always say, “It's genetic.”
“Papa!”Ruby's voice shouted. Hikaru watched Ruby running her way towards him with Aqua following behind her. Hikaru crouched down, opening his arms for them. As soon as Aqua and Ruby wrapped their arms around him, he fell over on his ass from the sudden shift of weight from the twins, “Whoa!”He laughed.
Ruby and Aqua smiled brightly at their father. Hikaru immediately attacked them with kisses on their faces, causing Ruby and Aqua to laugh from the affection. Once Ruby and Aqua got off of their father, Hikaru stood up and wiped the dirt off of his ass, “How was school, my little stars?”
Before the twins could answer, a teacher walked up to the small family. She looked like she was around her late 30s or early 40s.
“Hello, you must be Ruby and Aqua's father, right? Kamiki-san?”She asked with a gentle smile on her face.
Hikaru looked at the teacher and nodded, “Yes. I am.”He said as Ruby and Aqua stood in front of Hikaru and watched the interaction. “Oh! Then the teachers were right about you. You look very young to be a father!”She let out a soft laugh, keeping her hands behind her back. Hikaru scratched his head, smiling shyly at the compliment, “Well, I get that a lot when it comes to introducing myself as the twins’ father. Have we met already? I didn't see you when I came to meet the teachers before the year started.”
“Haha! No. I'm new here. I've been here for the past three months. I'm the school's dance teacher for the first graders.”
“Dance teacher?”
“Mhm. I just wanted to speak with you about Ruby-san's behavior during class.”
Hikaru glanced down at Ruby with a confused expression on his face. Ruby held onto Hikaru's leg, lowering her head with a pout. The dance teacher continued to say, “Ruby-san has been behaving quite well during her other classes, but whenever she's in my class with her classmates and her brother, she tends to shut down.”
“Shut down?”Hikaru asked, looking at the teacher again.
“Whenever we are dancing just for a grade in class, or for fun, she tends to go to a corner and sit there not wanting to do it, or she ends up crying because she can't do it. Aqua-san does try to help her, but even with his help, she won't do it. Sometimes, she would mostly ignore me as if she were in her own little world. Lately, we have been practicing a dance routine for the first graders to perform for their parents. The performance will be in a month, and I want to make sure all of the kids are having fun and doing their best, but today during practice, Ruby-san ran out of the classroom and out of the school building. Aqua-kun had to go talk to her and bring her back to class.”
Hikaru slowly looked down at Ruby, who wouldn't look back at him at all.
“I'm not sure what's going on, so I wanted to speak with you on the matter and have you talk to her about it.”The teacher said. Hikaru nodded, looking at the teacher again, “Of course. I'll talk to Ruby. Thank you for telling me.”
The teacher smiled and nodded her head, “You're welcome.”
Hikaru excused himself before walking away while holding Ruby and Aqua's hands. After a long silent ride, the three eventually made it home. Hikaru picked up Ruby from the floor and carried her to the bedroom to speak with her on the matter with the dance teacher.
On the way there, Ruby had a pouty face. Hikaru stepped inside the bedroom and sat her down on the bed as he sat down on his knees to be on the same level as her and face, “You already know why I took you here, Ruby.”
Ruby kept her pouty face, glancing down at her feet.
“Why did you run out of the class and the school building?”
“...I was scared.”Ruby mumbled out, fiddling with her fingers. Hikaru nodded at the response, “Why were you scared?”
“Because… I'm going to make a fool out of myself, Papa… I don't want to dance! I always end up falling!”Ruby blurted out, looking at her father. Hikaru's eyes widened, seeing her daughter's eyes crowded up with tears.
How many times I wanted to dance to Ai's songs. How many times I've watched her recordings and concerts. How many times I wished I could have had the strength to dance just like her to only end up falling for how weak my body was becoming. I've always dreamed of dancing just like Ai. I just wanted to dance just like her without feeling scared of failing over and over…
Ruby's eyes crowded up with more tears. As a result, tears escaped the corner of her eyes as she tried to muffle her cry. Unfortunately, it didn't work. She immediately burst out crying, having tears falling and landing on her uniform. Hikaru sighed softly at his daughter's breakdown. He reached out, lifted her from the bed, and placed her on his lap, wrapping his arms around her, “No need to cry, my little star.”He placed his chin on top of her head, holding her.
Ruby buried her face onto her father's chest, letting the tears stain Hikaru's shirt, which he didn't care much about.
“It's okay to be scared. There's nothing wrong with that. It's okay that you're scared of failing when it comes to things you're doing for the first time.”He reassured her, listening to Ruby's cries slowly calm down.
“But… what if I can't do it…? Or, if I fall during the dance?”Ruby sniffled, leaning against her father's embrace.
“Hmm…what dance are you guys doing?”Hikaru questioned, glancing down and lifting Ruby's chin to make her look at him. Ruby rubbed her eyes, “We are dancing to one of the B-Komachi's songs.”
“Which one?”
“Heart's kiss…”Ruby mumbled.
“Do you know how to do the dance moves?”
Ruby nodded, “Mhm!” Of course I do. I've watched every single dance move Ai has done with her songs. Every choreography that Ai has done… I have it burnt into my memory, even to the smallest detail. I remember everything.
Hikaru lifted her from his lap and placed her down on her feet. With his thumb, he wiped away Ruby's tears with a smile on his face, “How about you show me some of the dance moves?”
Ruby pouted, being unsure on the request. “Please? For your papa?”Hikaru smiled innocently at the six year old, batting his eyes. Ruby kept her pout but nodded, “Okay…” She turned around and stepped away from Hikaru to give herself enough space to dance. She turned to face her father and took a deep breath.
Hikaru watched with the same smile on his face.
Ruby started to dance some of the moves of the song, kicking her foot, moving her arms, hopping, spinning, and much more. So far, it was going well. Hikaru watched, quietly clapping his hands. Seconds later, Ruby tripped, falling forward towards the floor.
“Ruby!”Hikaru gasped, lunging himself towards her.
Ruby fell on the ground as her forearms protected her face from hitting the ground. Hikaru looked at Ruby with concern, “Are you okay?”
“Yeah…”Ruby mumbled out as her eyes teared up again. Hikaru grabbed Ruby and lifted her up on her feet again, “Ruby… your body language… the way you put your arms first before hitting the ground… It's as if you are prepared to fall at any time.”Hikaru said while Ruby looked at him with her eyes crowded with tears again. The 21 year old stared at her, deep in his thoughts, “Hmm…”
Hikaru stood up from the floor, “When it comes to acting in my experience, we have to be confident and be within our character as if we are in their shoes along with using the passion for acting as well. Even if we don't feel very confident in the moment, we have to look for the bright side and give ourselves that boost of confidence. As an actor, we stand with confidence, take deep breaths if we need to and let ourselves be in the moment as if it was just us on the set, or even look out in the audience to look for our loved ones to give us that final boost to be able to shine. How about you use that for your dancing?”
Ruby stared at Hikaru, mostly the confident smile on his face.
“You love dancing, right?”
“Yeah…”
“Do you want to dance and shine?”
“Mhm.”
“Then, use that love for dancing to give yourself confidence. If you don't try, you'll never overcome that fear of failing. I'll always be here to cheer you on. I want to see you dance with your brother. I want to be able to see you shine as bright as the star you are. When that day for the performance comes, I'll be there within the crowd. If you're scared or don't feel confident, look out in the audience, and I'll be there. Papa will always be here to help you if you're scared. Show everyone the big star you are.”Hikaru caressed Ruby's cheek while Ruby kept her eyes on her father with her eyes glittering.
“Really, Papa? You'll always be there?”
“Of course. I'll always be there for you and your brother. You two will always be my two stars, no matter how old you guys are. ”Hikaru let out a light chuckle.
Ruby's eyes shimmered before wrapping her arms around Hikaru tightly, “You'll always be my star, Papa!”She cried out happily, “I love you so much!”She buried her face onto his leg.
Hikaru's expression softened at those five words as an emotional smile formed on his face, “I love you too, my star. I love you more than you could ever imagine.”He wrapped his arms around her, returning the embrace. Ruby smiled emotionally, enjoying the warmth of a father that she needed dearly in her past life, but now that she got it in this new life of hers, she was going to treasure it.
Notes:
I apologize if these coming up chapters are mostly fluff. I know it can be boring to some people, but I just wanted to add as much fluff as possible before the angst shit comes in, lol
Also, I've been thinking of making more stories with the Hoshino family and Hikaru (along with Seijuro, Taiki, and so on)
I would love to have a story where Ai and Hikaru never broken up, but I've seen others do it before, so I'm not sure if I should do it.
I would love to make a story with Hikaru being the one who dies by the stalker instead of Ai. In a way, it's karma for him. Aqua's mission will be different and will go down a different path compared to the manga. Yes, Ruby will be involved like first hand instead of waiting.
I would love to make one where Hikaru is an Idol. A timeline where he took Ai's advice of becoming an Idol to make money.
All of the stories I have in my mind won't focus so much on the whole love triangle, so if you're looking for that in the books, you're looking in the wrong place!
I have other stories I want to make with the family, but I'm not sure if I should do it :P
So tell me your thoughts, especially those Hikaru fans 😏
Chapter Text
I can do it. I can do it. With confidence, like Papa said.
Ruby took a deep breath, staring at her own reflection on the mirrors covering the wall at the practice room for the actors in Lala Lai. At the moment, the actors were rehearsing on the stage, leaving Ruby alone in the room. Ruby started to dance, doing the choreography for the song as her eyes focused on her reflection.
I can do it. I can do it! Confidence! Come on!
Ruby gasped, tripping and falling on the ground with her arms protecting her face from hitting the wooden floor. She laid there, slightly pouting.
“Hey.”
Ruby lifted her head to see Taiki standing there, “What are you doing? Why are you on the floor?”He asked. Ruby brought herself back on her feet, “I'm trying to practice for my dance performance that is less than a month away, and I've talked to my Papa about it, but I keep falling! I'm trying to have confidence like Papa said, but…”
“But there's a small voice telling you that you can't do it?”
“...yeah.”Ruby mumbled, glancing down with a sad expression on her face. Taiki smiled softly at Ruby, “So, that's the reason why you came with my mom and I to my rehearsal? To practice your dancing?”
Ruby nodded, looking over at the ten year old in front of her. Taiki tapped his chin, “How about I dance with you? The director doesn't need me at the moment, so I have time to dance with you.”He said, placing his script aside. Ruby raised an eyebrow, “Do you even know how to dance to Heart's kiss?”
“Not very much, but I'm sure I can get better with your help. After all, I did dance a bit for some of the plays we had here. Don't you remember?”
“I remember! You were great at dancing, but your arms needed to be higher , and your feet needed to move out more for some of the dance moves.”Ruby critiqued, pointing her finger at him. Taiki stared at Ruby, unfazed on the critiquing she was doing to his dancing, “You know that I've never danced before. It takes time to actually be a good dancer like the B-Komachi girls.” Taiki stood next to Ruby, fixing his glasses, making sure they wouldn't fall, “Okay, how about you guide me through the dance moves? I'll follow along. After that, we can dance together as if we are at your dance performance. How does that sound?”
Ruby nodded, giving Taiki a small smile.
As Ruby guided Taiki through the dance, Taiki watched her and did the dance moves that Ruby had done.
“Put that arm higher, Taiki!”
“I'm trying.”
“Higher!”Ruby cried out, glaring over at Taiki.
“Okay! Okay!”
“Move that leg more out, Taiki!”
“Okay! I'm trying! Just- uh- okay!”Taiki smiled once he got it. Ruby smiled as she continued to guide Taiki through the dance. “So, why do you love dancing so much?”He asked, repeating the dance moves he was seeing.
“Dancing is a way to make myself feel free. The genius Idol Ai is also another reason why I love dancing! She's the reason I ended up loving it! Every move she did on TV was perfect and amazing! She looked like she was the only one on that stage!”Ruby responded, glancing over at Taiki. The ten year old blinked before chuckling, “You're really a big fan of hers, huh?”
“Yup!”
“If you're such a big fan of hers, are you going to be an Idol like her?”
Ruby got quiet as her body continued to move, having the question repeating in her mind. Taiki hummed, “It would be amazing to see you on that big stage like the B-Komachi are, and be able to see you shine just like Ai! The love you have for dancing, your cute looks, and your energetic personality fits perfectly for an Idol. Hey, if you become an Idol, there's a chance you might meet Ai in person. Wouldn't that be cool for you?”
Meeting Ai? In person? That would be my dream come true.
“Our family would be your biggest fans if you go down that path! I would love to see you shine just like Ai!”Taiki smiled at Ruby. Once they were done, Ruby and Taiki faced the mirrors, standing side to side giving each other space to dance, “I think I got it! Let's dance! Remember, confidence.”He reminded her.
Ruby nodded before the two took a moment to prepare themselves mentally. Taiki and Ruby started to dance side by side as Ruby was deep in her thoughts on the question Taiki asked her moments ago.
Me being an Idol? That would be amazing. Being on that massive stage, looking out to my fans and to my family, and being able to meet Ai in person, but what if I fail? What if I'm not good enough to be an Idol? What if…
“Keep going, Ruby! You're doing great!”Taiki encouraged as the two continued to dance side by side without Ruby falling this time. Ruby's eyes widened, realizing she wasn't falling at all. She was doing the moves perfectly.
I'm doing it. I'm dancing without falling! Confidence! Papa! I'm doing it!
Ruby smiled widely at the sight of her body dancing and moving the way she wanted it, “I'm doing it, Onii-chan! I'm doing it!”She shouted out of joy. Taiki let out a laugh at Ruby's reaction, “Keep going! Don't stop now! Let yourself feel the dancing! Go all out! It's just you in the room!”He said loudly.
I can do it! I can do it! I can show the world I can shine as bright as a star! As bright as Ai! I can shine just like Papa wants me to! If I can do this, I can become someone amazing in the future! I can be an Idol! I can become an Idol just like Ai! I'm going to be able to see my family cheering for me while I perform on that big stage in the Toyko Dome one day! I can see Sensei again! He said he'll be my fan if I become an Idol! I'm going to become an Idol!
Ruby smiled brightly as her eyes glittered.
I will meet Ai in person and become the genius Idol that she is!
“You're shining, Ruby!”Taiki said as he danced with Ruby, panting.
I will make my Papa proud of me!
I will see Sensei again and be with him for the rest of my life!
I will make my family cheer for me until the very end!
I will shine as bright as Ai!
I will perform on the Toyko Dome just like Ai!
I will make everyone see me as the brightest star!
There's nothing stopping me!
Ruby panted heavily as Taiki and she finished the choreography with their arms in the air. As the two were out of breath, Ruby stared at herself in the mirror with the brightest smile on her face and her eyes shimmering with confidence and determination.
“You did it!”Taiki cheered. Ruby looked over at Taiki and immediately jumped on him, wrapping her arms around him, “We did it!”She laughed joyfully, looking at her brother figure in her arms. Taiki's eyes widened at the sight of Ruby's star radiating, being amazed.
Her star radiated just like Hikaru's. Just like Ai's, too.
Taiki smiled softly and returned the hug. The two stood there, enjoying the embrace of one another.
______
Hikaru walked down the sidewalk, making his way towards a nearby cafe to eat some food after hours of classes. At the moment, he was on the phone with the director, Taishi. “You have one talented kid, Kamiki. He met my expectations perfectly. I'm sure he takes that from you. After all, you have been getting a lot of recognition for your professional acting.”
“Ah. Thank you, director. I'm glad that Aqua met your expectations in your film. Honestly, I'm quite surprised that he agreed to it to begin with. He was really sure that he wasn't going to be an actor.”Hikaru spoke onto the phone as he walked, looking ahead. On the other side of the phone, Taishi chuckled before taking a large sip of his beer, “The main reason why he accepted was to stop me from bothering you about him being in my film.”
“Really?”
“I won't lie to you, Kamiki. Your kid is creepy. He is very mature for someone his age. It's as if an adult was trapped in that small body of his. Overall, he can be very serious without showing any type of emotion, but when it comes to you, he is willing to do anything to make you happy, or at least make you less stressed out. Aqua has a good heart for the people he cares about the most, especially his own father and sister. He really does love you like any other kid would towards their father.” Taishi let out a laugh, “Haha! And that kid can really make me laugh and make this job much more fun.”
Hikaru stared ahead, listening to the director before smiling softly to himself, “I am glad to hear that. I know that Aqua can be a very serious kid, but it's how he has always been, so you'll get used to him.”
“I will. I hope I can work with him on more of my projects. He has a natural talent for acting just like you, Kamiki.”
Hikaru smiled brightly, being quite proud of Aqua.
“Okay, now the main reason why I called you was because of the second film. Listen here, kid. The second film is almost done. We need a few more scenes to be shot with you and the other actors involved. I have a feeling this movie will be a huge hit for the audience who is intrigued by the storyline and by your acting as the serial killer. You have been getting a lot of fans of the character you're playing as.”
“Hmm… Yeah. I've seen it on social media. I'm not really sure why they love the character so much.”Hikaru mumbled with a slight frown on his face.
“They love your character for the backstory and the acting you put in it. Even some people do understand the suffering your character has been through. That's why your character has the most love from all the other characters that are in the movie. Something many agencies don't really like is because, well, it takes away the attention from actual actors who have been in the acting agencies for a long time.”
“I see…”
“Don't let them get in your head. Everything in the entertainment industry is competition. No matter what it is.”Taishi said, finishing up his beer and slamming the glass mug down on the table, “At least you know that you're going to be a big star in the future. You'll even get recognized in public just like some actors that are very popular in the entertainment industry.”
“Will that be a good thing?”Hikaru asked, stopping on his tracks and staring out onto the road, watching the cars driving by.
“Of course it will be! This will be your chance to show your fans the charming side of yourself, Kamiki. If the fans know that you're very kind and have a heart of gold, more people will know about you and love you, while the original fans will be loyal to you!” Taishi grabbed the new mug of beer and chugged it down.
Hikaru listened to Taishi chugging a drink down, “Director, are you drinking right now? In the middle of the afternoon?”
Taishi slammed down the empty mug on the table, “Don't judge me, kid! You'll understand when you get much older!”
“...How old are you exactly?”Hikaru questioned.
“I'm in my 30s!”Taishi exclaimed out, wiping his mouth.
“...are you sure about that?”
“What are you trying to say here, Kamiki?”
“I'll keep my mouth shut.”
As Hikaru and Taishi continued to speak through the phone, a hooded individual stared at Hikaru as it slowly made its way towards the actor, seeing he was distracted. The individual held onto something in the pocket of his hoodie as his other hand reached out towards the actor.
The hand gripped onto Hikaru's shoulder tightly, getting the actor's attention. Hikaru glanced over as his eyes widened to see the hooded figure standing there, “Ryosuke-kun?"
The person took off the hood from their head to reveal a random stranger, “Hey! Sorry for scaring you!”He dropped his hand, letting out a laugh, “I just couldn't help myself, but are you that actor who played that serial killer in that film– hm, what was it called? Oh! The truth!”
“Oh! Uh, yes, that's me. I apologize. You startled me and your hoodie… it reminded me of someone.”Hikaru spoke, staring at the dark gray/black hoodie the gentlemen had. The fan smiled, “I knew it!”He looked back, waving to someone and giving the signal with their hand that it was indeed the right person.
“Kamiki?”Taishi's voice spoke from the phone. Hikaru moved his head to the side to see a young woman and man making their way over. The young woman squealed, “It's really you! I'm a huge fan of yours! I loved your acting in the film and that romance series that you were in! Honestly, your crying in that heartbreak scene made me shed tears. It felt so real!”
“I love your serial killer character! Such massive potential for so many movies! I can't wait to see how successful it'll be!”The other fan spoke.
Hikaru smiled at them, “I'm glad that you three are enjoying it. I appreciate the support.”
The hooded fan pulled out his phone from his pocket of his hoodie, “Can we get a picture?”
The young woman gasped, “Yes! Can we get a picture with you?! Please!? It would be amazing!”
Hikaru remembered the words that Taishi told him moments ago. With that in mind, he nodded, “Of course.”
“Awesome!”The young man smiled. After taking pictures with Hikaru, the three checked the pictures with excited expressions on his face, “Thanks! I wish you luck on the second film!”
“Yeah! I can't wait to see it and see how it ends!”
“I hope there's a lot of gore in it.”
The young woman gasped as her eyes sparkled, “Can you tell us anything about the second film?! Does he ever get his revenge?! Does the main character succeed?!”
Hikaru kept his smile on his face, letting out a chuckle, “Spoilers. I can't say. Sorry.”
“Damn…”She pouted.
“We should go. We have things to do. Good luck with the second film! Nice meeting you in person!”The hooded man smiled as the other two fans said their goodbyes before the three walked off.
Hikaru watched, waving back at them.
“Kamiki? Are you there?”Taishi's voice called out from the phone. Hikaru pressed the phone against his ear, “I apologize for that, director. I had three fans recognize me. They asked for pictures.”
“Well, look at that. You got your first fans to recognize you in public. Who knows what will happen in the future, Kamiki. You might win an award and get more fans if you continue this way. You'll grow more in popularity with your acting as the years go by. I can't wait to see how big you'll be in the future. After all, you have everything: good acting, good looks, charisma, and you shine like a special jewel. The more popularity, the more opportunities to be on TV, and more money. Now that I think about it, you would be a good Idol, too.”
“Idol? Haha, no thanks. I'm not good enough for that, and I don't want to put my children in danger.”
“How about a model? I know some good model agencies that can help you. You're handsome, and you have a baby face. You'll make extra money.”
“Hmm…”
“Just think about it.”
Hikaru remained quiet, thinking about the offer. As the two continued to speak to each other, Hikaru resumed walking to the nearby cafe he wasn't so far from.
In the background, a hooded young man stared at the actor, watching his every move he made as he hid behind a tree. For a minute or so of the man standing there, he walked out from behind the tree and walked off.
Chapter 12
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“How was school today?”Seijuro asked as Seijuro and Hikaru were in the kitchen. Seijuro was making dinner while Hikaru was washing dishes, “Anything interesting happen, hm?”
“No. Well, I had a phone call with the director while he was drinking, and I was recognized by three fans. They weren't sure that it was me, but when they did, they asked for pictures.” Hikaru explained, washing a dirty plate, “They were nice individuals, even if one startled me.”
“How fun! I'm glad you are starting to get more fans with time and getting recognized! You deserve it for all of your hard work with your acting. You were one of our best performers when you were younger in Lala Lai, remember?”
“I wouldn't say the best…”Hikaru mumbled, having a frown on his face, “My acting was average.”
“Nonsense!”Seijuro slapped Hikaru's back, smiling widely, “You were one of the best, Hikaru! Don't doubt it! You know you worked hard during those years to be the man you are now! I'm glad you're using the techniques you have learned to be the actor you are. Maybe one day, you can teach Aqua.” Hikaru remained his eyes on the dirty plate he was washing, “Teach Aqua? I would love to do that, but it depends if he wants to be an actor in the future. The only reason why Aqua even accepted to be in the second film was because he didn't want the director to keep bothering me about it. So, there's a chance of him doing another career. I don't want to force him to continue the same path as me.”
“We'll see. Aqua is still young and has a whole life ahead of him to choose what he wants to do for the rest of his life. Even if he doesn't go with acting, I'm sure he'll make you proud.”
“I'm already proud of him for giving acting a chance. The director told me that Aqua met his expectations perfectly. He hopes to be able to work with Aqua more.”
“That's fantastic!”
“Yes, indeed it is. Oh! Gotanda-sama told me that I should model. I have good looks and a baby face. He told me to think about the offer.”
“Are you considering it?”He chopped some vegetables, holding onto the knife tightly. Hikaru sighed, “I'm not sure. It would be a way to bring more money and attention to myself.”
“And, you'll show off that handsome face of yours. Good looks don't last forever, you know. I'm sure any woman would agree that you're very handsome and cute! I'm surprised you don't have a partner yet. Any woman would be lucky enough to have you as their lover. The twins would have a new mother figure in their lover, and maybe one day, they will call her “Mom.””Seijuro said, sliding the chopped up vegetables onto the hot pan.
Hikaru placed the clean plate in the drying rack before grabbing a new dirty plate to wash. An unreadable expression was on Hikaru's face at the words of Seijuro. A lover?
He never really thought about love or giving himself another chance of loving another person the way he did for Ai. Every person he did try to get love from was a liar. Every “I love you” was a lie. All they wanted was his body to play with, to touch, to ruin just like Airi.
Ai was the same. She never loved him.
I can't love you.
Those words still haunted him to this day. Those words are the same ones that made him come back to the harsh reality of Ai never loving him. She was like everyone else. Nonetheless, he couldn't stop loving her. No matter how much he wanted to, he couldn't.
“I would rather not get a new partner. Aqua and Ruby are my top priority for me to take care of and love. They are always first before anything, even me.”Hikaru said, “Finding a lover is a waste of time for me.”
“Don't say that. Maybe you'll change your mind in the future.”
“I won't.”He immediately rejected.
Seijuro shot a glare over at the young adult before a smug smile formed on his lips, “We'll see.”
Hikaru shook his head annoyingly, “I'm not sure if I should consider being a model. I want to be more than an actor, after all. I want to do something big. Something that I know my children will be proud of me.”
“What did you have in mind?”
“Hmm…Maybe be opening my own agency.”Hikaru glanced over at Seijuro, who was staring back at him with widened eyes, “Your own agency? But does that mean you'll quit being an actor?”
“Most likely.”
“What?! But you have talent, Hikaru! You can't just let it go to waste! Aqua and Ruby admire the way you act when you're shooting a scene! The way you act can really attract attention from anyone. That's how good you are.”Seijuro cried out, appearing next to Hikaru.
“I know that…”Hikaru mumbled, placing the last plate in the drying rack, and turning off the water, “But I'm not sure if I'm going to be an actor for the rest of my life. I told you before that I want to push myself and see what I'm capable of. If I'm capable of opening my own agency, then I want to do it.”Hikaru dried his hands as he continued to speak, “I know it will take a lot of work to be able to open my own agency and a lot of paperwork for sure, I'm willing to do it. Maybe one day, one of the twins will take over the agency when I retire, or when I'm gone.”
“What if it doesn't go the way you want it? What if you don't achieve it?”
“Then, I'll continue as an actor. It's the only thing that I actually know how to do, and probably the only thing I'm good at.”Hikaru frowned, “Nonetheless, I want to at least try.”
Seijuro stared at him with hesitation and concern but sighed deeply, “If you really want that, then I support you.”
Hikaru smiled over at him, “Thank you.”
“If you really want to be more than an actor at this moment, I suggest you accept the offer that the director is giving you. Hey! Maybe you'll have the chance to model with other professional models, and even Ai herself! Have you seen the new clothing she modeled in the new magazine that was released?”
Hikaru's smile faded before glancing away, “Yeah. It's hard not to when your own children are massive fans of hers. They want everything that Ai is in or has her name on it.”
“Aw! It's so cute to see their cute faces light up when they see her or watch her concerts on live TV.”Seijuro laughed softly. Hikaru watched Seijuro before they were interrupted by the front door opening and closing.
“Papa! We're home!”Ruby's voice shouted.
Hikaru's eyes light up at the voice of his daughter. He walked out of the kitchen and spotted Ruby, “My little star!”He exclaimed as Ruby ran to his arms, “Papa!”
Hikaru crouched down as the two wrapped their arms around each other, sharing an embrace. Ruby smiled brightly, “I did it, Papa!”
Hikaru pulled away from the hug, “Hm?”
“I danced without falling! Taiki danced with me at the practice room that Lala Lai has! I was able to do it without falling!”Ruby exclaimed with pride. Taiki stepped up next to Ruby, “She did an amazing job. She danced with a lot of confidence and determination!”
Hikaru smiled, “That's awesome. Good job, Ruby, and thank you for dancing with her, Taiki.”He reached out and gave Taiki head pats. Taiki watched and smiled softly at the affection. Ruby gasped and bounced up and down, “Papa! I finally know what I want to be when I grow up!”
“Which is…?”
“I want to be an Idol! Just like the genius Idol Ai!”Ruby smiled brightly as her eyes shimmered.
The color of his skin immediately strained from his face. His two large black star eyes stared at Ruby with an unreadable expression. Airi walked up behind the children with an unsettling grin on her face, “Isn't that so cute, Hikaru? Ruby wants to be an Idol just like Ai. Don't you think she'll do an amazing job at being an Idol?”
Hikaru slowly glanced up at the grown woman, who was staring down at his soul. Before he could say anything, Seijuro walked up behind him and grinned, “I'm glad you three are home! Now, we can eat dinner! How about you two set up the table?”Seijuro asked Taiki and Ruby.
“Okay.”Taiki responded before Ruby, and he went to set up the table.
Hikaru stood up straight again, “I'll go get Aqua.”He said and walked off upstairs. Airi's eyes were still fixed on the 21 year old until he was out of her view.
_________
“Finally, the day of the dance performance is here!”Seijuro exclaimed. Taiki, Seijuro, Airi, and Hikaru were sitting down in a row of chairs, waiting for the performance to begin. Around them were the families of the first graders who were going to perform among other higher up students in the school.
“I can't wait to see Aqua and Ruby dance, especially Aqua. He doesn't seem to be the type to dance.”Taiki chuckled, staring at the stage that was closed up by red curtains. Airi smiled innocently, “I'm sure he'll be as good as Ruby! I bet they'll look so cute with their costumes on stage!”
“Mhm. Good thing I brought my phone to record this!”Seijuro pulled out his phone from his pocket with the biggest grin on his face.
Hikaru let out a chuckle. The family got quiet once the lights were turned off, causing everyone to quiet down while the stage lights were the only ones that remained on and pointed at the stage. The principal of the school came out from behind the curtain with a microphone in her hand, “Hello families! Thank you for joining us today for our dance performances from our loving students!”She smiled at the audience. As the principal spoke to the audience, behind the curtain, the first graders got onto their position for their dance. Among them were Ruby and Aqua.
“I'm scared! There'll be so many people!”Ruby whined quietly as she was wearing Ai's costume with her bunny pin on her hair and her pink gloves. Aqua reassured her, “Don't worry so much about it, it's a dance. Besides, you have been practicing for the past weeks with Taiki-kun, right?”
“Mhm.”Ruby nodded, looking over at her brother, who had his costume on as well, “But it's not the same! There are a lot of people, Onii-chan!”
“It's normal to feel scared, Ruby, but remember, our father will be there in the crowd to watch us. If you're scared, just look for him in the audience.”
Ruby gasped, “You're right!”She exclaimed, remembering what Hikaru said long ago.
“If you're scared or don't feel confident, look out in the audience, and I'll be there.”
Ruby smiled with determination. The dance teacher walked up behind the twins, “Come on, you two, go to your places! Remember, have fun and do your best!”She encouraged them. The twins immediately got in their spots for the dance.
After three minutes of the kids getting on their spot, the principal finishing her speech and the dance teacher doing an introduction, the red curtain began to open to reveal the children with their costumes.
“There they are!”Seijuro gasped quietly, pressing record on his phone and aiming it towards the twins. Taiki kept his eyes on the twins with a smile on his face.
Hikaru grinned at the sight of his two stars on stage. Ruby took a deep breath and looked at the audience. She gulped at the sight of their eyes staring at her. I can do it.
“Kimi ni eeru okuru yo (Yeah)!”As soon as the song started, the children began to dance. Quietly and excitedly, the families recorded their children who were performing and taking pictures.
Ruby focused on her dancing, letting her body loose and follow the flow of the song, trying her best to ignore all of the eyes staring, but she couldn't help herself but to feel nervous and scared of making a huge fool of herself in front of everyone.
I can do it! Don't get nervous! Confidence! Confidence!
From the corner of her eye, she spotted Aqua dancing to the song with no problem as if he was used to being in front of people and having the eyes of people on him. He was dancing as if there was no care in the world. Ruby focused on the other children, seeing that they were doing well with their dancing, but some did look scared. At least she wasn't the only one.
If I want to become an Idol, I can't be scared or nervous! Idols are confident, just like Ai! She is always so confident about herself that makes her shine as bright as she does! I have to be confident! I have to shine as bright as Ai, or even brighter!
Ruby continued to dance with a determined grin on her face.
I can't let fear control me! Not anymore! I'll shine bright as Ai! I'll shine bright for the world to see and for Sensei to find me one day! I'll make everyone proud of me!
Ruby looked at the audience again, but her eyes widened at the sight of her father sitting in the audience, watching her with the biggest smile on his face. Ruby's eyes sparkled as her star eyes radiated at the sight of her father. With the biggest smile on her face, she danced, letting her body feel the song.
I'll make my Papa proud of me!!! I'll be his forever star!!
Hikaru stared at Ruby with widened eyes, seeing his daughter shining bright as her mother on that stage.
“She's just like her mother, isn't she?”Airi's voice whispered into Hikaru's ear, “No wonder she wants to be an Idol.”
Hikaru side-eyed Airi as she continued to whisper, “Let's hope she doesn't end up being like Ai. A liar .”
Hikaru kept his eyes fixed on Airi as a smug smirk was on her face. His eyes drifted to Ruby again, watching her.
Deep down, Hikaru didn't want Ruby to be an Idol. He didn't want Ruby to suffer. Being an Idol had so many sacrifices and cruel and toxic sides to it. Even if the television made it look like it was a dream, the truth behind those cameras and smiling faces of those Idols can be the most heartbreaking thing to know, especially from the most loved Idol.
He didn't want Ruby to find out the truth behind those cameras. The truth behind those smiles of those Idols. He didn't want to see Ruby's spirit break the way his did because of the toxic side of the entertainment industry.
Mostly, he didn't want Ruby to be like her mother.
A liar. A person who used the people around them, just like Ai did towards him.
He knew that Ruby would never lie or use anyone, even the people she loved the most in her life, but the dark side of the entertainment industry can make even the purest person break.
Hikaru didn't want to see that.
He didn't want to see his brightest star break.
Hikaru watched Ruby dance as his star eyes sparkled at the sight of his star enjoying her dance.
But,
He felt his eyes crowded up with tears, pressing his hands together.
I can't stop her from what she wants to be.
No matter how much I want to, I can't hold her back from becoming an Idol. She has her mother's looks, the passion for dancing, and she's radiant just like Ai. She has all of the requirements to be an Idol.
When she's old enough to become one, I'm not sure if I'm going to be able to stop her.
I’m terrified.
I'm terrified to see that day of Ruby's bright spirit break.
I don't want that to happen.
“L • O • V • E • L&Y Let's go!!”
Hikaru stared at Ruby, who was panting and holding her arms in the air, keeping her bright grin on her face.
Hikaru smiled softly at the sight of Ruby, clapping his hands as the audience broke into applause.
I’ll support her no matter what. I'll protect her from the harsh side of the entertainment industry. I'll make sure she doesn't suffer the way I did. I'll make sure she doesn't become like Ai. She will be her own Idol. She will shine in her own way.
I'll be ready for it.
Notes:
So, a commenter had brought up an old idea I had planned for the beginning chapters: an interlude of Ai's thoughts and feelings towards how things are going.
I was going to do that originally in the start of the chapters, but I scrapped it because well, I didn't think I would be able to capture Ai's actual feelings towards the subject or her personality. I know a lot of people make the characters out of character (like myself, lol).
So, that's why I scrapped it to begin with, but I might consider doing an interlude for Ai if you guys want it. 😀✌️
Chapter 13: Interlude #1
Chapter Text
Soft humming came from the 22 year old, swaying side to side while eating an expensive ice cream, having the small spoon in her mouth while her eyes were glued to the TV. She was watching a new horror movie that came out: a second film from the first one that came out two years ago.
“You shouldn't be watching that type of movie, Ai.”Miyako said, typing away on her computer in front of her while she sat down at the table that was a few feet away from the couch Ai was sitting on.
Ai glanced over, “Hm?”She pulled the spoon out of her mouth and smiled innocently, “Why not? It's a movie! You know that I've watched the first film of it and it was amazing! I find the characters quite adorable and interesting, even with all the blood! Haha!”She laughed out loud. Miyako gave Ai a small frown.
“Besides, it gives me a view of how a horror movie should be in case Gotanda-sama gives me a part in a horror film that he'll make!”
“As a villain?”
“Yup!”Ai exclaimed with her usual smile on her face.
“Ai, Taishi won't give you a part like that. You're too cute to be a villain. That actor who plays the villain does a quite nice job at bringing that character to life. That's why the first film got a lot of attention to begin with.”She explained, moving her eyes back to her computer screen.
“Hmm… that's true.”Ai mumbled, returning to watching the film, “But I can do it!”She giggled. As Ai returned back to eating her expensive ice cream, her eyes flickered once a familiar little boy appeared on screen with another child next to him.
Aqua… Ai thought to herself, at the sight of her six year old son.
“We have been so alone for so long. You're the first person to ever try to talk to us. Many leave as soon as they see us. We just want to play. After all, he's the reason why we are stuck here…”
“We always wanted a new friend to play with,”
“Will you be our new friend…?”
Ai smiled softly at the sight of her son and hearing his voice. So, that's how your voice sounds. So cute! Ai's expression saddened, but her smile remained. Ever since Ai gave her children away to their biological father, she missed them dearly, but she knew that it was the right choice to do so. For herself, her twins, and Hikaru.
Nonetheless, it never stopped her from wishing to have her children with her and seeing them grow up like any parent would want. Miyako stared at Ai, “Are you alright, Ai?”
Ai looked over at Miyako and smiled, “I'm fine! I'm just really tired from all of the concerts B-Komachi has been having! Haha! Ever since the dome concert, we have been having concerts more often! I'm really happy to have some space to breathe!”
“Well, yes. That's true.”Miyako mumbled, “But… how are you doing without having your children with you? It must be hard for a mother to give their children away and not have them with them.”
“I'm doing just fine!”Ai flashed a calculated smile at Miyako. Liar. “I'm just really glad that my children can grow up in a normal home without being hidden away! Besides, I have a feeling that they're very happy with their father who gives them lots of love!”
Ai watched the horror film again, eating her ice cream happily. As the film continued, a figure individual appeared on screen.
Hikaru Kamiki.
“Hey, I've realized something. That's the actor you keep watching in the shows and series he's been on. What's his name again…?”Miyako mumbled to herself, typing away on her computer again. Miyako skimmed through the results, “Kamiki Hikaru.”She read out loud.
“Mhm! I find his acting quite interesting to watch! A lot of the viewers say that he really uses his emotions to get into character! Heehee! I wish I could do that!”Ai giggled, finishing the last bites of her ice cream. Miyako raised an eyebrow, “Are you a fan of his?”
“Hmm… Yeah. I guess I am!”Ai licked her spoon, kicking her feet.
Miyako clicked on some of the modeling pictures that were online, “Looks like he got into modeling recently. He's quite a handsome man. No wonder he became a model.”
Ai focused on the film, watching Hikaru's acting.
“How are you going to change this? Your family… has caused me so much harm. You think you're doing something to help me… Haha!” A loud and smug laugh came out of Hikaru, “Haha! In reality, you're making things worse! Do you really think you can save me?! Look at me! Look at me!!” Hikaru screamed as the main actress slowly looked at him.
“I've gone too far… too far. My mentally… my emotional state…. Everything was destroyed into pieces. I don't even recognize myself anymore. I don't see the innocent old me who wanted love and not feel alone. All I wanted was to feel loved. To be happy. To not be alone anymore…” Hikaru glanced down at the ground before he lifted his head to reveal his two large black stars as an unsettling grin formed on his face, “I was just a fool to believe your father. To believe in your family. Now, you're trying to do things, right?! It's too late for that now! Haha! Your father will do anything in his power to stop me. To kill me, but I'll make sure it doesn't happen!” Hikaru lunged forward towards the actress with weapon in hand and flashing an insane grin from ear to ear, ready to kill his victim.
The actress screamed once the weapon impaled her upper arm.
Ai stared at the TV screen with a forced smile.
I'm sorry.
“Ai!”Ichigo shouted, bursting through the front door and closing it behind him. Ai looked over at her boss, “Oh! Hello Sato!”
Ichigo sighed deeply as his eye twitched from annoyance, “Again, It's Saitou.”
“Oh! Haha! Whoopies!”Ai laughed.
Ichigo shrugged it off and continued to speak, “Ai, I need you to be prepared for next week. B-Komachi has another concert, but we'll be traveling outside of Tokyo!”
“Whaaa!! Really?! Again?!”Ai gasped as her eyes shimmered with excitement, “How fun!”
“Why next week?”Miyako butted into the conversation. Ichigo gave her a smug smile, “This weekend, I have a boys’ night with an acquaintance of mine. I haven't seen him since Ai left Lala Lai back then. We recently reconnected.”
“Ooo! Who is it?”Ai smiled.
“Uehara Seijuro. He invited me to go to a bar with him to catch up. What kind of person would reject such an offer?” He grinned, “Along that, he's bringing someone with him. He's bringing his kid– or well, the young man who he takes care of. What was his name…?”Ichigo paused, thinking back to the conversation, “Kamiki Hikaru.”
“The actor and new model?”Miyako questioned.
“That's the one. Uehara told me that the poor guy hasn't tried his first alcohol drink, so he's taking him with him to the bar to loosen him up with all of the work he's been doing.”
Ai jumped out of her seat, “Can I come, President?”
“No.”
“Why not?”Ai frowned.
“It's a boys’ night. Besides, we don't want you to be involved or create a scandal! You're staying here with my wife.”
“But I can disguise myself as a boy! I'll be a very handsome young man who can fool anyone, President!”
“No.”Ichigo rejected, glaring at the stubborn 22 year old, “You're staying here.”
“Awe…”Ai pouted before smiling again seconds after and made her way to the kitchen to get more ice cream. Miyako shot a glare at her husband, “Just don't get too drunk. I know how you can be with your drinking.”
“Yeah, yeah, yeah.”Ichigo shrugged her off as Ai came back with a new bowl of ice cream. Ichigo pointed his index finger at Ai,”And stop eating those ice creams so much Ai. They're expensive and you need to keep your figure.”
“Haha! I'll be fine, President! After all, my body did go back to normal after I gave birth, remember? The dancing is enough workout for me!”Ai smiled widely at Ichigo before putting a spoon full of ice cream in her mouth.
Ichigo watched before hearing a scream come from the TV, “Ai! What did I tell you about watching those horror films?!”He shouted. In response, Ai laughed loudly, “You're so overprotective, President! Heehee!”
“And you're such a fucking stubborn little Idol.”Ichigo grumbled as his eye twitched from annoyance.
Chapter Text
“Your turn, Onii-san!”Ruby exclaimed as the eyes were glued to Taiki. Taiki stared at the building of blocks in the middle of the coffee table, poking certain blocks for any loose and easy ones to pull out. Hikaru, Taiki, and the twins were playing a familiar game to make time pass. It was the weekend, and it was almost 8 PM.
Taiki grabbed onto a block and slowly pulled it out as the other three watched closely.
“It's moving!”Ruby shouted.
“Shush!”Taiki focused on the block. Little by little, the block was being pulled out from its spot.
“It's the weekend!!”Seijuro bursted out, causing Taiki to jump. As a result, the block building fell over. The ten year old stared at the scattered blocks with his jaw dropped. “You lost.”Aqua smirked.
“I will throw this block at you, Aquamarine.”Taiki threatened and said Aqua's name slowly, seeing the six year old to cringe. Taiki glanced up to see his father standing behind him, “Dad, you made me lose.”
“Sorry, kiddo.”Seijuro gave Taiki a head pat, “I got excited. Today, I have a boys’ night with an acquaintance of mine that I haven't seen in years.”
“Really? Who?”Hikaru asked, rebuilding the blocked tower with Aqua and Ruby's help.
“Saitou Ichigo. The president of Ichigo Production Inc.”Seijuro responded. Hikaru froze for a moment and slowly glanced over at Seijuro, “Oh.”
Aqua stared up at Seijuro. Ai's guardian. He's going to see him. Maybe if I go, I can learn about Ai's children. Wait… right. I'm six years old. Aqua sighed in disappointment. How unfortunate to be in this child body.
“Well, I hope you have fun–”
“You're coming with me, Hikaru.”
“Excuse me?”Hikaru raised an eyebrow at the man, “I'm going with you?”
“Yes. You never got the chance to enjoy going to a bar. When you turned 20, you were too focused on your acting to even let yourself have a break from it all. It's time you give yourself a break and drink with your old man.”He pressed his hand against his chest and puffed his chest out proudly.
“Who will take care of the kids?”
“Airi.”
Hikaru drifted his eyes towards Aqua, who was distracted by building the block tower again with Ruby and Taiki. The color of his face immediately drained at the thought of living Aqua alone with Airi.
“I already told Airi of us going to the bar today. She didn't mind watching over Aqua and Ruby while we were not here.”
Hikaru's black stars stared at Aqua. I can't let her harm Aqua. I can't let her do what she did to me to my own child. “No. I'll stay here. You can go by yourself.”He said, “I would rather stay here with the children.”
“Come on, Hikaru. A break is needed once in a while. It'll be good for you and your mentality.”
“No–”
“You should go, father. It will be good for you to relax and have a break from everything. Just don't drink too much.”Aqua reassured, giving his father a smile. “Yeah! Mama Airi will take good care of us! She's the best!”Ruby exclaimed with an excited grin on her face.
Once the twins grew older, Hikaru always kept an eye on them whenever Airi was around, even if it was just him, the twins, and her in a room or the family together. His eyes were always glued to either the twins or Airi. Without hesitation, he would keep Aqua and Ruby close to him or even take him wherever he went. No matter what, Aqua and Ruby would not be alone with Airi, except that one time at Aqua's first rehearsal.
Good thing there were people around and Taishi. If they were completely alone with her, who knows what would have happened, but a molester can attack at any time, even in daylight or in public if they're sneaky enough.
Unfortunately, Hikaru couldn't take them with him to a bar. He couldn't have them with him. He couldn't protect them this time.
“Even your children want you to have a break, Hikaru! Come on! They will be fine with Airi for a few hours. We won't be there long.”Seijuro reassured, “Are you going to say no to your kids?”
“Come on, Papa! Go have some fun! Do it for us, please?”Ruby smiled, giving Hikaru her big puppy eyes. Hikaru sat there frozen as his thoughts piled up in his mind, “Um… Okay.”
“Yay!”Ruby cheered.
“Great. Go get ready. I'll wait for you.”Seijuro said, stepping away and going upstairs again to speak with Airi. Hikaru watched, still being paranoid. He knew he couldn't protect them from that monster in disguise, but there was someone who could.
He looked at the ten year old, “Taiki.”
Taiki glanced over, “Hm?”
“Can you do me a huge favor?”
“Mhm.”
“Can you keep a close eye on Ruby and Aqua for me? Don't leave their side, please.”Hikaru begged, “Stay by their side until your father and I get back, please? Can you do that for me?”
Taiki raised an eyebrow in his favor but nodded, not questioning it, “Yeah. I can do that. Besides, I think we are just going to play games, watch movies or something here, so I'll be right next to them. I'll make sure they cause no problem! I promise that I won't leave their side.”
“Promise?”
“Yup!”Taiki smiled.
“Thank you.”Hikaru said, feeling slight relief. He stood up from the floor and gave Taiki a head pat before going upstairs to change.
_____
Seijuro and Hikaru stepped inside the bar after parking the car. Hikaru blinked, seeing the bar being full as the seats were taken by groups of people, “As always. Full.”Seijuro chuckled.
A hand reached up, waving them down.
“Oh! There he is. Come on.”Seijuro said, making his way over while the 21 year old followed him close behind, “Hey Ichigo!”Seijuro greeted, making a seat with Hikaru next to him.
“Hey! I'm glad you're here! I've been waiting.”Ichigo said, chugging the alcohol in his old fashioned glass cup down his throat.
“I see you already started to drink without us.”Seijuro said, watching the man chug down the alcohol. Hikaru watched quietly.
Ichigo slammed the empty cup on the round table, “Of course! This is the weekend! I get to drink whatever I want tonight without having my wife stop me!”He gripped onto the empty glass cup. Hikaru leaned towards Seijuro and whispered into his ear, “Should we be worried? What if he gets too drunk?”
“No need to worry, we can take him to his house. After all, you do have a driving license.”Seijuro smiled softly at the 21 year old. A bartender walked up to the table, placing two cups down and a large bottle of alcohol. Before she left, Hikaru showed her his ID when she asked to make sure he was of age for drinking alcohol, and with that, she left.
“You must be Hikaru, right?”
“Yes.”Hikaru lowered his head as a bow and looked at the man.
“Look at you, you don't even look 21 at all! Haha! You look like you're 18 or 19 years old! You can fool anyone with those good looks of yours!” Ichigo snickered, snapping his fingers, “I bet you get a lot of women to fall for ya.”
Hikaru shook his head immediately, “Whaaa? No, no, no, no, I'm not that type of guy, haha…”He laughed awkwardly. Seijuro chuckled, “Hikaru is a timid guy. Well, when I first met him, he was.”He said, pouring the alcohol in the cups for three of them, “He's getting more out of his shell with the acting classes he took and the acting he's doing now. He's not the type of guy to go after women and be a playboy like people call them.”
“That's such a shame.”Ichigo took a large sip of his drink, “Anyone would be blessed with those looks of yours, Kamiki.”
“Yeah… I guess, but sometimes being blessed with good looks can be a curse.”Hikaru mumbled, staring down at the cup in front of him as his face darkened. Ichigo let out a laugh, “Nonsense! This world revolves around having good looks, especially the entertainment industry. If you're not good-looking or gorgeous, you can kiss your dream career goodbye! It's a sad reality, kid.”
“Let's not focus on the negative things here.”Seijuro said, changing the subject, “Go ahead, Hikaru. Take your first sip.”
Hikaru grabbed the cup of alcohol and stared at it. He brought it close to his lips and took a sip of the liquid. He squirmed from the burning sensation down his throat.
“So, how was it?”
“Uh, burn my throat.”Hikaru responded, smacking his tongue, trying to taste the flavor of the alcohol, “It's not bad or good.”
“You'll get used to the burning.”Seijuro reassured him.
“Just keep drinking, and in no time, that burning sensation will go away.”Ichigo smirked over at the young man. Hikaru slowly nodded, glancing down at his cup.
“Tell me, Ichigo. How's it been?”
“It's been going amazing! B-Komachi has been doing a lot of concerts ever since the Dome concert. The week that is coming up, B-Komachi has a concert outside of Tokyo.”
“Outside of Tokyo?”Hikaru repeated, looking at the man.
“How awesome. How long will you guys be out?”
“For a month, or two. I'm going to treat this as a well-deserved vacation for myself. Oh, and my wife and the B-Komachi.”Ichigo finished his cup, “What about you, Seijuro?”
“Oh, I'm doing well along with my family. I'm still an actor. I'm getting roles here and there. Not as much as my wife, but I'm at least bringing money in. Taiki is in Lala Lai now, trying to be an actor himself.”He responded, “Hikaru is doing quite well too.”He nudged the 21 year old, “He's been getting a lot of roles for shows, movies, novels, and so on. He's even modeling now.”
“Yeah. I saw that in a few magazines. I'm sure your children are quite proud, Kamiki.”Ichigo said, looking at the quiet 21 year old. Hikaru nodded, “They are.”He smiled softly.
“You should have seen their faces when they saw their father in a modeling magazine for the first time. It was amazing.”Seijuro laughed at the funny memory. Hikaru agreed with a soft smile on his face.
“Where are they now? Are they being taken care of by a babysitter?”
“Haha! No. My wife is taking care of them along with Taiki. She didn't mind taking care of the twins for Hikaru while he's here with us.”Seijuro responded, taking a long sip of his drink.
Hikaru stared down at his cup again as his face darkened, being reminded that Airi was with the children.
Alone.
As the men spoke to each other, Hikaru's white stars turned into black stars. Aqua. Ruby. Alone in that house with that monster. Even if Taiki keeps his promise, that woman can strike at any time. Who knows, she is capable of being behind those walls. Who knows what ways she can trick them with.
“You're Kamiki Hikaru, right? Aw, aren't you adorable?! I'm Himekawa Airi, but you can call me Airi-san! I'm sure you and I are going to be amazing friends!”
Her innocent and kind introduction can make anyone believe that she'll be a good person to be friends with.
“Do you want some of my food, Hikaru-san? I don't want you to be acting on an empty stomach! It's not good for you! I don't mind sharing!”
Her kind gestures.
“Awe. Do you want a hug? You tried your best! With time, your acting will improve! I can always help you, you know.”
Her affection. An affection a child like any other would want from an older adult they trust.
“Haha! You're so cute, Hikaru-san! You know, you're much cuter than the boys here! That's why you're my favorite.”
Her compliments.
“It's okay to be sad, Hikaru-san. I'm here if you need someone to cry on. I won't leave you alone. I'll be right here with you.”
Her comforting words that a child who didn't experience love would want to hear. A child who wouldn't want to be alone anymore.
“You're really going to replace me, Hikaru-san? I thought I was your only friend. Would you really replace me with someone else who can't love you as much as I do?”
Guilt tripping and manipulating a child to only have them separate from the people they trust and love the most, just to see their molester happy again. A child wouldn't want their molester to be sad. It'll be their fault if they are.
“I love you more than anything, Hikaru-san! You're everything to me. I will always love you.”
Hearing those words, a child would do anything to hear them from a parent figure. Hearing those words would make anyone feel loved and appreciated, especially one who's been alone at a very young age with no adult figure in their life.
Then…
“You're very cute, Hikaru-san. The more you grow, the more good-looking you're becoming…”
Compliments. Again.
“You know, Hikaru, you make me feel some sort of way. A way my husband hasn't made me feel for a long time now.”
Those comments start.
“I can't help myself, but to watch you… very closely. Your body… your cuteness. I'm very lucky to have met you so young. So Fresh.”
…
“Do you want to come with me? My husband won't be home today. You and I can watch a movie together! Like a little sleepover.”
Lies.
The uncomfortable touching of her hands.
Her body.
The look in her eye when her eyes pinned me down.
The look in her eyes when she saw me underneath her. Naked .
“You're so cute like this, Hikaru-san. I'm so happy to have you like this. You know that I love you, right?”
Liar.
“Heehee, look at you, you're excited.”
I'm scared.
“I wonder how good it will feel inside of me. How much love I'm going to feel.”
I just wanted to feel love.
“Don't be so scared, aren't you lucky to have a woman like me to be your first time? Any guy would be wishing to be in your place.”
Would they?
“You're going to feel and see what a real woman can give you.”
…
“How much I'm going to love you, Hikaru. Don't tell anyone. You don't want to lose my love, right? I'm the only person who can give this to you. I love you so much…!”
Liar.
“You're going to enjoy it. You'll feel like the luckiest boy in the world to have a woman like me. I love you so much.”
I feel dirty.
I feel disgusted.
I feel stained.
I feel unworthy.
“I love you.”
I hate you.
How much I want to destroy you.
How much I want to see you dead.
“Hikaru?”
Hikaru slowly glanced over at the male next to him. Seijuro had a worried expression on his face, “Are you alright? You have been staring at your cup for the past two minutes.”
Right.
He's the one stopping me from doing so.
“I'm fine.”Hikaru smiled, “I'm just thinking about the kids.”
Taiki is another reason who is stopping me from doing that.
The twins are the ones who are holding me back the most from destroying Airi-san's life.
“Mama Airi.”
She doesn't deserve that title.
If I do talk, will the world believe me? Would they believe and sympathize with a man who was sexually assaulted? Women would. Men…
They wouldn't.
They will say how lucky I am.
They will say how much they would love to take my spot.
They will say how lucky I am to be with a gorgeous actor at such a young age.
They will ask why I'm complaining when it's a boy's dream to be with an older and gorgeous woman like Airi-san.
They will say that I have become a man now.
They will say that I've finally experienced being with a real woman.
If I talk, I don't have evidence, but Taiki is one; the only evidence I have against her, but I can't destroy this happy world he lives in.
I can't destroy this family. It's the only one the twins and I have. Without them, who knows where we would be.
I can't do anything.
“Come on kid! Drink up! Don't just sit there!”Ichigo encouraged him before finishing his fourth drink.
Hikaru nodded, “I apologize. I got lost in my thoughts.”He said, taking a sip of his drink as the two men continued to talk to each other.
Chapter Text
“I think he drank too much.”Seijuro held onto the drunk man's waist while having Ichigo's arm wrapped around his neck to keep the man on his feet. Hikaru raised an eyebrow, holding Ichigo on the other side with Ichigo’s arm wrapped around his neck, “You think? Look at him. He can't even walk properly.”
The three were standing in front of the bar after being there for four hours.
“He might get alcohol poisoning for how much alcohol he drank. Should we take him to the hospital?”Hikaru questioned.
“He's fine. He's going to have a huge hangover, but he'll be fine.”Seijuro reassured as the two slowly made their way towards Seijuro's car. Ichigo chuckled to himself, still being under the effects of the alcohol in his system, “Haha! That was fun…!! We should do this another time! What do you think, kid?”Ichigo asked, looking over Hikaru.
Hikaru groaned in disgust at the strong breath of alcohol from Ichigo's mouth, “Blegh!”
“Maybe Ichigo, but for now, we need to get you back home to your wife.”Seijuro said and turned his attention to Hikaru, “Hikaru, you can drive Ichigo's car, so you can follow me to his place. I'll call his wife to inform her and get their address.”
Hikaru nodded, “Alright, but uh, where are his keys?”
“In his pocket most likely. Just check his pockets.”
“I'm not doing that.” Hikaru rejected. Seijuro glared before sighing as the two made it to Seijuro's car, “Here. Hold him.”He said, shifting Ichigo's weight on the younger man. Hikaru grunted, feeling the weight of the president of Ichigo Production Inc on his body. Seijuro dug his hand inside Ichigo's pockets, searching for his keys and his phone to call Miyako.
“You know kid, you should be a fucking Idol. You would be a huge success with those good looks.”Ichigo poked Hikaru's chest as he said, “Your star eyes really remind me of my daughter's. You know Ai, right? Of course you do! Who doesn't?! Haha! With those eyes you have, you can attract anyone. You get all of those hot babes just like that!”He snapped his fingers before laughing, “Oh shit!”He cursed as he stumbled, but Hikaru held onto him tightly trying to keep him on his feet.
“Got it!”Seijuro smiled, “Here. Take his car and follow me, alright?”He said, taking Ichigo's from Hikaru's arms, and giving him the car keys.
Hikaru nodded, “Got it.”
After a 20 minute drive, the two men made it to the place where Ichigo lived, and were able to park both cars. The problem was to get him to the front door. Seijuro and Hikaru stared at the sleeping Ichigo on the backseat of the car.
“Can we just leave him out here?”Hikaru asked, “Ow!”He hissed when Seijuro smacked his shoulder, “We can't do that!”
“I was just joking!”Hikaru cried out. Seijuro sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose, “We need to get him to the front door, so we need to wake him up. We have to make sure he doesn't fall on the ground.”He stepped forward, grabbing Ichigo's arm, “Ichigo, we are here. You need to wake up. Come on.”He tugged on his arm.
“Hmm…? Wha…?”Ichigo groaned, opening his eyes and glancing over at Seijuro.
“We are here at your house. Come on.”Seijuro said, slowly taking Ichigo out of the car. Once he was out, Hikaru closed the car door. Hikaru wrapped Ichigo's arm around his neck as the two took the drunk man towards the front door, trying their best to hold the man up and prevent him from sleeping.
After some stumbling from Ichigo, and almost dropping him halfway, Seijuro reached out and knocked on the door. The door opened to reveal Miyako standing there, “You're here. Come in. Place him on the couch. I'll take him to bed.”Miyako stepped aside, keeping the door wide open for them.
Hikaru and Seijuro stepped inside, holding up Ichigo as they made their way to the couch. The two men placed Ichigo down on the couch, making sure he didn't fall over, “I apologize for making him this way. I shouldn't have taken him to the bar if I'd known that he'd turn out like this.”Seijuro said, looking over at Miyako who closed the door and made her way towards them.
“Don't worry about it, he always ends up like this even under his own roof.”Miyako reassured, “I'll have a serious talk with him in the morning.”
“Sounds like you're his mother more than his wife.”Hikaru spoke, looking over at the woman.
“Yeah…”Miyako rubbed her temple, irritated, “But thank you for bringing him back. I appreciate it. I apologize if he caused you any trouble.”She bowed down towards them, and gave them a small smile.
By the sounds of talking from the living room, Ai opened her eyes, having her sleep interrupted, “Hm…?”She glanced over at the doorway of her bedroom to hear voices talking to each other. She sat up from her bed, rubbing her eyes and yawning.
She stood up from her bed and made her way over to the doorway of her room. She quietly stepped out of her bedroom, and walked down the hallway to peek on who the voices belonged to, making sure she was hidden from their view.
“I'm glad to hear that he didn't cause much trouble for you two.”Miyako sighed in relief. Her eyes landed on Hikaru, “So, you're the actor in that horror movie? You're much cuter in person than on screen.”
Hikaru blushed from embarrassment, “O-Oh! Uh, thank you. I don't think I'm that cute, but I appreciate the compliment.”He chuckled awkwardly. Seijuro gave Hikaru a head pat, “Sorry. Hikaru can be a timid young man when it comes to meeting or talking to new people.”
“I understand.”
Ai's eyes stared at Hikaru. Hikaru?
The last time Ai saw him in person was when Ai broke up with him on the day she revealed that she was pregnant with Aqua and Ruby. How long was that? Six years ago? Maybe little more than that. Now, he was here. In person. In her home.
By the looks of it, Hikaru seemed more stress free. He looked much better from the last time she saw him.
“We should get going. It's late.”Seijuro said, bowing to her.
“Of course. Again, thank you for bringing my husband back.”
“No problem, Saitou-san.”Hikaru responded with a smile.
Ai stared at Hikaru’s smile on his face for a moment before watching Seijuro and Hikaru making their way to the front door. The Idol stood there, watching not really sure what to do. One part of her wanted to go to Hikaru and spill everything she was holding, but the other part of her wanted to keep hidden and go back to the bedroom. Ai lifted her foot to take a step, but paused, thinking about her choice.
A choice that was going to change her life, Hikaru's life and their twins’ lives.
Ai listened to Hikaru's voice saying his goodbyes to Miyako. Ai glanced down at the ground, biting her bottom lip. No.
Ai stepped back. I'm not ready. She made her way back to her bedroom as the front door closed.
______
Hikaru and Seijuro stepped inside the house, closing the door behind them, “We're home!” Seijuro called out. Ruby and Aqua ran their way downstairs, “Papa!”Ruby shouted, having a bright smile on his face.
The twins threw their arms around their father, giving him a hug. Hikaru smiled and placed a kiss on their heads, “I missed you two.”
“Us too, Papa!”
“What did you guys do while we were out?”He asked.
“Boring and unnecessary things,”Aqua responded. Ruby glared over at her twin, “Don't listen to him, Papa! We played games with Taiki-kun and Mama Airi, then we watched a movie with a lot of snacks! Now, we are playing video games with Taiki-kun!”
Taiki walked down the stairs and made his way towards them with Airi closed behind him, “You're here! I'm glad you two are here safely.”Airi made her way to her husband and placed a kiss on his cheek. Seijuro smiled at the affection, “Yeah. We had to do a quick stop before we came here, but I'm glad we are back home.”He leaned down and placed a kiss on Taiki's head, “You three need to get ready for bed.”
“Wha…?! But it's the weekend!”Ruby whined with a pout.
“Yes, but you need your sleep. Go ahead and get ready for bed. Come on.”
“Seijuro-sama is right. You two need your sleep.”Hikaru smiled. Ruby pouted, “But Papa…!”
“Ruby, he's right. We need our sleep, or else we'll feel sleepy tomorrow.”Aqua agreed before making his way back upstairs. Seijuro pointed over at Taiki, “You too, Taiki. Get ready for bed.”
“But I'm older!”
“Yes you are, but you need to rest too. Go on. Get ready for bed.”Seijuro said, grabbing Taiki's shoulder, “I need to get ready for bed too anyways.”
Ruby kept her pout on her face as she went upstairs with Seijuro and Taiki following behind.
Airi and Hikaru stood side by side in silence until Airi decided to speak, “So, are you happy that Taiki kept his promise and did you a favor?”She asked, side-eyeing the 21 year old. Hikaru slowly turned his head towards Airi as his eyes slightly widened.
Airi smiled widely from ear to ear, “I heard a conversation between Aqua and Taiki. Aqua asked him about the favor you gave him before you left with my husband to the bar. By what Taiki responded, you wanted him to keep a close eye on the twins, to stay by Aqua and Ruby's side, and not to leave them until my husband and you get here.”She explained, “Why is that? Hm? You don't trust me around them?”
Hikaru glared, “No. I don't. I don't trust you around Aqua. I remember everything you did to get my trust when I joined Lala Lai before you started to molest me. I still have those words stuck in my head when you first sexually assaulted me. I remember everything from that. Even after ten years, I still remember everything so vividly.”He said, holding his head, “How hard I tried forgetting it, but that's something no one can ever forget.”He dropped his arms on either side of his body.
“Do you really think I would do something like that towards Aqua?”
“Yes! You did it to me!”Hikaru shouted in a whisper for only Airi to hear, “You told me lies after lies, and told me that this was the right thing to do. I was 11 years old! I trusted you!”
“It doesn't mean I'm going to do it towards Aqua. You're the only one for me, Hikaru. I love you more than anything, even my own husband. I see Aqua as my own son! I'm his mother!”
“You're not–”
“Yes I am! A mother is not someone who just gives birth to the child. A mother is someone who gives that baby love, changes their diapers, feeds them, plays with them, watches them grow up, and stays by their side! I'm his mother! I'm taking care of him! I'm the one watching him grow up! I'm the one who is giving him the love a mother has for their child!”Airi shouted in a low whisper to the 21 year old, “They see me as their mother. A mother who didn't leave them compared to their real mother. The same one who didn't love you, remember? She didn't love you. Think about it, she never loved you. She only used you. She used your body.”She reached out, trying onto Hikaru's upper arms in a tight grip, “She used you just like everyone else. I'm the only one who can love you. You're the only person I want to love and want in my bed. You make me feel like I'm that young woman I used to be, Hikaru. You're everything!”Airi smiled unsettlingly as her hands tightened.
Hikaru stared at the woman with widened eyes that were filled with fear, disgust and shock at Airi's change of attitude.
“If Aqua catches on to what's going on between us, this family will be destroyed. It will be your fault, Hikaru. Do you really want to face the betrayal on Seijuro's face by hiding the fact that you're sleeping with his wife? Do you really want to face how heartbroken Ruby will be? Do you really want to see the way this family falls apart because you couldn't keep your mouth shut and let your paranoia get the best of you?! It'll be all of your fault if this family falls apart!”
Hikaru's stars in his eyes immediately disappeared, listening to the crazy woman's words. With his dull eyes staring at Airi, the woman pulled him closer to her, “You can't destroy this family. You need us. You need me. I need you . No one can ever love you as much as I do. No one will love a man who is used up and who can't defend himself against a woman. They will laugh at you, Hikaru. All of them will, but I'm here. I'm here to love you. I'm the only person who will always love you despite everything.”
The 21 year old stared at the eyes of the unstable woman in front of him, holding onto him tightly. The color of his skin drained as he felt his breathing becoming uneven from the tension between himself and his molester. With his body trembling, he pushed Airi away from him causing the woman to almost fall on the ground.
Airi balanced herself, and watched Hikaru run upstairs.
Hikaru stumbled inside the bedroom, falling on all fours as it was becoming harder to breathe. He crawled towards the bed, gripping onto the bed covers with his fingers locked. He felt himself sweating as his body was shaking from the intense anxiety attack he was in.
Aqua and Ruby walked inside the bedroom after helping Taiki put away his video games they were using, only to see their father sitting on the ground and clinging onto the bed covers, “Papa!”Ruby gasped as the twins ran to their father, “Papa! What's wrong?!”Ruby shouted as her mind went into panic mode, seeing her father in an anxiety attack.
Hikaru shook his head, not paying attention to his twins being next to him. As he gasped for air, his eyes crowded up with tears, feeling as if he was dying right then and there.
Aqua's eyes widened. His symptoms… It's an anxiety attack! “Ruby, get Seijuro-sama!”Aqua cried out.
“But Aqua, I don't want to leave–”
“Get Seijuro!”Aqua shouted. Ruby immediately ran out of the room.
Aqua grabbed onto Hikaru's shoulders, trying to pull him away from the bed, but considering he was six years old, he didn't do much. With Hikaru's hands locked onto the bed covers, it didn't really help either.
“Father, I'm here. I'm right here.”He said, trying to reassure him and keeping his voice calm. Hikaru remained tense, but hearing the voice of Aqua, he moved his eyes towards Aqua, noticing he was in the room with him.
Aqua noticed Hikaru's eyes on him. He gave him a comforting smile, “I'm right here. You're not alone. Take deep breaths, okay? Deep breath in and out.”Aqua inhaled deeply before exhaling as Hikaru started to mimic him on his breathing pattern.
“There you go.”
Seijuro ran inside the bedroom in panic on what Ruby told him, but stopped when he saw Aqua helping his father through the attack with Taiki and Ruby behind him, watching. Airi appeared behind Seijuro, watching the scene.
Hikaru focused on his breathing, feeling his heartbeat calming down with the slow breathing pattern he was doing with Aqua. He closed his eyes, breathing in and out from his mouth. His hands slowly released the bed covers. Eventually, Hikaru was calm enough for Seijuro to walk to, “Hikaru, do you feel okay? Do you want me to call an ambulance?”He kneed down next to him with concern.
“N-No…I'm fine.”Hikaru slowly spoke out, “Just leave me be, please.”He mumbled.
“Are you sure?”
“Mhm. Just leave me with my children.”
Seijuro nodded and lifted himself from the floor. He walked to the doorway, “Come on, Taiki. Let's take you to bed.”He pushed Taiki gently out of the room while Ruby went to her father.
Airi stared at Hikaru with an unreadable expression but turned around and followed her husband. Hikaru stood up from the floor, still trembling. He placed himself on the bed, pressed his palm against his face, feeling the sweat.
“Papa… are you okay?”Ruby questioned.
“I'm fine. I just got stressed out, that's all.”He reassured his six year old. Ruby wrapped her arms around her father's waist, “That was scary… Those gasps…” Hikaru placed a kiss on her head, stroking her hair, “I apologize for scaring you, my little star.”He looked over at Aqua and smiled tiredly, “My genius star, thank you for helping me through that. How did you know what to do?”
“I read it in a book.”Aqua immediately answered. He stepped closer to his father and wrapped his arms around him, “I'm glad you're calm now.”
Hikaru wrapped his arms around them both and held them tight, being relieved to have his children with him. Aqua leaned against his father's warmth. An attack like that can be caused by anything, even stress. He's been working a lot lately with acting and modeling, but why did his attack happen now? He was fine moments ago. Did something trigger it, or… did someone trigger it? Seijuro-sama, Taiki, Ruby, and I were upstairs, but one of us was missing: Airi-san. She was with my father. Did she trigger the attack? If she did, how? Why? This can't be right. Airi-san loves and cares for him. As Aqua's thoughts filled his mind, his eyes slightly widened. That favor… Why would my father tell Taiki to do that? He never did that when Seijuro was the one to take care of us. Does he not trust Airi-san? Did something happen between them?... Or was it really stress? Am I overthinking this? Airi-san did nothing wrong to show that she's a bad person. Maybe I am overthinking this.
Ruby buried her face onto her father's chest. Aqua… he reminded me of Sensei. The way he was comforting our Papa. How prepared he was to help Papa and how professional he looked. Heh. I hope I'll reunite with Sensei again.
Chapter Text
A young adult stared down at his rocks glass cup, staring at the sphere shaped ice flouting, “Five years…How fast the years have gone.”He mumbled with a small smile on his face. He took a sip of his non-alcoholic drink, leaning against the rectangular table.
“Well, hello there, handsome.”A female voice cooed as she sat down next to Hikaru. Hikaru blinked and glanced over to the woman. The woman was the one and only Yura Katayose, a popular actress within the entertainment industry, “You must be Katayose Yura.”
“Oh my, I didn't know the famous actor and agency owner himself would know who I am.”Yura laughed happily, placing her drink on the table.
“Well, you're a quite popular actress within the entertainment industry. You have been in some of the movies I've watched with my family. You're still growing in popularity. You're quite talented.”Hikaru spoke, placing his drink down as well on the table and burying his hands inside the pockets of his coat. Yura leaned forward, resting her forearms on the table, “Aw, thank you so much, Miki-san. That means a lot from a famous actor like yourself. For someone who's a single father, you made it quite far along with winning awards for your acting. I must say, you took my breath away when I first saw that horror movie you were in. I see why it got a lot of attention when it first came out, and it still is! I loved the ending. Your character finally got his revenge. That bitch had it coming along with her family!”Yura explained with an irritated tone in her face, “I'm glad that the son of a bitch of a father suffered during his death. There was a lot of blood in that scene, but it was worth it!”She chugged her drink down while Hikaru watched her.
“For someone in their twenties, you sure drink quite quickly.”
Yura slammed the cup down on the floor, “Of course! My job has been stressing me out with all of the offers I've been getting! Ugh, I need a breakkk!!”She groaned loudly. She looked over at the bar and shouted, “Hey pal! Get me another drink! You know which one I like!”She ordered.
The bartender nodded, “Right away!”
“With all of this work, it's been getting onto me and this place is the only place I can relax and now that I'm twenty, I can finally drink!”
“Aren't you worried that someone might take a picture of you like this, or well with me and create a scandal?”Hikaru questioned, taking a sip of his drink. Yura snorted, “Nah. I don't really care, besides if there's going to be a scandal, why not have it with a handsome man like yourself?”She batted her eyelashes at the twenty-six year old.
“Who's also a single father,”Hikaru added, “To twins.”
“Pffftt, that doesn't matter. Actually, when I first heard about you, I didn't think you were a father at first because of how young you looked for your age, but when I saw a picture of you with your kids, that was enough evidence for me. Your children are very cute, especially your son! He's starting to look like you! Father like son! Haha!”
“Oh, thank you.”Hikaru smiled.
“Those good looks will be a huge tool for this entertainment industry if your son decides to join it! Everyone looks out for good looks and popularity first than talent unfortunately! Fucking bullshit if you ask me!”Yura huffed as the bartender walked up to their table and placed a new drink for Yura before excusing himself and left, “This industry is so corrupted, but you have to do what you gotta do to survive it!”
“Unfortunately, yeah.”Hikaru finished his drink, “That's why I'm slowly leaving my acting career behind.”
“Yeah. You have been in less projects now. Dude! What the fuck?!”
The twenty-six year old at Yura in confusion. She smacked his upper arm, “You have an amazing talent for acting! I haven't seen anyone shine that way before besides the genius Idol Ai! You're a professional! You're like a special jewel that sparkles under the camera! Why waste that talent?! You're still young looking! You don't even look like you're in your late 20s!”
“Well, I have an agency to look after and children to take care of, too.”
“And?! A father can do anything right?!”
“Well–”
Yura shoved Hikaru's shoulder playfully, “Exactly! They can! You can continue your acting career and still be an agency owner! You're still a model, right?”
“Well, yes–”
“Then, you can do it! A father can do anything and it would be a good example for your children, don't you think?”Yura asked with a bright smile. Hikaru paused for a moment to see if Yura was going to interrupt him again, but seeing she just smiled, he slowly opened his mouth to respond.
“Of course it would!”Yura interrupted him with a laugh.
“You like talking a lot, don't you?”Hikaru let out a chuckle. Yura giggled, “Uh-huh! I like talking a lot and speaking my mind, even cursing! Fuck, shit, bitch, cunt, slut, asshole, motherfu–”
“Okay, I get it.”Hikaru stopped her, waving his hand at her. Yura laughed, “Haha! But I don't do it in public, just in private here in the bar!!”She grabbed her drink and took a long sip.
“Well before you kept interrupting me, I–”
“I wasn't interrupting you. I was just saying facts! You're a professional actor who made it this far. Why end it just because you made your own talent agency!? Pfft!”
Hikaru frowned slightly, being interrupted again by the actress. He looked over at the clock hanging on the wall. He stood up from his seat, “I should get going.”
“Wha?! Already?!”
“I have to pick up my kids from school. It was a pleasure to meet and talk to you today.”Hikaru bowed, “Have a good rest of your day, Katayose-san.”He smiled before walking off. Yura watched, waving goodbye, “See ya…!”
_____
Hikaru waited for the twins to come out from school, seeing the children running to their parent's car while some were with their social groups. Hikaru's face lit up at the sight of the twins running towards his car (after checking both sides of the road). The car door from the backseat opened, Ruby and Aqua got inside the car, “Papa!”Ruby smiled.
“How was school?”Hikaru questioned.
“It was good, Papa! Aqua got the highest score in his classes!”
“As always.”Hikaru smiled proudly, “I'm proud of you, Aqua!”
“Thank you, father.”Aqua closed the car door as the twins put on their seatbelt, “How was your day at Kamiki Production?”
“It was good. Considering that it's not a big agency yet, there isn't a lot of work, not yet anyways.”Hikaru chuckled as he began to drive towards where Lala Lai was to meet up with Seijuro and Taiki over there, “But it's enough to keep me busy.”
“You didn't have an attack, right?”Ruby asked with concern. Hikaru smiled softly, “No. Don't worry, I didn't. Why do you keep asking me that question?”
“Because I don't want you to have that attack again, remember? I didn't like seeing you that way…”Ruby responded with a pout. Hikaru's smile faded away at the memory of his anxiety attack. Ever since that attack, Ruby had been very aware of her father's stress levels to the point that she would ask him if he had another attack or if he had time to take a break. Sometimes, she would be by his side and not leave until Hikaru had a break to relax and breathe. “I understand that you don't want to have another anxiety attack, but I'm fine. I haven't had one since then, Ruby. Thanks to Aqua and you, I've been feeling much better. I understand that having my own agency can cause a lot of stress, but I have employees to help me, so don't worry so much, I'm okay."
Ruby pouted more, “Okay Papa…”
Eventually, Hikaru and the twins made it to Lala Lai and stepped inside through the double doors to see the actors practicing their lines while others spoke to each other about the play that they were working on. Ruby gasped, “There's Taiki!”
Taiki was practicing his lines with a young actor with dark blue hair with light blue highlights , and dark-light blue eyes. Hikaru glanced down at the twins, “How about you two go and talk to him? I'll be with Seijuro-sama.”
Ruby nodded and grabbed Aqua's hand, “Come on Onii-san!”She smiled, dragging Aqua with her towards Taiki. The eleven year old girl wrapped her arms around the fifthteen year old, “Onii-san!”
Taiki snapped out of it and glanced down to see Ruby hugging, “Oh hey, sis.”He looked over at Aqua, “When did you guys get out of school?”
“Minutes ago.”Aqua responded, getting a head pat from the older sibling. “You didn't know you had siblings, Senpai.”The twelve year old spoke, watching the siblings interact. Taiki let out a low chuckle, “I don't, Kurokawa-chan. Aqua and Ruby are the children of Hikaru. Considering that I grew up with them from the age of four, I see them as my siblings.”
“Yeah! My brother and I see Taiki as our talented big brother!”Ruby smiled brightly.
“I'm Aqua Kamiki, and that's my sister, Ruby Kamiki.”Aqua spoke, giving her a bow, “It's a pleasure to meet you.”
“O-Oh! I'm Akane Kurokawa!”She smiled shyly at the two before her eyes sparkled, “I already know who you two are. Your father is that famous actor who has been on shows, movies, interviews, novels and so on, right? Your last name sounds familiar, and you, Aqua-kun, you look like him.”
“I do?”Aqua blinked. Taiki muffled a laugh, “Yeah. I'm surprised you haven't noticed. My dad says that you remind him of Hikaru when he was your age.”
“Aww! You're Papa's mini him!”Ruby awed, “That's so cute!”
Aqua thought to himself, A mini version of my father in this lifetime? It is possible for a child to look like one of their parents, or share a lot of features compared to the opposite parent. Well, my father is a hardworking young man. A way better father compared to the one I had in my previous life. Being a mini version of him is pretty much the biggest compliment I can get. However, it doesn't change the fact how weird it is to be seen as my father's mini him.
“But you are right, Akane-chan! He's our Papa! The one who opened his own agency, and the famous actor!”Ruby giggled, “He's over there!”She pointed over at her father. Akane glanced over at the direction Ruby was pointing at to see Hikaru speaking with Seijuro.
“You two must be so proud of him for how far he's gone throughout the years.”Akane looked at the twins again. “Yup! We're very proud of our Papa for how hard working he is to give us the best!”
“And give us a good example to admire as well.”Aqua added in with a small smile on his face. As the four children spoke to each other, Hikaru leaned against the chair he was sitting down on, listening to Seijuro's talking, “What were you doing before you picked up the twins?”
“At a bar. Drinking.”
“Why were you at a bar and drinking at this time? Did you drink any alcohol? You can't drive while–”
“To relax. Don't worry, I didn't drink any drinks with alcohol in them. I'm responsible enough to know that compared to some people.”Hikaru muttered, referring to Taishi. “Good. I don't want you getting in trouble.”
“Speaking of the bar, I met someone there.”
Seijuro stared at Hikaru with his jaw dropped, “A potential love interest for you?”
“No. No way. I met an actress. Her name is Yura Katayose. Does that ring a bell?”
“Ah. Her. I'm surprised she's at a bar.”
“She told me it is a way to relax from all of the offers she is getting and get rid of the stress she has. She's a nice woman, but she talks a lot .”He rubbed his temple, “I couldn't even talk without her interrupting.” Seijuro let out a chuckle, “That young woman has a lot of energy. She's getting really popular lately for her positive public image. I wouldn't be surprised if she talks over people. At least she isn't afraid to speak her mind. She would be a good friend to you, Hikaru.”
“Wouldn't it be weird to be friends with a twenty year old?”
“You two are six years apart. It would have been weird if you were in your 40s or 50s. In addition to that, you look younger with that feminine face you got.” Hikaru pressed his palms against his cheeks, squeezing them, “Hmm…”
“If you're uncomfortable, you two can be drinking buddies. You'll have someone to drink with and have some fun.”He suggested, shrugging. Hikaru pursed his lips, thinking while Seijuro stood up from his chair, “I'll be right back.”He turned and walked off.
Hikaru watched, still deep in his thoughts.
“Well, look at you, Kamiki.”A voice said as the person took a seat next to him. Hikaru turned his head to see Toshirou Kindaichi. He was leaning against the chair with his arms crossed, “You have gone very far in the past years.”
Hikaru stared at the fifty year old man.
“You have your own agency now. It's a shame that you're leaving the acting life.” He said, keeping his eyes on the actors, “You were the one of the best performers here in Lala Lai. I've seen some of your movies. I won't lie to you, your acting is interesting to watch. It's not boring. Your emotions are making your acting realistic and capturing the audience's attention. That's something any actor should do. You still have a lot of potential to continue your career in acting. After all, you have the deceiving eyes that have the power to make lies look like truths. It's the best quality for an actor.”Toshirou looked over at Hikaru, staring into the star eyes of the young man, “It's something you can find in a person once a while.”
Hikaru's stare continued, not sure what to say to the older man.
“Your children have that power to make lies look like truths, too. I'm not sure what they will be or what career they will choose to go on once they're older, but they have potential. Mostly, your daughter does. Aqua's acting is boring. Emotionless. He doesn't put effort in his acting at all. Compared to Ruby, I saw a video of Ruby's dancing that Seijuro had on his phone. She shined. There's a lot of emotion in her dancing and on her face. She really sparkled. She reminded me so much of the Idol Ai. If she is given the opportunity to be in the entertainment industry, she will be successful if she gives it her all.”
“And Aqua?”
“He won't succeed in the entertainment industry if he continues being an actor and acting the way he is. There's no emotion in his acting. It's boring. No one wants that, especially when it comes to more emotional scenes of any movie or play.”Toshirou explained, looking over at Aqua. Hikaru glanced over at his son, “Aqua stated that he didn't want to be an actor, but the director, Gotanda, keeps wanting him in his projects. Gotanda-sama sees potential in Aqua.”
“I don't see it. If he practiced more and learned how to use his emotions into his acting, I'll change my mind. For now, I don't see the potential. If you teach him, he will be able to succeed. Didn't you teach someone before?”
“Yes.”
“You can do it again.”
“Hmm…”Hikaru kept his eyes on his eleven year old son.
“Even Taiki can teach him, he's been getting better with his acting. He has the potential to succeed in the future.”
“I can see that…”Hikaru mumbled quietly. Toshirou side-eyed Hikaru, “Think about what I told you about your acting career. You have potential. Don't leave it because you have an agency now.”He stood up from the chair and walked off to the actors. Hikaru watched Toshirou quietly, being deep in his thoughts once again.
Chapter Text
“Hey, where was Mama Airi? I didn't see her in Lala Lai.”Ruby spoke as the family of five sat down at a table in a restaurant, eating their food after a long day. “She had rehearsals today for a new morning drama she's in. She's the main lead.”Seijuro replied, taking a sip of his drink. Ruby's eyes sparkled, “Really?! How cool! Can we go see her rehearsal someday?! Please?!”
“Sure.”Seijuro laughed.
“Have you had any acting jobs yet?”Hikaru asked. The older man pursed his lips, debating on answering the question, “Uh, no. You know that I'm a struggling actor, okay? I'm getting offers. Just not as much as Airi, but I'm still getting them very slowly. Most of my time is with these kids. I feel like I'm more of a stay-at-home-dad than an actor nowadays.”He mumbled. Hikaru gave him a smug smile, “You technically are one. Once Kamiki Productions becomes much bigger in the future, you'll probably be the only one to take care of the kids.”
Ruby gasped and pouted, “Does that mean you won't have time to spend with us, Papa?”
“I will always have time to spend with Aqua and you. I won't let my work intervene with my time with my two little stars.”Hikaru gave Ruby a peck on the head. He leaned over and gave Aqua a peck on the head as well, “I love you two more than anything.”
“We love you too, Papa!”Ruby giggled, leaning against her father's upper arm. Aqua nodded, agreeing with Ruby. Hikaru cleared his throat, “Once the twins and Taiki go into summer break from school, how about we use that time as a way to have some family bonding time together? We can go wherever we want.”
“Really?!”Ruby gasped as her eyes sparkled.
“Hmm… it would be a good way to release stress.”Aqua said, taking a sip of his drink.
“And it would be nice. School has been stressing me out.”Taiki frowned, eating a fry. Seijuro chuckled, giving Taiki a head pat, “Oh my loving son, life will get you more stressed out than school.”
“It depends, Dad. With Hikaru having his own agency, maybe our lives would be easier as the agency gets bigger in size and popularity. We might even buy a much bigger house than the one we moved into two years ago.”Taiki shrugged with a smug smile on his face.
Ruby looked over at Hikaru as she bounced up and down on her seat, “Can we move to a massive mansion, Papa?! Those mansions are so pretty inside!” Hikaru blinked hard, “A mansion? Uh, I don't know about that, Ruby. It would be nice to move into a huge mansion and give everyone their own space, but having a huge house is a massive responsibility to take care and keep clean.”
“But Papa! We can get a mansion with a massive pool! A pool where we can swim in when it's really hot outside, or maybe have family pool days!”
“A pool…”Taiki repeated, imagining it in his head. He melted at the thought, “Ahh… a pool would be amazing to have.”He smiled to himself. Hikaru stared at Taiki and Ruby and hummed, “If you guys really want to have a pool which won't happen in, maybe, a few more years, how about we go to the beach during the summer?”
“Yes!”Ruby cheered.
“That's a good idea. Now, with the children being older, I feel much safer with them near water compared to when they were ten and six years old.”Seijuro smiled as he continued to eat his food. Ruby got off of her chair, “Papa! Can I get ice cream? Please?! I finished my food!”She pointed at the empty plate.
Hikaru nodded and pulled out his wallet, taking his card out, “Taiki, can you go with Ruby to buy an ice cream?”
“Mhm." Taiki grabbed Hikaru's card from his hand and stood up from his chair.
“Aqua, go with them.”
“Alright.”Aqua got off of his chair. The three children made their way over to the register as Ruby held onto Taiki's hand. Hikaru watched the three and smiled softly.
“I'm proud of you, Hikaru. Look at you, you have your own agency, you're an amazing father to your children, and an amazing actor and model! It's so weird to see you grown up. I can still see the ten year old you I met in Lala Lai.”Seijuro laughed to himself, “You're a perfect role model for the children.”
“I'm glad to hear that.”Hikaru smiled softly at his guardian, “Honestly, I didn't think I would be here. If the twins hadn't come into my life and were under my care, I wonder how different things would have been right now.”He poked his food with his fork. Seijuro said, “Well, you worked hard to be here. You know, before the twins came, something changed about you. You were much more distant and quieter as if something tragic happened. When the twins came into your life, something lit up within you. You took care of the twins – with my help, of course. You took care of them. The way you looked at them when they were in your arms. It was as if they were your new world.”
“Which they were and are. You know that the twins are everything to me. They are the only blood related family that I have left. If I lose them, there's no point for me to keep going the way I am now. Everything I'm doing is for them and making sure they don't suffer the same way I did.”
“I know.”Seijuro smiled, placing his hand on Hikaru's forearm, “They will thank you for that once they're much older.” Hikaru nodded in response before hearing his phone ringing. He pulled out his phone from the pocket of his coat and looked at the name ID. He accepted the call and pressed his phone against his ear, “Do you need something, director?”
“I need precocious.”Taishi's voice was heard from the other side of the phone, “I'm making a mystery and murder series, and I need your creepy kid to play the main role.”
Hikaru frowned at the nicknames for his eleven year old son, “You have to tell that to Aqua himself. As you know that he doesn't want to be an actor, but you keep making him into your projects.” Taishi tapped his fingers against the table he was leaning against, “Listen Kamiki, I need your kid. He's perfect for the main role. For the past years, I've only given him side roles for my projects. It's time I give him a main role for him to be able to express himself.”
“What is his role exactly?”Hikaru questioned, taking a sip of his drink.
“He's playing a character who is a 35 year old man, but he is stuck in the body of a child. Precocious acts as if he is a 30 something year old man in that eleven year old body of his."
Hikaru pursed his lips, slowly nodding, “Yeah. He does. I won't disagree with you on that.”
“That's why I need him in my series as the main role. I know that he can do it.”
“Hmm… I'll tell him and talk to him about it to see if he is willing to take the role. I'll call you once I have his answer.”
“Perfect. Don't keep me waiting, Kamiki.”Taishi said before ending their call.
_____
“Aqua.”
Aqua glanced up from the book he was reading to do his homework as his hand held onto a pencil that wrote onto the white sheet of paper. The eleven year old spotted his father standing at the doorway of his own bedroom that he had after years of sharing a bedroom with his father and Ruby. Hikaru made his way over to Aqua's bed and sat down, “I know that you're doing your homework, but Gotanda called me when we were at the restaurant.”
Aqua spun his chair to face Hikaru, “What did he say?”
“He called me to tell me that he needs you. He's doing a series, and he wants you to play the main role.”
“What's the role?”
“You're playing a 35 year old man who's stuck in the body of a child. It's a mystery and murder series. Gotanda-sama believes you'll be perfect for the main role. In his opinion, it would be a good way to express yourself.”Hikaru explained with a smile on his face. Aqua gave his father a bored stare at his explanation. How ironic. The eleven year old shook his head, “No thank you.”He rejected, “He can find someone better for that main role.”
“Why not? This is your first main role for a film. You should take advantage of it.”
“Father, you know exactly why I'm rejecting it. I'm not a good actor. It's quite obvious.”Aqua turned his chair back around and returned back to doing his homework, “I'm not as good as Taiki is, or even as good as you are. Ruby has much more talent than I do.” Hikaru watched his son with a frown, “Not everyone is a good actor, and honestly, no one is born to be a good actor. The reason why I'm good at acting is because I had the opportunity to practice and improve when I joined Lala Lai. Same thing with Taiki. Taiki had the opportunity to improve his acting with acting classes and being part of Lala Lai. He also had his parents to help him with his acting.”
Aqua listened quietly, writing on the white sheet of paper.
“Gotanda sees potential in you, Aqua. He knows that you can become a good actor in the future. He is giving you this chance to let yourself shine and express yourself.” Hikaru watched his son write on the white sheet of paper as he continued to say, “You can be a good actor if you practice. Little by little, you will learn. You already are in some of his projects as side characters. It's time you step up and take this chance. You can be a good example for your sister.”
“You're already a good example for Ruby. She doesn't need me.”
“She does need you. You're her twin. She wants to see you succeed the same way she wants to see me and Taiki succeed. I know that you're interested in becoming a surgeon, but you aren't allowing yourself to enjoy acting. From what I can see from your acting is that you're not prepared emotionally. You don't show emotion within the actions you do and your voice. Your eyes show nothing. I can teach you the tricks that I use to act and how to improve.” Aqua glanced back at his father, staring at the smile on his father's face. He placed his pencil down and crossed his arms, “Even if you teach me, I won't be as good an actor as Taiki or you. I can see the way you act, Father. I don't see myself doing that.”
“Hmm? How do I act from your point of view, Aqua?”
Aqua spun his chair around to face his father, “When you're shooting a scene, you use your emotions to get into a role, and those emotions help you become one with that character. In a way, it's like you understand the suffering of the person, or at least what they are feeling. That's what attracts the audience, the viewers. You use your surroundings and the people you're acting with to get the best out of your acting and others. The emotions that surround you, you use them to your advantage. However, “Aqua stared at the adult in front of him intensely, “That's not the only thing that makes you much more attractive to the viewers.”
Hikaru stared at his son with his eyebrows raised.
“Your eyes. Once your eyes face the camera, everyone is stunned. Their eyes are on you. How much they want to look away; They can't. The same thing happened with the genius Idol Ai. When she acted in a project of a director, before she started to travel the world for her concerts, everyone had their eyes on her. No matter what she did on the screen of a theater or television, their eyes were always on her. Her eyes also attracted the world, but her way of approaching acting was different from yours. All she needed to do was make herself look cute like she does with her music videos. Compared to you, you use your emotions, the emotions of the actors you work with, and your surroundings to express your acting and be within character. That's why you were one of the best performers in LaLa Lai. You knew how to manipulate the situation when doing a scene emotionally to bring out the best in yourself and others and the scene itself. You're using what you know best to your advantage.”
Hikaru stared at Aqua with an unreadable expression on his face.
People are easy to manipulate emotionally, especially actors who give themselves a hard time in the entertainment industry, or actors who have weaknesses about themselves, or overall, don't feel like they are good enough for the acting world for how bad or low acting jobs they have. How desperate they are to overshine other actors to show they have what it takes to survive and save their career.
Those desperate actors would do anything just to prove that they are better and worth those big roles that many fight for.
The spotlight.
The attention.
The praise.
The number one spot.
Some are even desperate enough to risk their own lives and give their bodies to be able to succeed again. With so much power within the dark side of the entertainment industry, any low actor would easily fall for their trap of being used until there's nothing left.
Others would envy bigger actors who have everything they ever wanted.
I've seen it many times between actors behind the scenes. Most of their envy was towards me for getting the most attention from the viewers, or the director themselves, or just getting the main leads in projects. I've seen it in their eyes, their tone of voice, and their body language. I can see the envy coursing through their veins. Even during a scene, I can feel the heaviness of that jealousy. I'm not sure if other actors felt it too, or the director, or even my own children when they watched from behind the scenes. Thankfully, they didn't try anything to sabotage me. They knew better, I suppose.
Unfortunately, it's not always that way. That envy would always end up ruining an actor’s image. It would ruin their chances of getting more acting jobs. That envy can grow much bigger to the point of sabotaging an actor's performance or creating a scandal to ruin their reputation.
If things don't go well, or the truth comes out, that jealous actor would lose everything.
Losing friendships.
Losing acting jobs.
Losing their support group.
Losing everything over jealousy.
Those actors would end up at rock bottom. They would feel like they are unworthy to continue because of their mistakes or misfortune. They don't feel good enough for the entertainment industry and acting. Even if they continue to act, their chances of being on top again is impossible.
Using those emotions of desperation, envy, and unworthiness to be manipulated to really make the scene much more believable and, most of the time, bring the best out of them. Unfortunately, there are times when it brings the worst in people or doesn't work.
But sometimes, emotions like betrayal and hatred can be manipulated into making that person do the unthinkable, actor or not.
Like I did with Ryosuke.
…
“Which makes me much more conflicted on why you're leaving your acting career.”Aqua said, bringing Hikaru back from his thoughts, “I understand that you have your own agency now. Ruby and I are proud of you for being able to open your own talent agency, but we still want you to continue your acting career. You have worked hard to get where you are now. The family watched you win awards for your acting. We watched how much you grew from the beginning of your acting career to now. You have many fans who love watching you on screen. Many directors would reach out to you for you to work with them, knowing how talented you are. I probably shouldn't say this to you, or else Taiki would kill me, but oh well,”Aqua shrugged. He sighed deeply, “Taiki does admire you for your hard work. His father isn't a big actor like his mother is, so Taiki would turn to you as a good example of a successful male actor.”
Hikaru's eyes slightly widened at the new information that his eleven year old was giving him.
“Taiki would watch your movies, series, and novels to see how you acted. He would examine the way you act to be able to understand and use it in his own way. With acting classes, being part of Lala Lai, and having you as a role model for acting, he's been getting better within the years. He would never actually say it to you because he's a typical teenager. It would embarrass him or make things awkward.”
“Ah, of course…”Hikaru said, still stunned by the new information.
“It would upset him if you quit acting. After all, he can see that you can make it very far. Farther than his own parents. Ruby and I can see that, too. Also, it would make Ruby very upset.” Aqua spoke, having his natural expression on his face. Hikaru's eyes moved down to the floor, thinking, “Acting is a passion of mine. When I joined Lala Lai, I wanted to be a successful actor. I've worked hard to know how to be a good actor and one that would attract the audience's attention. I wasn't really sure if the whole acting career was going to come true for how things were going.”Hikaru paused for a moment as his stars were painted black from the past memories.
Aqua watched his father silently.
Hikaru's blank expression remained on his face for a few seconds before a smile formed on his lips as his cheeks turned into a rose-pink color. His stars were painted white with his eyes shimmering, “Until Ruby and you came into my life. You two gave me the massive push I needed to put myself out there. If it wasn't for you, I'm not sure where I would be right now.” Hikaru smiled genuinely at Aqua, “I'm grateful to have you two as my children.”
Aqua's eyes stared at his father with his eyebrows raised as his eyes sparkled at the last sentence Hikaru said.
“How about we make a deal? If you accept this main role Gotanda is giving you and you do a good job on it with my help, I'll continue with my acting career. How does that sound?”Hikaru suggested. Aqua slightly frowned and sighed, “It's a deal.”
Hikaru stood up from Aqua's bed and wrapped his arms around his eleven year old son, stroking Aqua's hair with a soft smile on his face. Aqua watched, pressing the side of his face against his father's chest.
“I love you, Aqua.”
Aqua didn't say anything at first. He wrapped his arms around Hikaru and smiled softly at those words, “I love you too, Father.”
“I love you much more.”
Aqua let out a chuckle, enjoying the embrace and warmth of his father. Suddenly, his smile faded into a frown, “Don't tell Taiki that I told you about him admiring you.”
Hikaru laughed, “Don't worry, I'll keep my mouth shut.”
Chapter 18
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Hikaru entered his bedroom after saying goodnight to Aqua and Ruby for the night. He strolled over to his bed and sat down, still dressed in his sleepwear. He looked down at the floor, recalling the chat he had with Aqua regarding Taiki.
Hikaru spent time with Taiki during the last five years in order to build a healthy relationship, as opposed to the distant and frigid relationship they had previously. Their connection strengthened over the years, and Hikaru's sentiments for him altered as well. Despite Taiki's origins, Hikaru was able to accept him as the child he is.
Now that he knew Taiki admired him for his acting, even to the point of using the projects he was in to be able to improve his own talent. It made him feel that it was worth the effort and seeing past the trauma that Taiki reminded him of. He was an innocent child, after all.
Hikaru smiled softly, feeling overjoyed by Taiki admiring him despite their very distant and cold start of their relationship.
“He's still a mistake, isn't he?”
Hikaru felt his body freeze as a distorted voice questioned him. He cautiously lifted his head, revealing a black figure standing in front of him. It was himself—his eleven-year-old self. The only thing visible was his bright white star eyes, which were the only other color on the figure, as well as his facial characteristics. Everything else was shut out.
Hikaru's eyes widened at the sight of his eleven year old self as his stars were painted black.
“He wasn't supposed to be made in the first place, right? He wasn't meant to be here. Why did that happen? Why did she touch me the way she did? Was it my fault for letting that happen? I thought she was my friend. I thought she was different from the others. Why did she keep him?”
Hikaru's eyes glued onto the figure, not being able to move or talk. All he could do was watch and listen.
“He wasn't supposed to be made. He wasn't supposed to be born. He's a mistake, right? He's a mistake, right?!” The distorted voice shouted , “They looked so happy for his arrival. The memories of how he was made always came back when I saw him. His cries, his presence, the way he looked at me, any noise that he made returned back to that time. I don't understand what I did for it to happen. Was I too cute?”
The figure slowly crouched down, wrapping his arms around his knees, “Did I deserve it for being too cute? Too naive? Why did he have to be the result of that? I didn't want this.”
Hikaru stretched out to his eleven-year-old self once he felt in control of his body, but his hand passed through the figure, causing it to vanish. He dropped his hand as he glanced at the empty spot. Hikaru's gaze darted to the bedroom door, where Airi stepped inside and shut it behind her. Airi smiled sweetly at the young man as she approached Hikaru and sat down next to him. "Seijuro told me you met someone today at the bar. Katayos Yura, correct?”
Hikaru stared at her, “It's none of your business who I meet.”
“It is my business. I'm the one who helped you and your twins to have a stable home. I didn't make you suffer like most single teen parents do. Be thankful that you didn't have to put your twins up for adoption like most single teen parents do.”Airi chuckled softly with a wide smile on her face, “Your twins are happy to have a stable and perfect family. Even your first son is, too. I'm so happy to see that Taiki and you have gotten close. Like a father and son should be, hm? I'm very happy that I decided to keep Taiki. If it wasn't for him, you wouldn't be here with me.”Airi wrapped her arm around Hikaru's waist and leaned her head against his, “You will always be stuck with me, Hikaru. No matter what you do, you will always be attached right back to me through Taiki. Taiki is a reminder of our first time being together, remember?”She leaned closer to Hikaru's ear.
The dark void of Hikaru's eyes looked ahead as an unsettling shiver went down his spine, feeling the hot breath of the woman against his ear.
“Yura is a beautiful young woman. Her popularity has been increasing within the entertainment industry. She has a nice body, pretty face, has an amazing and very loud personality, and she's successful. What kind of man wouldn't want her?” Airi's smile faded with her eyes dulled. From the corner of Hikaru's eyes, he could see Airi's dark void eyes piercing through him. “Are you going to replace me again? I mean, she is much better than a lying Idol and a married woman like myself. I'm getting older. Things in this body are not like they used to be, but it won't stop me from enjoying the handsome young man you're developing into.” Airi's index finger gently pressed against Hikaru's chest and slowly made its way down to Hikaru's pajama pants.
She grinned, “I won't be surprised to see women developing a crush on you. I'm sure some of your female fans do, haha!” Her arm tightened around his waist, pressing his body against hers and resting her hand on his lap, “But you wouldn't replace me, right? Remember what happened last time when you did?”
I can't love you.
Hikaru slowly looked at her, not responding to her question. Airi kept her wide grin. She leaned forward and pressed her lips against the young man's, having her eyes closed. After not getting any response from Hikaru, she pulled away, “I love you.”
A door knocked intruded their moment. The door opened as Seijuro's head peeked in. Seijuro spotted Airi hugging Hikaru. Airi pulled away from the hug, smiling, “Have a good sleep, Hikaru!”She stroked his hair.
Seijuro stepped inside the bedroom and walked up to his wife and Hikaru. Airi glanced up, “Oh! Dear, I thought you would be sleeping by now.”
“I was waiting for you.”
“Oh! Haha! Sorry. I wanted to say goodnight to Hikaru,”Airi replied, looking at Hikaru with an unsettling grin, “Right Hikaru?” The twenty-six year old flashed a calculated smile at Seijuro and Airi, “Mhm.”
“As you always do.”Seijuro grinned and yawned. He placed his hand on Airi's shoulder, “Let's go to sleep. We have a long day ahead of us. Goodnight, Hikaru!”Seijuro gave Hikaru a head pat before leaving. Airi gave one last smile at the young man. She stood up and left as well, closing the door behind her.
Hikaru stared at the door and slowly curled up into a ball, having his arms around his body protectively.
______
The next day, Hikaru looked down at the cup in his hands. Being in his normal place at the bar, he needed to keep his mind off what happened with Airi and the chat from last night. He sighed shakily and drank.
“Heyyy again.”Yura hopped right next to Hikaru with a drink in her hand, “I didn't think I would see you here the next day, but I won't complain! Haha!”She laughed. However, Hikaru completely ignored her being his own little world in his head. Her laugh died down seeing no reaction from the twenty-six year old. Yura raised an eyebrow, “Seems like someone is in their own little world.”
“Hmm?”Hikaru looked over at her. Yura tapped her fingertips against the glass cup in her hand, “You finally noticed little ol’ me?”
“Oh. I apologize. Something is going on with Kamiki Productions that is running through my mind. I didn't even notice your presence. I'm surprised to see you here again. Aren't you busy with offers?” Hikaru questioned. In response, Yura grunted, “Ughh, don't remind me. Today was hectic. There were so many offers for me in movies, series, novels, TV shows, modeling, interviews… so much.”She whined, putting her head down, “Is this how it feels to be twenty and have so many offers?”
“Mhm. You'll get used to it.”Hikaru grinned, “It won't last forever. Unless you have something special.”He took a sip as Yura smirked, “Like you do?”
“Hmm…I suppose.”Hikaru hummed out, placing his cup down on the table, “You want to become as popular and successful as the other actors above you. You have to take every offer they give you. The more projects you're in, the more you will get recognized and gain popularity. As long as you stand out, of course.”He tapped his fingers against the table. Yura lifted her head and rested her elbows on the square table with a wide grin on her face, “Is that how you got your fame?”
“Of course. I needed money for my twins, so I took whatever offer anyone gave me. Now, I'm here.”
“Didn't it tire you?”
“Yeah, but I would do anything for my children. It doesn't matter to me if my body was at the point of giving up. I would do everything for them.”Hikaru smiled softly, looking down at the table. Yura batted her eyelashes with a pout, “Awe. That's very sweet. You're an amazing dad. Any woman would love to have you as the father of her children. Too bad the mother of the twins didn't want them or you. Her loss!”Yura finished her drink.
“...”
“Hey bartender! Give me another drink!”Yura shouted, looking over at the bar, waving her empty cup at him.
“Right away!”
Yura placed the empty cup down and crossed her arms, “Well, maybe I shouldn't be complaining about getting so many offers. It won't last for long , as you stated. I need to accept as many offers as possible to be able to make it big and prove to the world that I can be that big star!”Yura giggled smugly. Hikaru smiled over at the young woman, “You want to be a huge star, huh?”
“Yup! I want to be the best actress ever! I want to sell more and be in good movies and a star in a masterpiece that will remain in everyone's hearts even a century later! In a way, I want to leave a mark in everyone's hearts just like the genius Idol Ai does!”
“That will take a lot of hard work.”Hikaru responded, finishing his drink. He placed his empty cup down and licked his lips, “But you can do it. You have to use all that energy somewhere.”He chuckled.
“Yeah!!”Yura shouted, raising her fists in the air determinedly.
“Here's your drink.”The bartender placed the new cup on the table in front of Yura. Yura grinned, “Thanks! Hey, bring one for my drinking buddy over here! Put that on my tab!”
“Huh?! No. No, thank you. I would rather not drink alcohol. I have to be somewhere with my children after this.”
“No problem! A non-alcoholic drink for my drinking buddy! The best one you got!”Yura demanded. The bartender nodded, “Coming right up!”He grinned and walked off. Hikaru slightly frowned, “You really are something, Katayose-san.”
“Of course I am. How else did I get so much attention in the first place, hm? No one can resist my charm.”Yura smirked smugly, pressing her purlicue against her chin and wiggling her eyebrows. Hikaru simply smiled.
“I'm one of a kind, Miki-san! No one can ever match me!”
After a few minutes, the bartender came back and placed the drink in front of Hikaru, “Here you go. Enjoy.”He bowed and excused himself.
“Your drink is here! Let's drink up!”Yura raised her cup up with a massive grin on her face, “Come on, drinking buddy!"
Hikaru grabbed his cup and lifted it towards Yura. The two clinked their drinks together before starting to drink. Yura slammed the empty cup on the table, “That shit was good! Let's get another one!”
“No. I don't need you drunk.”Hikaru protested, placing his drink down (that wasn't finished yet). “Ughhh!!”Yura grunted loudly, throwing herself against the cushion seat annoyingly, “I'm getting another one! You're not stopping me!! Bartender!!”She waved her empty cup in the air.
______
“Ah, you're here, precocious.”Taishi spoke, looking down at the eleven year old as Hikaru and Ruby stood behind him. Aqua stared at the director with a flat face, “Unfortunately.”
“Ah, yes, unfortunately.”Taishi said with sarcasm, “Listen here, precocious, your father called me and told me that you're willing to take the main lead for this series, which I'm glad to hear. I needed someone like you for this role. Now that you're here, I can explain what's going to happen and your role.”
Hikaru looked down at Aqua, “Your sister and I will be watching from behind the scenes. Good luck!”He smiled and placed a kiss on his son's head.
“Good luck, Aqua!”Ruby hugged her brother with a smile before the two walked off. Aqua watched and looked over at Taishi again. An employee walked up to Taishi and gave him a script. As the employee left, Taishi looked at the eleven year old and gave him the script book, “Here. This is the script. This series will have twenty-five episodes.”
“Twenty-five? How much can an adult who's stuck in the body of a child do for it to be twenty-five episodes?”
“The character you're playing as is trying to find the culprit who killed his parents. His parents were killed by someone who knew that you were special . They are trying to get to him. Unfortunately, his parents got in the way to protect him and got killed. Now, he is trying to find justice by finding them himself.”Taishi explained as Aqua skimmed through the script for the first episode, “I assume there will be a lot of crying from my character?”
“Of course. This character will show a lot of emotional trauma.”
“Fantastic.”He grumbled sarcastically.
“I know you are capable of doing it, precocious.”Taishi patted Aqua's head. Aqua gave him a side eye with a flat face, “Hmm…”
"Let's get started," stated Taishi as he led Aqua into the changing area to receive the outfit he required for his role. As the hours passed, Hikaru and Ruby's initially excited expressions gradually transformed into outright fear at Aqua's performance in the first episode's emotional moments.
“Cut!”
“No, cut!”
“Again!”
“Cut!”
Taishi stood up from his seat and made his way towards Aqua. He pinched the bridge of his nose, “Precocious, you're supposed to be devastated, numb, broke, and beyond destroyed emotionally.. This scene is where the character finds his dead parents. This scene is where his whole goal begins throughout the series. I need more emotion in your act, voice, and body language.” Aqua averted his eyes, “I told you before, I'm not a good actor. It's not near as good as my father's. If you want someone who can satisfy you, give the part to someone who can do it.”
“Precocious, the reason why I gave you the part is because I know you're capable of acting. All you need is practice and a way to be able to go into that emotional acting.”Taishi rubbed his chin, thinking.
In the background, Ruby whispered to her father, “Papa, do you think Aqua can do this scene?”
“Uh, well, if he finds the right way to get into his emotional acting, then of course.”Hikaru whispered back to her. Ruby raised an eyebrow, “How will he do that?”
“By thinking of something sad or thinking of a heartbreaking memory that will trigger that emotional acting.”Hikaru grinned at his daughter, “That's what I do.” The eleven year old put her arms around Hikaru, “I don't want you to be sad, Papa!”Ruby cried out with a big pout. Hikaru blinked before chuckling, “It's just to get into character, my little star.”
Ruby kept her pouty face while her father gave her a kiss on her temple.
Taishi snapped his fingers and exclaimed, "Ah-hah! This always works for young people like you in emotional scenes in projects like these."He leaned near Aqua's face. His gaze met Aqua's aquamarine eyes. Without hesitation, he asked, "What would you do if your father died?”
Aqua didn't have a visible reaction on his face, yet he was taken aback by such a question. What would I do if my father died? His gaze passed Taishi and saw his father showing Ruby affection with a smile on his face.
Taishi stepped away, “Let's reshoot the scene again!”He called out to the crew. Aqua returned back to his place, keeping the question in mind.
“Action!”
Aqua stepped out of the bedroom, “Father? Mother?”He glanced around, walking down the hallway as the camera followed him.
What would I do if my father died?
As his footsteps continued going down the hallway, Aqua stared ahead, being deep in thought.
I'm not sure. I've never had any parent figure in my life– mother or father. I never got to experience how it feels to lose a parent who has watched me grow up or guide me through life. Now that I have a father– a loving and caring father that many would be fortunate to have. What would I do if he did pass away in the most traumatizing way?
Aqua turned the corner. In front of him, the two bodies of his parents (actors) laid there surrounded by (fake) blood. His eyes widened at the sight of the bloody scene. He dashed towards them, “Mother?!”He shouted, kneeling next to his mother. As soon as his hand touched her skin, his warm hand met the coldness of her body, “No…”
Aqua's gaze lifted from his mother's corpse to see his father’s eyes open. He crawled quickly towards his father, “Father!”He shouted. The male actor stared at the eleven year old, “Son…''He grinned weakly, “We apologize. We tried protesting you. They got away, but at least you're safe now.”The bloody hand stretched out and caressed Aqua's cheek, now being stained by the (fake) blood.
Aqua's gaze glued onto the actor with widened eyes.
“What would you do if your father died?”
The color of his skin immediately drained at the sight in front of him. The hallucination of Hikaru replaced the male actor.
“We know that you'll be alright. You'll find a way to keep yourself safe with that big brain of yours. I'm sorry that we won't be there with you. We tried our best to keep you safe. I'm very grateful to have you as my child. I know you'll make it through without us.” Aqua watched the hallucination of Hikaru say with a weak smile on his face, “I'm sorry.”
The hand slowly slid off Aqua's cheek, making a thump sound on the floor. In front of Aqua's eyes, the stars faded away, leaving an empty void in the eyes of his father, but his smile remained. The eleven year old stared at the corpse of Hikaru in front of him, feeling the world around him come to a stop.
What would I do…?
After a few seconds of calm, the eleven-year-old let out a sorrowful scream, and the crew, Taishi, Hikaru, and Ruby stared at the situation with open eyes. Aqua wrapped his arms around the male actor as his heartbroken cry changed into a sob, tears streaming down the corner of his eyes helplessly. His hold was firmly fixed on the actor's bleeding clothing.
Taishi's gaze remained glued onto the scene in front of him, “Cut.”
After two hours, Aqua made his way to his father and sister, being back in his school uniform. “You did amazing, Onii-san!”Ruby smiled brightly, clapping her hands. Hikaru nodded and patted his son's head, “Mhm. Amazing job getting into character. I'm very proud of you. Let's go home. I'm sure Seijuro-sama has dinner ready for us.”
"Yay!"Ruby cheered and dashed towards the front doors that went to the parking lot. Hikaru smiled softly and followed his daughter. After a few steps, he realized Aqua wasn't following along. He looked back to see the eleven-year-old staring at the floor. "Aqua?”
Aqua didn't respond.
Hikaru raised an eyebrow, “What's wrong? Are you worried that you didn't do a good job? You did an amazing job! It takes practice to improve your acting. Don't be so–”
“It's not that.”
“Then what is it?”
Aqua lifted his head as his gaze met with his father's, “What would happen if you passed away unexpectedly?”He asked with a dull tone in his voice as his star was painted pure black. Taken back, Hikaru stared at the child, “Why are you asking such a question?”
“It can happen. Knowing how cruel the world can be, it can happen. What if you died and we couldn't save you? What if we were too late to even try anything? What if–” Aqua shut his mouth as his father put his arms around him. Hikaru rested his chin on top of Aqua's head, “It won't happen. I'll be right here with you, Aqua.”He stroked his hair with a soft smile on his face, “I won't leave Ruby and you alone in this world, okay?”
Aqua's star turned back to white as he felt tears well up in his eyes. Aqua returned his father's embrace, saying, "Okay.”
Ruby gasped and dashed towards Aqua and Hikaru, “I want to join in the hug! Family hug!”She threw her arms around the two of them. The three shared a laugh, enjoying their closeness.
Notes:
I've been thinking of making a book when Hikaru got the children in the first place. His journey of learning to be a father to Aqua and Ruby as newborns, and how things went.
Along with Aqua and Ruby's thoughts when they first saw their father.
I wanted to add it to this book as flashbacks, but I feel like it's better to have it mentioned rather than actually having it typed out like I did with that flashback of Hikaru struggling to stay awake during the nights ( Chapter 7).
I'm conflicted on which one to do: Do an actual book of that, or put it in this book as flashbacks.
I'm not sure if I should post it while I'm working on this, or do it after the book is done, but let's be honest, it will take a while for this book to be fully done lol
I would love for your opinion on the matter. I would really appreciate it :D
<3
Chapter 19: Interlude #2
Chapter Text
Kamiki Production.
Ai browsed through the agency's website, her gaze skimming over the agency's details. As her search progressed, her attention rested on a photograph of the first day the agency officially launched. Ai's starry eyes widened when he saw Hikaru beaming at the camera, flanked by twins who were also facing the camera. Ruby smiled brightly and offered the camera a peace sign, while Aqua did the same but with a smaller smile.
Behind them, there was Seijuro, Airi, and Taiki smiling at the camera.
Ai smiled quietly when she saw her children. Look how much you've both grown. Aquamarine looks just like his father. Ai's gaze drifted to Hikaru. Her smile softened as she saw Hikaru smiling. She pushed her phone on her chest, where her heart was.
“Ai.”
Ai looked up and saw Nino standing at the doorway in the mirror. She looked back as Nino approached her, "We're going to perform in a few hours. Are you ready?"She inquired, "After all, you're the star of the group. Everyone will want you to appear on stage.” Ai grinned, putting her phone down, “Yeah. I'm ready.”
Nino glanced over at Ai's phone, seeing a glimpse of the website that Ai was scrolling through, “Is that the new agency that opened up a year ago?” Ai grabbed her phone again and nodded, “Yup! I found it quite interesting that someone so young opened their own agency! Hehe!”She giggled, having her gaze glued to the screen, “Look how cute his children are!”
Nino, who was not visible to Ai, glanced at the phone screen, particularly Hikaru. Her dulled eyes peered at the young man in the picture as her face darkened. Ai let out a giggle,” Hehe! They have grown up so much! I've watched the projects that his son has been in! He's an amazing actor! So creepy!”
“What about his daughter?”
“She's so cute! I saw some magazines where she's modeling with her father! They both looked so cute together! Who wouldn't love a father and daughter modeling shoot? I wonder if she'll become a model! She should be! She's too cute not to be!”Ai grinned over at Nino. The Idol stared down at Ai with a flat face.
“What do you think about their father?”Nino asked with a dull tone in her voice. Ai kept a grin on her face, having no reaction to the question, “His children must be so proud of him for making his own agency! I'm sure it will make it big in the future!”She said, shifting the attention away from the question Nino stated. Ai placed her phone down and stood up from her seat, fixing her costume, “We should get going! We need to rehearse before we perform on stage! We have to be perfect for our fans.”She let out a chuckle as her eyes shimmered.
Nino's gaze stayed attached to Ai, having an unreadable expression on her face.
“Come on!”Ai walked her way to the doorway in long steps as Nino remained in her place. Ai stopped and glanced back, “Are you coming?”
“I'll be right there. I have to do something.”
Ai nodded, grinning before leaving. Nino stood there for a moment and stepped out onto the hallway.
Nino looked around before taking out her phone. She typed into her phone before the Kamiki Production website appeared. Her glance skimmed through the agency's details. Her gaze fell on the photos that Ai had discovered just minutes before. Nino grasped her phone and examined the photograph. She navigated to her device's gallery, where she revealed hundreds of photos of the Kamiki and Uehara families that she had saved throughout time.
Some photos showed the entire family together, while others showed only Hikaru and the twins, or Taiki and his parents. The photos were taken at many locations, including shops, parks, restaurants, Lala Lai, Kamiki Production, children's schools, and so on. Everywhere the family went, photos were taken. Nino glanced intently at her phone screen, which reflected in her eyes.
Kamiki Hikaru. A famous actor, model, and agency owner within the entertainment industry. He's twenty-six years old if my calculation is correct. He is always near his family, or in the office of his agency, or with the director Gotanda Taishi.
Kamiki Aquamarine. A child actor who has been seen in projects of the director Gotanda Taishi. He also has modeled with his father before.
Kamiki Ruby. She has been in some modeling magazines with her father, much more than her twin. Both twins are always near their father or the Uehara family.
Uehara Taiki. The son of Uehara Seijuro and Himekawa Airi. He's been seen in a few theater plays in Lala Lai, but he's been starting to get roles for films just like Hikaru and Aquamarine. He's talented for someone his age.
Uehara Seijuro. A struggling actor who doesn't get a lot of acting jobs. He's the one mostly around the family, especially the children. He loves his family dearly, even the Kamiki family.
Himekawa Airi. A morning drama actress who has been popular for the past years. She's always with the family, but she's much closer to Hikaru compared to her own husband.
It would be impossible to get close to Hikaru without at least one person in the way. He's either at home, Lala Lai, or Kamiki Production.
Nino rubbed her chin while thinking. Her eyes expanded slightly as she thought of an idea.
Unless…
Nino navigated to her contacts, scrolling through it to find a specific phone number that the pictures originally came from. She stopped upon the name of the number she was searching for in her contacts.
Ryosuke Kaihara.
Nino pressed her phone against her ear, waiting for the phone to be picked up. The voice of Ryosuke was heard from the other side of the phone, “Niino-san?”
“Ryosuke, I have a plan. You'll have to be patient. It'll be worth the wait in the end.”Nino said with a smug grin on her face.
Chapter Text
It's been two months. So far, the series in which the director cast me as the main character has done exceptionally well. I've gotten better at acting thanks to my father's guidance. If I continue this way, my father will be able to continue his acting career. Other directors are also paying more attention to me than they were previously. Taiki has also caught the eye of other filmmakers and landed roles in films. Seijuro-sama and Airi-san were pleased to watch their kid appear in films.
“Aqua! Aqua! I got it!”Ruby waved Taiki's phone in the air before taking a seat next to Aqua on the couch. Aqua glanced over at his twin with a flat face, “What are you doing with Taiki's phone? You know that's invading his privacy.”He explained. Ruby typed away in Taiki's phone, searching for something, “I need to know more about that woman, Aqua! Papa has been going to the bar a lot after he finishes in Kamiki Production! Remember, what our Mama Airi told us?”
Ah. Right, that. It turns out that our father has been going to the bar a lot to meet up with a young actress within the entertainment industry. We found out three weeks ago. Ruby has been begging Airi to tell her who she was. After a week of begging, she finally got her name: Katayose Yura.
“I want to find out more about this lady who wants to steal Papa!”Ruby grumbled, having her gaze glued onto the phone screen. “Our Papa might meet her after he leaves Kamiki Production today!” Aqua watched his sister typing away with a bored look. Ruby gasped, “I found her!”She showed Aqua the picture of the actress.
“Hmm… She's gorgeous–”
“I know, right?! No wonder Papa wants to go see her after he leaves work!”Ruby cried out as she pouted, “She's so young and gorgeous! Who wouldn't want a young lady like her to be their girlfriend?! She's famous, gorgeous, and talented!”She scrolled through the information that was available about the young actress. Aqua leaned against the couch, “I think you're overreacting.”
“I'm not overreacting! This can't happen, Aqua! Mama Airi told me that there's a chance this woman can take our Papa away from us! I don't want to have a stepmom! Do you know how evil they are in movies?!”
“... that's only in movies, Ruby.”
“It can happen in real life, Aqua!”
Aqua paused and sighed, “Yes, that's true.”
“I don't want a stepmom!”
“You do know that not all step moms are the same, right? Yes, some are evil, but others are very kind and understanding. You can't judge someone just from what you saw in a movie.”
Ruby glared and puffed her cheeks out in anger, “I know that, but this is our Papa we are talking about! If Papa falls in love with her and decides to be with her, then she will be our new Mama! My only Mama is Airi! No one else!”Ruby crossed her arms, glancing away with an angry pout. “Ruby, you know that our father has the right to be in a relationship if he desires. He's twenty-six years old. He's young.”
“But… What about our real mother?”
“Our father hasn't told us anything about her. Something must have happened between them that our father doesn't want to tell us about, and he's trying to move on. Our father has the right to be happy with someone whom he can trust. Maybe that actress is the person he trusts. You know that our father doesn't have very close friends, or at least people he can trust the most when it comes to his personal life.”Aqua explained, “Katayose-San might be the person that our father can trust considering how he sees her at the bar almost every single day. Don't you think it will make our father happy to have someone outside of the family to trust the way he does with Seijuro-sama?”
Ruby stayed quiet, staring at the picture of Yura on Taiki's phone screen, “...Yeah.”
Suddenly, the phone was snatched from Ruby's hands, “You two can't take my phone. This phone has my personal things in it.”Taiki said, glaring at the twins.
“Ruby technically is the one who stole it.”Aqua corrected, “I had nothing to do with it.”
“I'm sorry, Onii-san! I had to find out who that woman who my Papa is seeing at the bar looks like!”
“What woman?”Taiki took a glance at his phone screen to see Yura's picture, “Oh. Her?”He pointed with his index finger.
“Mhm!”
“She's gorgeous.”Taiki said, zooming into the picture, “Isn't this the actress who is rising in popularity in the industry?”
“Yes, she is.”Aqua responded, changing the channel of the television, “My father has been going to the bar to see her for the past two months. After he's done with his work at Kamiki Production, he goes to the bar right after. Unless we have something to do like rehearsing, modeling, or filming a scene with a director.” Taiki scrolled through the information available about the actress. As his eyes wandered through the information, he stated, “She seems nice. She's twenty, and your father is twenty-six. They are six years apart. From what the website says about her, she seems like a very cheerful person. A lot of energy and determination. Their age gap is acceptable.”
“Wha?!”
“There's a lot of couples who are six years apart from one another, and they're very happy together years later. It depends on how capable they are. If your father was in his 40s, 50s, or more than that, then that's very different.”Taiki took a seat on the couch next to Ruby. From the corner of his eye, he could see Ruby glaring at him, “You were supposed to be against the idea, Onii-san!”
"Why should I? Your father is still young. He is twenty-six years old and really attractive. Anyone would agree with me that Hikaru is handsome. He, like the great Idol Ai, could capture the attention of any crowd. Every time he walks by, people's attention is drawn to him. I'm shocked you didn't notice.” Taiki made a flat face at Ruby, "He's like a special jewel that gets everyone's attention.”
Ruby sulked, “But he's my Papa! I don't want him getting hurt…”
“It happens, Ruby. Eventually, people move on and find someone better. It's how love works.”Taiki shrugged, putting his phone away, “Maybe if you guys get to know her, you'll end up liking her.”
“...Well, our father doesn't know that we know about him seeing Katayose-san.”Aqua said.
“Then how do you guys know about her?”
“Mama Airi told us about her.”Ruby responded, “Three weeks ago.”
“And a week ago, she gave Ruby her name,”Aqua added, “Seijuro-sama told her about Katayose-san, and then she told us when Ruby asked her why she picked us up from school instead of our father.”
“Our Papa was with her that day! She stole our Papa away from us!”
“She did not.”
“Yes she did, Aqua! He's falling for her charm! Her spell!”
“She's not a witch, Ruby. Please, you're overreacting here.”Aqua sighed, rubbing his temple in annoyance. Taiki patted Ruby's head with a grin, “Don't be so negative, Ruby. You don't even know her. You should get to know her first. If your father is seeing her, actually hanging out with her and he's happy, it's worth a shot to get to know her as the person she is.”
“...”Ruby glanced down at her lap with a small pout, “But what if she ends up hurting my Papa? I don't want to see him sad because of her or anyone.”Ruby puffed her cheeks out, averting her eyes, “Besides I don't want another Mama! Our only Mama is Airi, right Aqua?!”
“Don't bring me into this.”Aqua said with a bored tone in his voice.
“Aqua!!”Ruby whined.
“What are you three talking about?”Airi walked up to the couch with a smile on her face. “Katayose-san. Ruby believes that she's taking away our father.”Aqua responded, changing the channels, “I think she's overreacting.”
“I'm not!”Ruby protested.
"You are a bit."Taiki replied, "You don't know the woman at all. You can't criticize her just because your father is hanging out with her at a club." Airi rubbed Taiki's head, smiling widely, "You know, sweetheart, even the loveliest people can be cruel. They can deceive anyone. It is unacceptable to judge someone, yet you must remember to be cautious with strangers. Who knows what their intentions are?" Airi clasped her hands together, "Let's not discuss that. How about we go out and purchase some things for dinner before Seijuro and Hikaru arrive home?”
Ruby hopped off the couch with a smile, “”Yeah! Can we make pizza for dinner!?”
“Sure. Let's get ready to go to the store!”Airi smiled before going upstairs, “You're coming with us, Taiki! Get ready!”
“What?! Why do I have to go?!”
“Because I said so!”Airi shouted back from upstairs.
_____
“Ugh…”Taiki groaned in annoyance as the four walked through the store while Airi pushed the cart, “Why did I have to come?”
“You're always in your room, Taiki. You have to get fresh air and some sun. You're very pale,”Airi responded. Aqua butted in the conversation, “You need your vitamin D, too.”
“Exactly.”Airi agreed, “Listen to Aqua. He knows exactly what your body needs with all of those books he reads. He's being a good little brother to you, sweetie!”She smiled sweetly. Taiki frowned. He glanced down at Aqua and patted his head, “You're such a nerd.”
“Thank you. I'll take that as a compliment. I'm glad I'm seen as a nerd in your teenage mind.”Aqua smiled smugly at the fifteen years old, “and not someone who looks like a vampire from those ridiculous novels on TV.”
Taiki glared, “Watch it. I'm still your older brother, weirdo.”He shoved Aqua's head playfully. Ruby ran towards the flour with a smile on her face, “I found the flour!”She grabbed a bag from the shelf and carried it towards the cart. She placed it down.
“Good job, Ruby!”
“Sugar.”Aqua said, grabbing a bag of sugar from the shelf and placing it in the cart.
“We're making the pizza crust from scratch?”Taiki asked with a frown on his face, “That's a waste of time, Mom. They sell pizza crusts that are already made. You just need to put the sauce, cheese, and toppings on top.”
“Yes, we can do that, but where's the fun in doing that?”Airi chuckled.
“Mooom.”Taiki grumbled. Airi placed a kiss on Taiki's head, “Come on sweetie, don't be so grumpy. It'll be fun!”
Taiki sighed with a nod, “I don't have much of a choice…”
After 30 minutes, the little family glanced at the toppings that they could add to their pizza, “Pepperoni! It's the best topping ever for pizza!”Ruby smiled, pointing over at the bag of Pepperoni. “Hmm…How about we add sausage to it?”Aqua suggested, “Or mushrooms? It is a good source of vitamins, minerals, fiber, and protein.”
“Ew! Mushrooms? That's nasty, Aqua!”Ruby said with disgust.
“It's not nasty. It's what your body needs, Ruby.”
“This is the pizza we are talking about here! This pizza is for Papa and Seijuro-sama! We have to make sure it's delicious for them!”
Taiki watched the twins argue while he reached out, grabbed the bag of Pepperoni, and placed it in the cart, “Done.”
Aqua and Ruby gazed at Taiki with mouths open, unable to finish their debate. Airi beamed, "We have all the stuff for the pizza! Let us go pay for them."Airi pushed the cart towards the cash registers. The youngsters followed her as Ruby peeked down each aisle they passed.
Suddenly, Aqua was pulled into an aisle by Ruby, “Aqua! Look!”Ruby pointed over at a certain magazine displayed on the shelf. She made her way towards it and snatched it, “Look who's on the cover!”She showed off to her twin.
Aqua stood next to her, taking a look at the cover. It was Yura on the front cover, “Didn't that come out recently?”He questioned as Ruby looked through the magazine, “There's more pictures of her!”She exclaimed, showing it to Aqua, “She looks so beautiful with all of these outfits!”She pouted, “No wonder Papa goes to see her!”
Aqua grabbed the magazine from Ruby's grasp, "Yes. She is lovely. Any young man, even our father, would be attracted to her. Who would not? She seems like a nice person, yet what Airi stated is right. Sometimes, the loveliest individuals can be the cruelest, especially when they know how to pass themselves off as good and trustworthy people who can trick everyone.”He stared at Yura in the magazine.
Ruby glanced down at her feet, “Aqua…”
“Hmm?”Aqua glanced over.
“Do you think there's a chance our Papa falls in love with her?”Ruby questioned, glancing over at her twin.
“...I don't know. Our father doesn't really seem that interested in being in a romantic relationship. He never hung out with anyone like this before, not even actors he worked with before.”Aqua replied, closing the magazine, “But she's the first person that our father is willing to spend time with.”
“...What if he ends up getting hurt by her?”
“...”Aqua kept his mouth closed.
“I would never forgive her for it.”Ruby said, looking at the magazine cover again with a black star on her left eye. Taiki approached them, “There you are! Come on, we are going home. My mom already paid for the things.”
Aqua put the magazine back where it was. Ruby smiled, “Yay! Time to make the pizza!”She said, leaving the aisle as the other two followed her.
_____
"It looks amazing so far, Mama Airi!"Ruby grinned as she watched Airi sketch out the dough into a wide circle as Taiki and Aqua worked on the one Airi had previously created on the side. "You're very slow.”
"Give me one minute. I'm doing my best to coat the pizza dough with sauce. It must be even."Aqua smeared tomato sauce on the pizza crust with the bottom of the spoon. Taiki scowled, "It will be coated in cheese and pepperoni. Nobody will notice.”
“They will notice. These pizzas are for our fathers. They have to be perfect.”Aqua scowled back. Taiki rolled his eyes with a sigh, “You're such a pain in the ass.”
“And you are, too. Now, go get the cheese.”Aqua ordered.
"I am sure Papa will enjoy the pizza, Mama Airi! Especially since it is stuffed crust!"Ruby exclaimed. Airi smiled, "I'm confident he'll appreciate it. We're making it with a lot of love; the best ingredient there is!"Airi leaned in and kissed Ruby's head, smiling. Ruby's eyes twinkled as she leaned on Airi's upper arm. "You're the best Mama in the world, Mama Airi!”
Airi pressed the side of her head against Ruby's, “I will always be the best and only Mama for Aqua and you. I love you two dearly, like a true mother does.”
Ruby smiled softly, her eyes sparkling at the words. She grimaced as she heard Aqua and Taiki argue, disrupting Airi and her mother-daughter moment, "Boys…"She complained, and Airi smothered a laugh.
Chapter Text
Hikaru entered the house and closed the door behind him. He let out a tired sigh before he was greeted by a hug from his daughter, “Papa!”Ruby exclaimed, burying her face onto his button-up black blazer. Aqua soon came into view. Aqua approached his father and wrapped his arms around him, giving him an embrace as well, “Welcome home, Father.”
Hikaru grinned and put his arms around them, returning the hug. The twins gasped as their father spun them around, still holding them tight in his embrace. Once they were on their feet again, they smiled up at their father, “My two stars,”He kissed Aqua and Ruby's heads happily, “Did you two behave well?”
“Mhm. Mama Airi took us to the store to buy some ingredients to make dinner! We made pizza! Stuffed crust.”Ruby replied as the twins broke from the hug. Aqua nodded, “It was fun.”
Hikaru chuckled and petted their heads, “My little chefs. I can smell the pizza from here.”He made his way over to the dining room area connected to the living room and kitchen as the twins followed him. Seijuro glanced over once Hikaru entered. He grinned, “You're finally home.”
“We can finally eat!”Taiki sighed in relief as Airi stepped out of the kitchen with drinks. Aqua and Ruby took their seats while Airi placed the drinks down on the table before taking her own seat next to her husband. Hikaru unbuttoned his blazer and slid it off his shoulders, “I apologize. I had to stay a little longer in Kamiki Production to work on things that needed my attention.”
“You didn't go to the bar today?”Airi questioned.
“...No.”Hikaru replied, not looking at Airi. As Hikaru laid his blazer on top of the top rail of the chair, Airi's gaze stayed glued on him. Hikaru felt a cold shiver go down his spine, feeling his molester's gaze checking his body out. A feeling he didn't like, especially now that he had grown and developed fully physically compared to his eleven year old self. Aqua and Ruby shared a glance at the mention of the bar as Hikaru took a seat between them.
“You have been going to the bar a lot lately,”Seijuro pointed out.
“Oh. Heh. After the whole anxiety attack, I decided to give myself a little time to relax after I left Kamiki Production. A way to focus on something else other than work.”Hikaru explained as the family began to get their slices of pizza. Taiki and the twins shared a glance, eating their slice of pizza and keeping their mouths shut while Airi grinned widely, enjoying her pizza.
“I'm very glad to hear that. You deserve it for all of the hard work as long as you don't end up drunk.”
Hikaru chuckled, “Don't worry, I won't. I only drink non-alcoholic drinks. Unless it's for something special.”He smiled. Seijuro nodded before his eyes expanded with excitement, “Oh! Big news, I got the main role for a film! I got the news today from the director and ended up shooting some scenes for it.”
“That's amazing, honey! I'm glad you got the main part. It'll be your first one ever, right?”
“Mhm. I'm quite proud of myself. After so many side roles in projects, I finally got my official first main role.”
“That's great, Dad. I'm proud of you. It's about time, too.”Taiki said teasingly as Seijuro shot him a glare. Taiki smiled innocently at his father.
"Tell us more about the film, Seijuro-sama."Hikaru spoke. As they ate their pizza, Seijuro grinned brightly and began telling the family about the film in which he would star.
_____
Ruby climbed on her bed and got under the covers. She smiled softly. A soft knock was heard from the door, “Ruby?”It was Airi. The door opened as Airi peeked inside.
Ruby grinned, “Mama Airi!”
Airi stepped inside, closing the door behind her. She approached Ruby's bed and took a seat, “I came here to give you your goodnight kiss.”She said and pressed her lips against Ruby's forehead after moving the strands of hair, “I can't forget to give my daughter her goodnight kiss.”
Ruby observed, "I have to give you one, too, Mama Airi!"She kissed Airi on the cheek. Airi smiled, "Aw! Thank you. Now I can sleep soundly, as I usually do with your kisses."She chuckled, "Oh. I also wanted to speak with you about Katayose-san. I am pleased Taiki, Aqua, and you did not bring her up at dinner. It would have spoiled everything, especially after such an exhausting day for your Papa.”
Ruby pouted, "Papa always comes home tired from work, so we don't want to stress him. I don't want him to have that attack again.” She fiddled with the bed sheet and lowered her sight. She smiled again: "But Papa didn't see her today, so that's a good thing!"She stared at Airi again.
“But he can always see her tomorrow. Tomorrow, the next, the day after that, and so on. No matter what, he'll go see her if he has the chance.”Airi spoke as Ruby's gaze stared at Airi, “That woman won't let your Papa go easily. Your Papa is quite handsome. Much more handsome than some of the actors she worked with. Sometimes, women like Katayose-san, they always end up going towards agency owners like your Papa for their money.”
“...so she is using my Papa for his money?”
“There's a chance of that. She can easily lie to people just like some actors do in the entertainment industry. They would even go to extreme lengths to get what they want to be on top. It's a harsh reality,”Airi explained, “I don't trust that woman. I don't want her to hurt your Papa. He doesn't deserve that. I don't want her to become your step mom either. I don't want you to replace me.”
“Wha?! She would never replace you! No one can replace you, Mama!”Ruby cried out as her eyes slightly expanded, trying to reassure Airi. Airi stared at Ruby with widened eyes at the solo word ‘Mama’, “Did you just call me Mama?”
Ruby blinked in confusion before gasping, realizing that it was the first time that she called Airi ‘Mama’ rather than ‘Mama Airi.’ Suddenly, Ruby's expression changed. With determination and proud eyes, Ruby smiled widely, “Yeah! It's because you're my Mama! You will always be my only Mama that I love! No one will replace you, not even Katayose-san!”She threw her arms around Airi, burying her face onto her shoulder, “You're the perfect Mama I can ask and wish for.”
Airi put her arms around Ruby as the room grew silent. After almost five seconds, Airi blinked, hearing a sniff from Ruby, “Ruby, are you crying….?”She asked with a concerned tone in her voice.
Out of Airi's view, Ruby lifted her gaze from Airi's shoulder to reveal her eyes crowded up with tears.
My mother from my previous life stopped visiting me as time went by. She distanced herself from me when I needed her the most. When I need her mother's love that any little girl would want.
Ruby's arms tightened around Airi.
I needed her hug to make me feel like everything was okay. I needed her warmth to forget about the suffering I was going through. I needed her by my side, even if I was going to die. I wanted her to be there for me. I wanted her to be the last person I saw before that time for me came.
I needed her hand.
I needed her hug.
I needed her kisses.
I needed her cuddles.
I needed her warmth.
I needed her love.
I just needed her.
Ruby's lips quivered as tears escaped from the corner of her eyes.
I needed you, Mama.
Ruby closed her eyes, letting the tears roll down her cheeks. She gripped onto Airi's pajama shirt. Her frown slowly turned into a small smile, “I'm just really happy, Mama.”She replied. Ruby pulled away from the hug, “I'm really happy to have a Mama like you.”
Airi smiled softly, “And I'm really happy to have a daughter like you.”She spoke, wiped away Ruby's tears, and pulled Ruby into her lap. She wrapped her arms around her, resting her chin on the top of Ruby's head, “I love you, Ruby.”
Ruby's eyes teared up again with an emotional smile on her face, “I love you too, Mama.”She leaned against her chest and relaxed, feeling the warmth she wanted from her mother of her previous life, “I love you much more.”
“I love you most.”Airi giggled, holding Ruby close to her and gently rocking back and forth.
_____
The next day, Hikaru watched his kid perform in a scene from the series he was in. However, Taishi prevented it from continuing. The director looked over the screenplay, puzzled. Hikaru got up from his seat and approached him, "Is there something wrong, director?”
“This scene. Precocious' emotional acting is not how I envisioned it to be for this scene,”Taishi replied, “This is another intense scene for his character to face. His character is facing one of the suspects involved with the death of his parents, and that is close to the person who's trying to get him and use him as a test subject. This is one of the scenes where the character would show pure rage, desperation, and insanity. Precocious is not doing that.”
Hikaru looked over to Aqua, who was standing alone and watching the crew and actors, and said, "Emotional acting is difficult for him to do. The key reason Aqua was able to pull off something so heartbreaking during the first shot of the series' first episode was because you knew where it would hurt the most. He does not get angry easily. I've never seen him enraged that he would scream in pure wrath. He's a very quiet and serious kid.”
“And very mature for his age.”Taishi added, “Nonetheless, I do need him to perfect this scene.”
Hikaru looked over at Taishi, “I can practice the scene with Aqua. I've been teaching him different techniques that I've learned when I was his age. I don't mind practicing with him on this scene. I know Aqua is capable of doing it.”
"Ah. That would explain how his acting has improved over the last two months.” Taishi rubbed his head and groaned, "I suppose I can end the shooting early so Precocious can practice this part. The episode won't air until next week, anyway."He said. He switched his focus to the crew and performers, informing them that the shoot would be wrapped up early. After that, Taishi turned to the young man next to him and said, "Precocious told me about your deal. The series has received a lot of recognition for Aqua's acting and character. I assume you'll be acting again after not participating in any productions and focusing on your agency.”
"Ah. That."Hikaru scratched the back of his head, "Well, seeing as Aqua is doing well and the series has been getting popular, I'll be returning to acting. A deal is a deal." Taishi's face brightened up when he heard the response: "That's great, and perfect timing as well."He said, "Some filmmakers would like to chat with you about involving you in their upcoming projects. They have contacted me in case you reconsider leaving your acting career. I am working with your kid, so they know that I have access to you.”
“That quickly?”
“Of course. You're a famous actor. You are known for your talent and handsome looks. Any director would be lucky to have you in their production. One of them wants you to voice-act in the show they're making. It would be a good opportunity for you to try something new.”
“Ah, yes. It would be.”Hikaru agreed before he glanced over when he felt someone's presence next to him. Aqua looked back at his father, “I'm ready to go.”
“I'll send you the contacts of the directors once I'm done here. Good job today, and practice that scene, precocious.”Taishi petted Aqua’s head before walking off. Aqua watched, “Contacts?”
“Oh. I'll be acting again. You're doing amazing in the series, and a deal is a deal. The director told me about some filmmakers who wanted me in their projects.”Hikaru explained as Aqua and Hikaru made their way out to the parking lot.
“Are you planning to work with them all?”
Hikaru chuckled, “It depends if I like the role I'll be playing and if I'm willing to work with the director. We'll have to wait and see. For right now, I want to help you practice your scene and make it as good as possible for the real thing.”
Aqua nodded.
_____
Taiki sat in the corner of the Lala Lai practice room, staring at his script and skimming it. Akane looked up from her script and saw Taiki alone in the corner. She arched an eyebrow and approached him, "Taiki-Senpai?"She called out to grab his attention.
“Oh, Akane-chan.”Taiki watched the twelve year old sit next to him, “Aren't you supposed to be practicing your lines?”
"Yes, but you seemed lonely. Well, you always do. "Akane muttered and shook her head. She smiled softly at Taiki, "I wanted to keep you company. What are you doing?" Taiki presented Akane his screenplay, saying, "Looking over my lines for a film I'm going to be in. I am one of the main characters in it. It's a fantasy film, so I'll be dressing up and changing my appearance.”
“Have you been practicing?”
“A bit, but,”Taiki paused, glancing down at the script in his hands, “I want to practice with someone.”
Akane gasped as her eyes lit up, “I can practice with you!”She grinned. “I can give you some of my time to–”
“No– not with you, Akane-chan. You're a good actor for someone your age. You have been practicing a lot and learning all the techniques to be a good actor. I want someone else to practice with me. I want to practice with Hikaru-san.”
“Aqua and Ruby's father?”
Taiki nodded.
"Then ask him to help you practice. I am confident he will offer you some of his time to practice."Akane grinned joyfully. However, Taiki slouched in his seat, "I would, but I'm not sure if I should."Taiki nervously stroked his index finger against the book, "I'm not the type to be shy about asking for help, but it's different with Hikaru-san. My relationship with him has been completely different from the beginning.”
“How so?”
Taiki sighed deeply, “I shouldn't be telling you this, but since we'll be seeing each other and working with each other for who knows how long, I suppose I should tell you.”He adjusted himself to be more comfortable and sighed, looking ahead, “Hikaru has always been distant with me. When he moved into my parents’ home with the twins, Hikaru has always been awkward, distant, and extremely quiet towards me. When I'm around him, from what I remember, he would keep his distance and would talk to me, but our conversation would be very short. His attention was mostly on Aqua and Ruby. One second, he would be smiling and very excited, but when he sees me, it goes away. His body language would change around me. It was as if I reminded him of something that caused him to distance himself completely.”
Akane listened to him, keeping her gaze on him.
“I always wanted to ask him why he was that way towards me. I thought I must have done something to him that I didn't remember. Maybe I was the one who ruined the chance of a relationship to grow between us. I'm not sure. Ten year old me thought that we were going to remain distant, and that made me feel guilty.” Taiki smiled softly as he continued, “However, something changed. He decided to spend time with me. He decided to build an actual relationship with me. He looked determined to do so. I'm not sure what made him change towards me, but I'm very glad that he did.”
“How's your relationship with him now?”
“It's much better. We're not so distant anymore, and it's not awkward.”He responded.
“Then, why do you have trouble asking him for help if your relationship with him has improved?”
Taiki slightly frowned, averting his eyes,”I don't want to bother him. He's helping Aqua with his acting, and he has his agency to work and look after.”
“Just because he has things to do doesn't mean he won't give you some of his time to practice with you. There's another reason why you don't want to ask him for help.”Akane narrowed her eyes. Taiki looked over at her, “That's one of the reasons why I don't want to ask. The other is that… he's a very talented actor. I don't think I can meet up to his expectations. I still have a lot of things to learn to become a good actor. I don't want to disappoint him.”
Akane blinked before her eyes sparkled, “Aw! It's very sweet that you think you'll disappoint him. I don't think you will. You're improving your acting, and who knows, you might end up being one of the best actors here in Lala Lai in the future.” She smiled sweetly as her expression softened, “I can tell how hard you're learning the techniques of acting, especially when we have a play coming up. I'm sure Kamiki-san would love to see what you have learned and improved.”
Taiki shook his head, gripping onto the script, and stared at it, “I may have improved and learned it all, but I don't think I'll ever meet up to his level of acting. He was one of the best performers here in Lala Lai. The beginning of his acting career was slow, but he began getting many more acting jobs when his talent was recognized. He won awards for his talent and hard work. If you could have seen it, the way he shined and stole the attention of everyone when he was on that stage getting his trophy. Every single director that he worked with, they would always say the same thing: he's talented, good-looking, hardworking, special . Now, he has his own agency. I understand that I won't make my own agency. Ugh, too much work.”Taiki shivered at the thought and sighed, “But going that far to the point of winning awards? I don't think so.”
Akane slightly frowned, glancing down at her lap.
“I've seen many of the projects he played in. I observed the characters he played as. I saw everything he did to be able to play a certain character. He used his emotions to be able to understand why a character felt the way they did, even with the trauma they went through. He knew the ways to manipulate his surroundings and the actors he worked with to make the scene believable. However, with each production he was in and I observed, there was one thing that was the same.”
“Which is?”
"His eyes."Taiki gazed at her again, "Once his eyes meet the camera, it's difficult to look away. His eyes remind me of the genius Idol Ai. Everyone's attention is drawn to her with just one look. You cannot look away, no matter how much you want to. That's something I discovered while watching some of Ai's recorded concerts, which the twins have. They both have the ability to captivate the entire globe with a single glance.”
“That's so interesting.”Akane mumbled, rubbing her chin. Taiki blinked when Akane immediately pulled out her notepad and began to write with her pencil. He frowned, “Are you really writing this right now?”
“Mhm. It's interesting.”Akane smiled.
Taiki sighed deeply, “Maybe I should have kept my mouth shut.”
Akane kept her smile, writing things down on the notepad, “I understand that Kamiki-san is a talented actor and you don't want to disappoint him, but he seems like a very understanding person. I don't think he would care if you won an award like him or became as famous as he is now. As long as you try your best, he'll be proud of you.”She reassured.
Taiki kept his mouth closed.
“Ask him to practice with you. I'm sure he'll give you some of his time.”Akane smiled confidently, “Oh! Do you wanna know something funny to cheer up the mood?”
“Hmm?”
“Aqua-kun and you share some facial features, even Kamiki-san, and you do, too! It's as if the Kamiki family and you are blood related.”She giggled, “Funny, huh?”
Taiki blinked, “We do?”He questioned. Akane nodded, “Yep!” Taiki's eyes slightly expanded at Akane's funny observation. He gazed down at the script in his hands, “I think I might be spending too much time with them…”He said with a flat face.
Akane muffled a small laugh, “Don't say that. It just means you love spending time with them and love them as if they were your actual family. It's sweet.”
Taiki let out a faint chuckle as the two looked forward to see Toshirou raising his hand in the air to draw their attention. Akane rose off the floor, "Looks like he needs us. Come on.” She moved over and put her notebook and pencil away. Taiki waited for a bit before standing up and following Akane.
Chapter Text
Taiki whispered his lines to himself, holding his script in his hands as Ruby watched, and Airi drove the vehicle back home. "With this sword, I will end this conflict once and for all. You will not win this time."Taiki whispered as his gaze hardened, "For my future kingdom, my people, and my parents, I will not let you destroy our only home.”
Ruby leaned over to take a look at Taiki's script, “Are you practicing, Onii-san?”
Taiki snapped out of his focus and glanced over at Ruby. He nodded, “I want to make sure I remember my lines and put the right emotions onto it.”He replied, “I want the scene to become believable, but I'm not sure if I'm doing a good job.” Ruby grinned, “I think you're doing an amazing job.”
“Hmm…”
“You can ask my Papa for help! He's been helping Aqua with his acting lately, and so far, Aqua has been doing better and getting more attention from directors!”Ruby let out a laugh before clapping her hands, “Papa can watch you act and tell you what you need to do better. My Papa is always willing to help you.”
Taiki gave Ruby a flat face.
Ruby leaned against her seat, kicking her feet, “All you have to do is ask him when we get him. I can do it for you!”She suggested before she was instantly turned down by Taiki, “No. No need. I'll do it.”He flashed a small smile. Ruby noticed and returned the smile as well with a nod. Taiki looked down at his script nervously.
After a 20-minute trip home, Ruby burst the front door open with an excited smile as Taiki and Airi waited behind her, "Papa!! We're home!!"She yelled, dashed into the house. "Papa!!"Ruby yelled, sprinting towards the living room. Her eyes twinkled when she saw her father discussing with Aqua while holding a script. Hikaru and Aqua interrupted their talk by looking across at the very happy Ruby.
“Papa!!”Ruby cried out from joy and threw her arms around Hikaru's waist. Hikaru stumbled slightly from the sudden shift of weight but balanced himself easily. He let out a chuckle and moved Ruby's bangs, placing a peck on her forehead. “Papa! I missed you so much!”Ruby pouted.
“We were only away from each other for ten hours, Ruby.”
“That's way too long, Papa! It felt like ten years!”She cried.
Hikaru chuckled again while Aqua deadpanned, “You are really a Papa's girl.”
“And you are a Papa's boy!”Ruby glared at her twin. Aqua didn't say a word after that. Instead, he glanced away, knowing Ruby was right. Hikaru gave Ruby an embrace, “Now, my other star is here with me.”He grinned. Ruby smiled brightly and gave a peck on Hikaru's cheek, “Mwah!”
"Did she interrupt something?"Airi inquired, capturing the attention of the Kamiki family as Taiki stood next to his mother. Hikaru looked at Airi and shook his head, "No. I was providing Aqua advice on how to better some of the scenarios we did today in the practice room."He said, handing Aqua the script, "We'll continue this tomorrow when I return from Kamiki Productions.”
“You're not going to the bar like you always do?”Airi stared at the twenty-six year old with an intense gaze.
“No. Aqua needs me.”Hikaru patted Aqua's head with a smile, “Nothing is more important than my children.”
Aqua smiled at his father.
Ruby grinned widely. Papa won't see that woman! Yay! She tightened the embrace joyfully. “Especially now that I'm going to be acting again,”Hikaru added. Taiki's eyes expanded at the news, “You are?”
“Mhm. The director sent me the contacts of the directors who wanted me in their productions that they are creating, so I'll be seeing them as well to see what roles I'll be playing as in their projects.”Hikaru explained. Taiki stared at him, forming a smile as his eyes twinkled at the news. Suddenly, his excited expression turned into pure panic, realizing something. Shit. I can't ask him to help me practice now. Aqua, Kamiki Production, and his return to acting will keep him occupied.
Taiki's gaze lowered to the floor, gripping onto the script. If I ask him for help and give me some of his time, I'm sure he will become too stressed about everything on his shoulders. That stress can lead to a panic attack. I don't want Aqua and Ruby to witness that again. He facepalmed, cursing quietly to himself.
“That's amazing news! I'm glad to see you're going back to acting. That natural talent of yours shouldn't be wasted, and your good looks.”Airi flashed an unsettling grin at Hikaru, who forced a smile in return, “Right.”
“I'll go start making dinner before Seijuro arrives. How about you come and help me, Hikaru? It would make Seijuro happy to eat something we made together.”Airi said, keeping the same grin before patting her son's head and walking off to the kitchen. Hikaru hesitated for a bit before following Airi into the kitchen.
Ruby watched with a pout, saddened that her hug with Hikaru broke off, “My Papa hug.” She turned to face Taiki, “Onii-san! That was your chance to ask my Papa for his help!”She scolded.
“...”
“What is she talking about?”Aqua questioned.
Taiki dropped his hand from his face with a deep sigh, “I was going to ask your dad to help me practice my lines for the fantasy film I'm casted in. I want to make the scenes I'm in as good as possible and believable. The problem is that I'm not sure if I'm doing a good job, so I want to get his feedback, get some advice, and practice with him.”Taiki explained, approaching the couch and taking a seat slouching, “He has been in many films as a main character and side character that I observed. He makes the scenes believable in his own ways. He's a way better actor than my parents.”
“I can't argue with that.”Aqua took a seat on the couch with Ruby next to him.
“Now with him being back in acting, helping you, and managing Kamiki Production, I don't want to ask him to only stress him out even more. Remember the last time he was stressed out? It gave him an anxiety attack.”
“...Yeah.”Aqua mumbled while Ruby glanced down, “We remember, Onii-san. It's hard to forget to see our Papa that way.”
“It was…a heartbreaking sight.”Aqua glanced down, remembering that moment perfectly. The panic he felt for a second when he stepped into that bedroom. The sight of his father during that attack. It was something he was afraid of seeing happen again, but in the back of his mind, he wasn't so sure if that attack was caused by stress.
Aqua looked at Taiki, saying, “I understand you don't want to stress out my father, but it's his choice to make. He's the only one who knows how much his body and mindset can handle. Even if you're afraid that he will get another attack, you should at least try to ask him to practice with you. No harm will be done if you do.”
“Yeah!”Ruby exclaimed, grinning at Taiki, “Remember what I said during the car ride? My Papa is always willing to help you!”
“If he can't, he will make time for you when his day is not so busy.” Aqua flickered his eyes when he got an idea, “Oh. How about you ask him after he's done practicing with me? Maybe he'll give you some of his time considering he's already in the practice room. I'll be there so you won't be alone when you ask him.”
Taiki remained quiet, glancing down at his feet.
Hikaru placed the pans down on the counter table while Airi took out the ingredients she needed to make dinner. She glanced over her shoulder to the twenty-six year old man. She placed down the ingredients and approached him from behind. Airi slithered her arms around Hikaru's waist, instantly feeling him tense up in her arms.
“It's been a while.”Airi whispered into his ear, “With everything going on and you being an agency owner, we haven't had the time to have our fun. Don't you miss it?” She hummed out, “I do. I mean, I do have my husband to make me satisfied, but when I do have intercourse, I always end up imagining that he's you.”Her hand slid under Hikaru's shirt and ran her hand against his skin, “Every single time, I imagine he's you.”
Hikaru stared blankly at the kitchen counter, feeling his molester's hand sliding up to his chest and down to his stomach. “Do you miss our time together, hmm?”Airi brushed her lips against his neck, getting on her tippy shoes to be able to reach. Hikaru clenched his fists, feeling Airi's hand slowly moving down to his crotch.
"I've missed how soft your skin feels. I forgot how gorgeous you looked beneath me. I missed caressing your body. I missed the sounds that your mouth produced."Ai grinned, planting pecks on Hikaru's neck and running her tongue. "I missed how good it felt to have your cock inside of me. Do you miss me bouncing on you? Do you miss seeing my nude body? Are you missing my affection? My love?"She questioned.
Hikaru didn't say anything.
However, Airi saw Hikaru's twitching fists. She looked at them blankly before smiling, "Are you going to hit me, Hikaru? You wouldn't dare to hit a woman, right? If you hit me, you'll destroy things for both the twins and yourself. If they discover that you hit a lady who they regard as their mother figure, you will be portrayed as a monster in front of them. Your agency would be in disarray. Do you actually want that? Even if you tell the truth, who will believe that a man has been sexually assaulted? As they say, "Men can't get raped.”"She gave a slight giggle, "Well, some say that.”
Hikaru grasped Airi's wrist once he felt her grip on his waistband, “Please. Not now.”He whispered.
“Let me touch you…”Airi buried her face onto his shoulder as Hikari felt her hot breath against his skin. She slid her hand inside of his pants and underwear, “ I want to feel you .” Hikaru heard her muffled against his skin. He tensed up when he felt the hand of the woman be wrapped around his cock as her thumb ran against the tip. Hikaru covered his mouth and shut his eyes tightly.
“I want to feel you get aroused in my palm.” Airi whispered in his ear.
“Stop…please.”Hikaru whispered into his palm as his body trembled at the touching. “But you're enjoying it. I can feel your penis getting hard in my palm. It's okay. I'll take good care of you like I always do. I'm here.”She cooed seductively as she gently stroked his cock. Hikaru felt his eyes crowding up with tears and his lips quivering, “Stop…it.”
“Shh…”Airi shushed, running her tongue against his neck down to his collarbone, “You're so cute and handsome.”
Hikaru opened his eyes, revealing his watery eyes. As Airi continued to stroke him and whisper in his ear, Hikaru felt his stomach turn, causing him to gag. Airi was taken aback by Hikaru's gagging. He pushed her away and hurried to the restroom.
Airi stood there, watching him and having her arms on either side of her.
Hikaru rushed into the bathroom, turning on the lights and locking the door behind him. He promptly lifted the toilet lid. He gagged, prepared to vomit his guts out, but nothing came out. The gagging and coughing lasted a few seconds. Hikaru curled up on the floor, wrapping his arms over his knees as his eyes wet and tears streamed from the corner of his eyelids. He buried his face on his knees, sobbing silently to himself, and remained there for 15 minutes.
After 45 minutes, Aqua stepped into the kitchen getting a sniff of the food being prepared. He startled, realizing that Airi was the only one there, “Where's my father?”He asked. Airi glanced over at Aqua once she heard his voice, “Oh. Your father felt sick and went to the bathroom. Maybe something he ate made him feel sick. Did you guys eat lunch?”
Aqua nodded, “The director bought us some food to eat during break.”
“Hmm… There's a chance that something in the food didn't sit right with his stomach, or got food poisoning.”Airi suggested, “Maybe he's resting right now. He didn't come back after he ran off gagging. You should go check on him.” Aqua nodded, “Good idea.”He stepped out of the kitchen and made his way upstairs.
Aqua gently opened the door to Hikaru's bedroom once he made it, “Father?”He called out, peeking inside the room. His eyes landed on the sleeping twenty-six year old. He's resting. He quietly stepped into his father's bedroom and approached his bed. Quietly and slowly, he climbed on his bed, and sat down next to his sleeping father.
He stared at him for a moment and reached his hand out. He moved his father's bangs from his forehead. He pressed the back of his hand against it. No fever. Not yet anyway. I have to wait for tomorrow if he has a fever. If it's food poisoning, I'm surprised I'm not throwing up myself or have any of the symptoms. It does take a while for symptoms to surface. Aqua sighed and pulled his hand away.
He rubbed his chin. If he does have food poisoning, it's best if he gets all the rest he can get meaning he won't be able to help Taiki and I. However, knowing how stubborn he can be, I don't think it'll be easy. If he doesn't want to rest, then he'll need to drink a lot of fluids to prevent dehydration. He'll have to avoid solid foods or dairy products if he has diarrhea. He has to take it easy with his stomach. Lastly, he'll need medicine to help with the food poisoning and its symptoms, or maybe the hospital if it's too much for his body to handle. Aqua dropped his hand and laid down next to his father, keeping his gaze on him.
As Aqua watched his father sleep in a non-creepy way, he reached out and placed his hand on top of Hikaru's. He smiled softly. Don't worry, father, I'll take good care of you just like you did with us.
“I'll be right here.”
Once Seijuro made it home (after 30 minutes), Seijuro glanced around to see two people missing, “Dear, where's Hikaru and Aqua?”He asked, looking over at Airi standing next to him. “Oh. Aqua is with Hikaru upstairs. Hikaru felt sick while he and I were starting to make dinner for you, and Aqua went to check on him.”
“Papa is sick?!”Ruby gasped as her jaw dropped in horror, hearing what Airi said. Airi glanced down and smiled, “Don't worry, Ruby, he'll be fine. Aqua is keeping him company.”
“That would explain his disappearance,”Taiki added with a shrug.
“I want to see him–”Ruby was stopped by Seijuro. “How about you go and help Airi with setting up the table? I'll go check on them.”He patted her head and went upstairs while Ruby pouted. Seijuro opened the door to the bedroom, peeking inside. He spotted Hikaru and Aqua sleeping soundly next to each other. Seijuro's eyes twinkled at the cute sight of father and son, “Aw.”He giggled quietly, entering the bedroom.
He approached the sleeping Aqua and gently nudged him, “Aqua…”He spoke in a gentle tone, “Aquaaa…”
“Hmm…?”Aqua opened his eyes and turned his head to see Seijuro looking at him, “Seijuro-sama? When did you arrive?”
“Just now. Airi told me that Hikaru was feeling sick, and you came to check on him.”
“Oh. Yes, I did.”Aqua sat up, “He doesn't have a fever. My father and I ate the lunch that the director bought us. I assume he got food poisoning with it, or at least the food didn't sit well with his stomach. He's been sleeping since the moment he felt sick.”He rubbed his eyes and looked at Seijuro.
Seijuro nodded, being fully informed on the situation, “Alright. How about you help set up the table for dinner? I'll talk to Hikaru for a moment.”
Aqua nodded. He made one last glance at his father before getting off of the bed and leaving the bedroom. Seijuro looked at Hikaru and sat down on the edge of the bed, “Hikaru.”He said, nudging him, “Hikaru…!”
Hikaru shifted in his sleep, but slowly opened his eyes hearing Seijuro's voice, “Sei…Seijuro-sama?”He tiredly looked at Seijuro with his squinted eyes. Seijuro smiled, “Hey, sleepyhead. Airi told me you felt sick when you two were starting to make dinner for me.”
Hikaru gave him a confused look before remembering what happened between Airi and him. He rubbed his eyes, sitting up, “Oh, yeah. I did. I think something didn't sit right with my stomach with the food the director bought for me for lunch. Heh.”
“Or you might have food poisoning. Aqua was sleeping next to you and looking after you while you slept.”
“He was?”
“Mhm. Reminds me of when you used to sleep next to the twins during their sick days despite you getting sick right after they were fully recovered.”Seijuro chuckled, “How are you feeling so far? Feeling sick at all?”
“Oh. No, I'm fine now. Much better.”Hikaru replied with a small smile, feeling the guilt weighing him down, “The sleep helped me feel much better.”
“I'm glad. If you feel sick again, you tell me and I'll buy medicine for you or I'll take you to the hospital to get you checked!”Seijuro said. Hikaru shook his head, “No, no need for that! I feel perfectly fine.”
“Nonsense! I'll carry you to the hospital if I have to! I want you to be okay and healthy. You're my *adopted* son! I'll even hold your hand if you get a shot.” He gasped, “Even better, I'll feed you with train or airplane sounds!” Hikaru rapidly shook his head with panic and embarrassment, “It's fine, Seijuro-sama! No need to do that for me!”
“Choo-choo! Here comes the train!”Seijuro said, holding onto an imaginary spoon in his hand and moving it towards Hikaru, “ Chugga chugga choo-choo!”
“Seijuro-sama!”
“Choo-choo!! Here it comes!!”Seijuro grinned playfully, making train noises. Hikaru pouted at the teasing, “Pleaseee! Stoppp!”
Seijuro continued making train noises, making them louder the closer the imaginary spoon got. Hikaru kept his pout on his face, causing Seiijuro to laugh, “Okay, okay, I'll stop. Do you feel hungry?”
Hikaru narrowed his eyes, “Are you going to make those train noises again?”
“Haha! No!”Seijuro laughed out, “Dinner is ready, and Airi and the kids are getting the table set up.”He stood up from his seat. “In that case, then, yes, I'm hungry.”Hikaru got off of his bed, fixing his hair, “As long as you don't make those train noises again.”
“No promises.”Seijuro teased, walking out of the bedroom. Hikaru glared. Hmm…
…
"Here comes the choo-choo train!"Ruby said, making train noises as she moved the spoon with a piece of chicken and a cooked carrot towards Hikaru. Seijuro ate his meal with a smug smile on his face.
Of course… he would convince her to do the train noises.
“Uh, my little star, you don't need to do that.”Hikaru said with a small smile. Ruby glared, “You're sick, Papa! This is what people do to sick Papas!–”
“They don't,”Aqua spoke as the Uehara family watched.
“–Shush, Aqua! Open your mouth for the train, Papa!”She returned back to making train noises, “Chugga chugga choo-choo!”
“I'm not sick, Ruby. I feel much better now. I can feed myself–”
"Chugga chugga choo-choo!"Ruby spoke a little angrily, giving Hikaru a glare. That was a hint to Hikaru that she would not stop no matter what he said. Defeated, Hikaru opened his mouth, and Ruby smiled as she placed the spoon in his mouth, "Yay! The train made it!" Hikaru chewed on the food, watching Ruby's face light up.
Ruby got a spoonful of food again, “Chugga chugga choo-choo! Here comes another one, Papa!”
Seijuro smiled happily at the cute father and daughter moment in front of him. Adorable.
Chapter 23
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Alright, this scene is what you had trouble doing your emotional acting in.”Hikaru spoke as Aqua, and he stood in the practice room while his eyes skimmed through the lines of the suspect that he was going to play for Aqua's emotional acting practice. Aqua watched his father, narrowing his eyes. Hm… no symptoms of food poisoning for now. That's a relief. Aqua's expression relaxed, seeing his father was much better compared to yesterday. “Father, have you spoken to any of the filmmakers who want to work with you?”He questioned.
“Mhm. I spoke to one early this morning, and he told me about a horror, drama, and action film that he is making. He wants me as the main lead as the psychotic killer. The director told me that he saw the first film in which Gotanda-san gave me the main role as the serial killer, and he loved my acting. Now, I'm given another chance to play the villain. Let's hope my character becomes as popular as my first one. I heard that the two films are still quite popular.”
“When will you go see him?”
“Tomorrow morning. I won't be able to drop Ruby and you off at school, so Airi-san will be doing it.” Unfortunately.
“What about Kamiki Production?”
“I have my trustworthy employees who can take over while I'm gone like they always have. I know they'll be fine. If something is wrong, they can call me and I'll be there.”Hikaru responded, turning the pages of the script, “I have to be there early to be able to meet the director, the actors I will be working with, know more about my role, costumes, and the plot of the film.” He explained, giving Aqua a smile. “Let's hope the film goes well.”
“I'm sure it will. Your fans would love to see that you decided to return back to acting. With that, the film will get a lot of attention.”
“Which is another reason the director wanted me in his work.”
Aqua slightly frowned. Hikaru patted Aqua's head, “I think I have the lines down. Let's start doing the scene.”He said, making it to a table and taking a seat on the chair behind it as Aqua followed. He placed the script aside, and rested his forearms against the table, “In this scene, your character is facing one of the suspects who killed his parents and is close to the person who's trying to get him and use him as a test subject. During this moment, what do you think your character would feel?”
“Rage.”
“Mhm.”
“Revengeful.”
“Mhm.”
“Maybe depressed. He most likely is getting flashbacks of that memory of his parents dead.”
“Okay.”
“Desperate to find out where the person who started all of this is to be able to make him suffer.”
Hikaru nodded, “Exactly. I want to see that in you, Aqua. I know you're capable of doing this scene. Think of me as your enemy. Not your father.”
Aqua nodded again. Hikaru adjusted himself on his seat and stared at the eleven year old with a flat look. Aqua took a deep breath in and out. His expression hardened.
“So, you're the one my boss is after, hmm? It's interesting to see an adult trapped in such a small body face to face,”Hikaru said calmly. Aqua kept his sharp gaze on the enemy (that his father was playing as at the moment), “Tell me. Where's your boss?”
Hikaru didn't say anything.
“Talk! Where's your boss? Why did you kill my parents? Answer me!”Aqua raised his voice. Hikaru let out a loud laugh, “Your parents got in the way of my boss getting his hands on you. The simple solution was to get rid of them! Do you wanna know how fun it was to do that?”Hikaru grinned widely, “Do you want to know how my boss wanted us to kill them? The way we killed them was the least bloody and torturing. Honestly, I thought they were going to last a little longer.”
Aqua stared at him blankly.
Hikaru noticed the blank stare. There's no anger. No hurt. No desperation. Some of these lines are doing nothing. “My boss had specific instructions to kill them off, but seeing that they were fighting back, they had to be killed the way you saw them die on that floor. I'm surprised you're still going. My boss really did choose the right person to go after for his plans.” Hikaru leaned forward as his gaze met Aqua's, “Tell me, how does it feel to know that it was your fault they are dead now?”He questioned, keeping his wide grin.
Aqua's eyes expanded at the added line. That line wasn't in the script.
“If you didn't keep running away, they would have still been alive. If you gave yourself over, none of this would be happening, right?”Hikaru let out a faint chuckle, “Do you want to know the original plan for their deaths?”He slammed his fists down on the table, causing it to shake and Aqua to flinch, “Originally, my boss was going to torture them as much as possible right in front of you: skinning them alive, burning them, cutting their limbs off, use them as test subjects before he used you and get everything out of them before decapitating them right in front of you. Wouldn't you have liked that better? Listening to the pleads and screams of your own parents, hm? Would you love to see their own body go limp again ?”
Aqua stared with widened eyes. This isn't how this scene goes. These lines...
Hikaru’s dull black star eyes stared into Aqua's eyes as an unsettling smile formed on his lips, “It's your fault your parents are dead now. Look at yourself. Look at yourself!”Hikaru shouted, grasping Aqua's face tightly. Aqua gripped onto his father's wrist tightly.
“You may be an adult stuck in that body, but guess what? You're still a child. You can't do anything! Your parents died protecting a freak like you! You're useless! Do you think you'll get rid of my boss so easily?! You can't even get close to him because no one takes you seriously! Haha!”Hikaru laughed insanely, “You won't go anywhere even if I tell you everything I know. They will throw you aside like every other kid! They won't believe a lie. They won't believe lie after lie… after lie! Why not give up now and turn yourself in where people like you belong?”Hikaru harshly pushed Aqua down to the floor.
With a loud thud, Aqua sat there, having his hands covering his eyes as his body trembled.
Come on. Come on.
“Pathetic. What a waste your parents’ life was to protect someone who can't even fight back. We should have let them live to see how fast you would have gotten them killed yourself. Haha! They sacrificed themselves for nothing!”He grinned creepily before reaching out to grab Aqua again, “How about I help you join them?”He asked as his black star grew, “Once you're with my boss, your body and mind will–”Hikaru's eyes widened as Aqua's hands were wrapped around his throat, having the eleven year old on his two feet again.
“My parents were everything to me. They protected me. They loved me despite being the result of their experiment. They were my only family that I grew to know and love. How could you do this to them…?”Aqua's gaze looked up to meet Hikaru's.
Hikaru stared at Aqua's black star on his right eye, feeling the eleven year old pressing down on his throat. Even if it wasn't near as bad as an adult doing it, he could still feel his throat closing up by how tight Aqua's grip was. He knew it was out of pure rage.
“How could you do this to them?!”Aqua shouted as his eyes crowded up with tears, “Tell me!! You could have spared them!! You wanted me, right?! You wanted me?! Here I am!”He screamed as the tears streamed down his cheeks, “They did nothing wrong!! They didn't deserve the way they died! I'll make sure their deaths won't be without revenge! Tell me where your boss is now!! Tell me before I kill you myself with my own hands! Spill it out!!!”Aqua screamed loudly, tightening the grip on Hikaru's throat.
“I'm not saying anything.”Hikaru said, grinning.
“Say it!!”Aqua screeched that filled the room as Hikaru grabbed Aqua's wrists. He kept his grin at the sight of pure rage, desperation and revenge in the eyes of his son. There it is.
“Aqua,”Hikaru said to get Aqua's attention, “Good job.”
Aqua blinked and dropped his hands immediately once he realized he was choking his father, “I'm sorry, Father!”He immediately apologized, “I got carried away.”He pressed his fingers against the streams of tears and wiped them away with his forearms. Aqua felt the arms of his father be wrapped around him, “You did it, my little star! I knew you could do it.”
“But… I was choking you.”
“Don't worry so much. It didn't hurt. It was just pressure. Your strength isn't the same as an adult's. I'll be fine.”Hikaru pulled away from the hug. He caressed Aqua's face, “I should apologize to you for grabbing your face like that. I'm sorry.”
“You don't need to. You helped me get out my emotional acting like I needed to. I'll be fine too.”Aqua smiled gently. Hikaru smiled in return and placed a peck on his cheek before the two shared a hug again.
“Am I interrupting?”Taiki asked, getting their attention. Hikaru and Aqua looked over at the fifthteen year old standing a few feet away from them, “Oh, no, we just finished doing a scene.”Hikaru responded, “Do you need something?”He pulled away from the hug as Taiki approached them.
Aqua kept his gaze on Taiki.
“I…uh,”Taiki cleared his throat, patting his chest, “I wanted to ask you something, uh, important.”
“Oh! Which is…?”Hikaru grinned. Taiki clenched his fists, feeling the star eyes of Hikaru piercing through him with just one glance.
Should I really be asking him? I don't want to stress him out. With Aqua, Kamiki Production, and him going back to acting, can he really help me practice? I don't want to force him to do something he doesn't need to do or make him feel like he has to do it. He's nothing to me– I mean, he is! He's someone I look up to and admire. He's the reason why I'm trying so hard with acting. If I ask him, he's going to say no, right? If he does, then… What do I do exactly? My dad is busy with his own acting gig, and my mom– wait! My mom can help me practice, right? No, She can't. She's mostly in morning dramas. She had never been in a fantasy film compared to Hikaru. He's the only one who can help with my acting and see if I'm doing a good job!
As millions of thoughts filled up Taiki's mind, Hikaru and Aqua, awkwardly, waited for Taiki to speak for the past 30 seconds.
“Uh…”
Hikaru raised an eyebrow in confusion while Aqua sighed deeply. Awkward teenage phase. He facepalmed, “Taiki wants you to help him practice his lines for his fantasy film he'll be in, and he wants to see if he's doing a good job on it.”He said. Hikaru glanced over at Aqua, “Oh!”His gaze drifted to Taiki again, “Is that true?”
Taiki opened his mouth to say something but stopped himself. He closed his mouth and nodded.
“Oh!”Hikaru chuckled and grabbed Taiki's shoulder, “Of course I'll help.”
Taiki's face lit up at the answer, “Really?”
"Mhm! How about I help you tomorrow after I finish meeting with the director? I need to meet the director who wants me in his film. I'm confident that following that, I'll be able to give my full attention to help you with your acting." Taiki nodded, "Yes, of course, but is there any chance I might join you? I…"He rubbed his cheek awkwardly, "I'd love to go with you and learn more about the film you'll be in. Can I?”
Hikaru squinted before remembering what Aqua had told him about Taiki and his admiration for him. He grinned and agreed, "As long as your mother is okay with it.”
“I'll talk to her about it.”Taiki smiled simply, adjusting his glasses. Aqua watched the two and smiled.
____
The next day, Hikaru and Taiki entered the building as the door closed behind them. Taiki looked around his surroundings, “Who's the director you're going to meet?”
“Shima Masanori.”
“Wha–”
“Ah. Look who we have here,”Masanori approached them, having his hands clasped together, “The one and only famous actor, model and agency owner Kamiki Hikaru. It's a pleasure to finally meet you.”He bowed down. Hikaru did the same, “Likewise.”
“Who's this?”Masanori turned his attention to Taiki, “Wait,”He examined his face for a bit before clapping his hands, “Right. You're the son of Uehara and Himekawa, correct?”
Taiki nodded, “Yes, uh, Shima-san.”
“Talented young man, I must say. I saw the few plays you were in that some of the viewers posted online. You have talent, but I'm sure you can improve.”He spoke to the teenager with a grin. Taiki didn't say anything, staying close to Hikaru.
“I hope it isn't a problem that I brought him along,”Hikaru said. Masanori shook his head, waving his hand, “No problem. As long as he doesn't cause trouble. Follow me, please.”Masanori began walking down the hallway as Taiki and Hikaru walked next to him, “I got the news from Gotanda that you decided to return and continue your acting career after a while of not being in any project. I'm sure your agency has been keeping you busy, hmm?”
“That's correct. An agency isn't easy to handle.”
“You're right. It isn't. I'm glad to see you're handling it quite well. When I heard the news, I was overjoyed to hear that you have changed your mind. What people say and know about me is that I only give work to the people I'm interested in. Like I stated in our conversation, I saw the horror film, “The Truth.” that Gotanda gave you the main lead as the serial killer. I loved your acting in it. Honestly, you really stand out from the rest of the cast. You were the reason why the film got so much popularity and recognition. You really know how to capture the attention of the audience, which is why I wanted to give you this role. I know you are capable of making the villain of the film stand out and bring attention to it as well.”
“What about the other actors?”
“They can do it, too. I only work with the people I'm interested in. Most of them are famous and professional actors in the entertainment industry. They have their own talent and charm that they will bring to the film, but,”Masanori glanced over at Hikaru with a wide grin, “No one can compete with you. After all, an actor with such deceiving eyes comes around once in a while. It's the best quality for an actor to have, right? You're the reason why many projects that you have been in got the attention they got and why directors would love to work with you.”
Hikaru stared at the director as Taiki narrowed his eyes.
“You really shine, Kamiki-san. You remind me of the genius Idol Ai. Just like her getting the attention on stage when she performs, you get the attention on camera when you act.”
Hikaru remained quiet.
“From all the actors I've worked with, you're the one that really got my interest. I know you can make this film as popular as Gotanda's, and outshine the rest of the cast.”
“I would rather not get all of the spotlight. If I do, it will create problems with the actors.”Hikaru said as his gaze hardened, “That's something I don't want.”
“Even if you don't want problems or rivalry with the actors you work with, there will always be without even you knowing it. The entertainment industry is full of competition. You can try everything to be on good terms with other actors, but there will always be a small percentage of actors who will despise your talent and popularity.”Masanori explained with a faint chuckle, “This industry can and is very toxic.”
“...I know.”Hikaru mumbled.
“Don't be surprised once you meet actors that don't like you. With how you are going and you return back to acting, you will have actors whose jealousy controls them and their view on others.”Masanori opened one of the double doors, entering the set of where the film will be taking place.
Hikaru and Taiki followed behind, glancing around the set to see actors, equipment, the staff, etc. Taiki's eyes landed on the actor's, pretty much examining them from head to toe, “These actors are very high in popularity, and professionals like Shima-san stated.”He said.
“Hmm… How do you know that?”Hikaru looked at the teenager. Taiki sighed, “Kurokawa-chan told me a lot of things about them. When she is determined to find information on someone, she will succeed. Even if it means her staying up all night.”
“For someone who's twelve years old?”
“Yup. She has an interesting take on acting and finding her information. She carries this notepad on her to write the information she finds from her research or anything that she finds interesting or helpful. She spends most of her time reading books about psychology.” Taiki frowned, “Honestly, I have no idea how she does it all.”He murmured, resting his hands on his hips.
He leaned closer to Hikaru and whispered, “Kurokawa-chan even made research on Shima-san. From the information she kept babbling about him to me, I don't like him.”
Masanori turned around to face the two and grinned, “Look at that, “He gestured at the eyes of the actors and staff that were glued to Hikaru as soon as he passed through the double doors, “You already attract the attention of everyone in this set. Even without a camera in front of you, you really know how to get someone's attention with your presence. You would be amazing for the villain role. Everyone loves their villains.”He smiled smugly and said with a seductively tone in his voice, “Especially attractive ones.”
A cold shiver went down Taiki's spine, remaining close to the twenty-six year old next to him.
Hikaru didn't react negatively. Instead, he smiled, “That is true. The most attractive villains have the most fans and recognition compared to others, but having a good backstory for the character is also a huge part of it, don't you think?”
“Of course–”
“Director!”A staff member called out. Masanori glanced over for a second and looked at Hikaru again, “I'll be right back.”He walked off. As soon as he was far away from them, Taiki whispered to Hikaru, “This is our chance to go and never turn back! Go!”He turned around and began going towards the double doors.
Hikaru reached out and grabbed the back of his collar, pulling him back next to him, “We are not going anywhere.”
“What?! Why not?!”He asked lowly, looking at Hikaru, “I don't like this director.”
“You're not the one working with him, right?”Hikaru side-eyed him.
“Well, no, but I don't like you working with him. Do you have any idea what people say about him?! This director–”
“I know what they say about him. I know exactly what he does.” Hikaru said, not letting Taiki finish his sentence. He stared at Masanori with a black black star in his eyes, “I've seen and worked with directors like him. He's not the first one. We're not leaving.”
Taiki stared at Hikaru, making a face. He buried his face onto his palms, “You're just as hard-headed as Aqua and Ruby combined! ”
An actor's eyes remained fixed on Hikaru as his fists clenched, "After a while of not being in the acting world, he decides to return back in this specific film."He muttered and glared. "K-Katashi-san, the director wanted him to be in the film as the villain."His boss spoke in a nice, quiet tone.
"That role of villain was supposed to be mine!"Akihiro Katashi growled, glancing at his manager and nearly cracking his neck with how quickly he moved his head. Masumi jumped, hiding his face behind a volume of film material. "K-Katashi-san, I understand that the role was supposed to be yours, but the Director Shima changed his mind…! He has the right to…”
Akihiro's glare hardened.
“T-To change his… m-mind.”Masumi quietly added as he trembled at the intense glare of his client.
Akihiro glanced away with an eye roll, “Tsk, what exactly makes him so special from any other actor?”
“W-Well, he's an agency owner–”
“Did I tell you to answer my question?!”He glared at his manager again.
“N-No! I mean, No, sir!"He said with a shaking voice. Akihiro crossed his arms while grinding his teeth. "Akihiro, I-I understand that the role of the villain was yours, but the director saw a horror film in which Kamiki-san played the villain and praised his performance. He is an ideal actor for the character in this film. Aside from that, he is returning to the acting industry, which will draw a lot of attention to Shima and the project in general. You must recognize that the entertainment industry is not always fair."
Akihiro massaged his chin, glaring at Hikaru.
“I recommend getting along with him. Director Shima appears to really like him and is quite interested in him.”
Akihiro huffed, "Not a chance. If this agency owner is going to take over my role and act alongside me, I will make certain that everyone's attention is focused on me, not him. After all, this industry is full of competition, and the goal is to prove who is the greatest.” He smirked smugly and looked over at his manager. Masumi opened his mouth to object, but closed it again and looked down, not wanting to irritate his client.
Notes:
Akihiro Katashi and Masumi are completely made up characters. They are not actual canon characters in the manga! It's for the ✨️drama✨️ :D
Chapter 24
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Hikaru smiled, walking away from the actors he was speaking with moments ago with Taiki by his side, “They seem nice so far.”He said. Taiki nodded, “Which is a good thing. You'll have no problem with getting along with the actors. That's a good sign.”
Hikaru grinned at Taiki.
“So, you're the famous agency owner, model, and actor?”Akihiro asked, standing in front of both Taiki and Hikaru with his arms crossed against his chest. Hikaru blinked, staring at the professional actor. He nodded, “Yes. That's me. It's a pleasure to meet you. I'm Kamiki Hikaru.”He bowed and smiled. He reached his hand out, “You must be one of the actors who I will be working with. I'm sure we'll work together very well.”
Akihiro smacked his hand away from him, “ Together ? Don't get this confused, Kamiki. Just because we are in the same project doesn't mean you and I will become acquaintances and work together like you will with the rest of the actors. You stole my role. I was supposed to be the villain in this film until Director Shima decided to give you the part after he saw your film.”
Taiki narrowed his eyes. Where have I seen him before…?
“That's not my fault. He was his choice and it's his film. I apologize for taking your role. Director Shima made his choice. There's nothing you really can do,”Hikaru said. Akihiro glared before grinning, “Yes, you're correct. There's nothing I can do to change his mind. Somehow, it doesn't mean I can't prove to everyone that I'm a better actor than you are and take the attention away from you. You have been gone for a while now from the acting world. Who knows if you still have your charm.”
“What? Are you suggesting a competition?”Hikaru asked, confused.
“Of course. You know exactly that the entertainment industry is full of competition to be on the top, prove to others who's the best, and the spotlight.”
Hikaru shook his head, “I don't want a competition. I'm not here for a competition. I'm here to work. I'm here to act. I'm not here to make enemies.” He said. A laugh came out of the other actor's mouth, “Don't be so naive, Kamiki. You'll always have enemies. You're a famous actor. There's something special about you that makes you stand out, which can cause so many problems for you and the actors you work with. Jealousy can make any actor do what they can to make sure they get the absolute spotlight, even if it means cheating or hurting them.”He smirked, resting his hands on his hips. He stepped closer to Hikaru as his gaze met Hikaru's, “I will do whatever it takes to keep the spotlight on me, Kamiki.”He poked his chest harshly, “After all, we have a lot of scenes together. I have the most important character of the film: The hero that the director decided to give me after taking away my original one.”
“Also known as the person who is dealing with the villain…”Hikaru added with a slight frown.
“Mhm. I look forward to acting with you and taking the spotlight.”Akihiro bumped onto Hikaru's shoulder harshly as he walked away. Taiki kept his eyes on the actor, “Well, good thing Ruby isn't here. She's very overprotective. If she saw that, I'm sure she would have started fighting him, or at least got a kick in or two.”
“Oh great.”Hikaru mumbled with an annoying tone. He pinched the bridge of his nose with a sigh.
“I've seen him before in some of the films I've watched. Hmm… his name is, uh, oh, Katashi Akihiro. He's a famous actor who's been in the entertainment industry for years. Much longer than you.”Taiki explained, looking over at Hikaru, “Considering that he's a professional actor, he's known to be a two face. With his acting skills, he can make himself be seen as the innocent actor who wants to shine on camera and become as big as possible, but behind the scenes, he can be a jealous jerk unless you're on his good side.”
Hikaru watched the expression on Akihiro's face change as soon as he was close to the other actors, now having a bright smile on his face as if nothing happened, “I see why Director Shima gave him the villain role in the first place.”
“He's very competitive, as you can see with the conversation you had with him.”
“Is there a reason why he's the way he is, or how he ended up like that?”
“I assume to get the spotlight and to prove to others that he's the best actor. The how part, I have no idea.”
Hikaru sighed deeply, “Well, I have no other choice but to deal with him for this film. Either way, I don't care about the spotlight.” Taiki blinked, staring at Hikaru, “But the director expects you to stand out from the cast during filming. I…uh, I've watched some of your films. Even when you don't want to take the spotlight, your talent takes it anyway, especially with your eyes. I know being on bad terms with your co-stars can affect your acting career and the chances of getting acting gigs, but sometimes you can't change their minds no matter what you do. Katashi-san doesn't seem like the type to change his mind on something he's so determined to win.”
Hikaru buried his face onto his palms, “Well, for now, I would rather focus on the film. It's my first project I'm going to be doing after my long hiatus. I need to focus on my role. Let's hope it goes well.”He said, dropping his hands and flashing a smile at Taiki.
Taiki gave him a half smile, having a gut feeling things won't go well with this actor.
____
It was the afternoon, approximately 6 p.m. Hikaru and Taiki entered into the Lala Lai Theatrical Company building. They spoke as they walked down the corridor towards the practice room. Toshirou stepped out via the practice room's double doors. He looked over to the side and saw Hikaru and Taiki approaching. "Taiki, Kamiki."He said, catching their attention.
“Kindaichi-san.”Taiki spoke first.
"What are you both doing here? Everyone's gone. I am about to leave this place."He said, keeping his arms to either side of his body. "We came for practice. Taiki asked me to assist him in practicing his fantasy film role. He informed me that Lala Lai has props that we could use.” Hikaru recounted the scenario with a slight smile on his face. Kindaichi glanced at the two with a blank expression.
“Please Kindaichi-san? I want to practice.”
"Hm… I can't leave you two alone here. I am the only one who can close and open this area, and I am also accountable for anything that happens here. That's a no. You two need to go home."Toshirou stated, pointing towards the exit. Taiki frowned slightly, which he attempted to hide. Hikaru looked across at the exit doors, pondering to himself. He turned to Toshirou and said, "How about staying with us? You can watch us practice. You know, like old times, remember?”
Like old times. Toshirou thought to himself. He rubbed his chin, having his gaze on the two in front of him. After a moment of thinking, he pinched the bridge of his nose and let out a defeated sigh, “Alright. You two can practice, but I'll be watching.”
"Thank you."Taiki bowed before entering the room, and Toshirou and Hikaru followed him. "Where were you this whole time?"The director questioned the teenager. "I went with Hikaru-san to meet the director he'll be working with on this new horror film. He's returning to acting."Taiki explained. As he unlocked the closet and entered to acquire the materials he required, Toshirou asked Hikaru next to him, "You decided to continue your acting career?”
“Yeah,”Hikaru smiled softly, “You know that I've always wanted to be an actor, and I had the passion for it since I joined Lala Lai.”
“ An aspiring actor .”Toshirou said in a soft tone, “You always wanted to become a successful actor since the age of ten. You had the potential to make it big. Even at such a young age, I could see the potential and determination you had, and you still do. The recordings we have during the time when you were much younger really showed your determination and potential. That's why you were one of our best performers, even if you were timid at first.”
Hikaru slightly frowned at the memory, “Well, it was my first time ever performing in front of everyone. Besides, I was afraid of making a mistake or making a fool out of myself. I was ten years old and small.”He said as Toshirou let out a low chuckle.
“I got them!”Taiki raised the swords in the air, showing Hikaru.
Hikaru looked at Taiki and approached him, “Great. Let's get started then.”He snatched one of the swords from Taiki's grasp. “Are you sure you can do this scene? You know, it requires a lot of movement. It is a fighting scene–”
Hikaru simply smiled, “I'm not an old man, Taiki. I can do it. I've been in many fantasy films before. I learned many things to be able to perform a fight scene, and I've practiced a lot.”
“Right. Right, but do you remember your lines?”
“Taiki, again, I've been doing this for a long time. It's not hard to remember lines unless you don't have a good tactic or at least practice.”
Taiki nodded, “Alright, just making sure.”He took off his glasses and put them aside to prevent them from getting stepped on.
Hikaru nodded, gripping onto the handle of the sword, and pointed it towards Taiki sharply. With a smug smirk on his face, he said, “Let's begin.”
Toshirou sat down, watching the two. He leaned forward, placing his elbows on his lap as his legs departed. His attention remained fixed on Hikaru and Taiki. “With this sword, I will end this conflict once and for all. You will not win this time. For my future kingdom, my people, and my parents, I will not let you destroy our only home!”Taiki said with a stern tone, pointing the sword at Hikaru with a glare.
Hikaru laughed quietly, "Home? What is your home? It is half-destroyed! It will not take long to demolish what remains before we kill your parents."He asked, grinning broadly, "Would you like to watch? I'll give you a beautiful front-row seat to watch. Do not worry. We will let you keep the bodies.”
“Ahh!”Taiki lunged towards Hikaru, raising his sword in the air before he clashed against Hikaru's sword, blocking it.
“All we want are the heads. Would you like to see their hands hanging on the ceiling as victory and a reminder of how weak you are? Their heads will be my trophy. A new addition to my collection.”Hikaru stared at Taiki. The teenager's glare hardened.
Anger. Hikaru thought to himself. He's good at getting into character.
Hikaru grinned insanely as his eyes expanded, “We have to keep the family together, right? I'll need yours, too. Keeping the family together. How sweet, don't you think?”
“I won't let you touch them. I'll make sure of it!”Taiki stepped back before lunging again and swung his sword. Hikaru immediately jumped back, dodging it. As the two actors continued, Toshirou quietly watched.
Hikaru has always been a talented young man. Even the first time I saw him, I knew he had a lot of promise for success in the performing profession. His relentless practice, attending every acting class, honing his vocal skills, incorporating body language and emotions into his acting, and learning how to use his deceptive eyes in front of everyone, even the camera. He studied and practiced everything. He definitely shone on stage. He knew how to integrate his own emotions to get into character. He knew exactly what he needed to do to shine and stand out from the crowd. He was very driven to become a successful actor.
“You're really weak, aren't you? I'm sure your father will put up a better fight for me until I decapitate him.”Hikaru chuckled with a smirk. Taiki growled at him, gripping onto the handle of the sword tighter to the point of his hand turning white. He pushed himself onto Hikaru, causing him to stumble back. He balanced himself, holding onto his sword, “Did I touch a nerve again? You're very easy to anger. It makes this fight much more entertaining.”Hikaru lunged, raising his sword in the air.
But what happened?
Toshirou closed his eyes. What happened that day? Why were you so quiet? Distant from everyone? Distracted? Hidden? Your body language completely changed overnight. What happened? Toshirou remembered the sight of an eleven year old Hikaru completely distant, quieter than he usually was and hidden from everyone, even from Seijuro. Hikaru always told everyone that he was fine when they noticed his weird behavior that came out overnight, but after a few weeks, he went back to his usual self.
Toshirou always thought that it was from experiencing his puberty stage. It was different for everyone. Maybe the way Hikaru's behavior changed was caused by that. It was the only reasonable explanation he could think of.
His body language changed again. This time, he really did shine bright as if he were doing it for someone. He was overjoyed. The happiest boy alive. He always left in a hurry from Lala Lai. He rode his bicycle as fast as he could as if it was a race to the finish line. He was the happiest I have ever seen him. His pattern of leaving in a hurry as soon as he was done with Lala Lai, riding his bicycle as if it was a race to the finish line, and his eyes shimmering with excitement to leave Lala Lai that I never saw in his eyes before. It was different from the one he had when he performed on stage.
Toshirou opened his eyes to see the two actors again. He brought his fingers together and put his chin on top of them.
He fell in love.
He fell in love with a girl, the mother of Aquamarine and Ruby. She was his first and only love. He had a tremendous passion for this girl. Strong enough to motivate him to give his all in performing. He was sparkling for her. Everything he did was for her.
However, something occurred between them. Hikaru changed again. This time, he shut down psychologically. Something had shifted about him. What occurred between these two? His radiance had faded, but he persisted in his performance. He didn't glow as brightly as he usually did. His determination had shattered. His aspirations of becoming a successful actor were nonexistent. It's as if his entire world was demolished.
“Come on! Give me a challenge, kid! Haha!”Toshirou heard Hikaru laugh out loud as Taiki's pants and grunts were heard from him with the sound of the swords clashing against each other.
He continued to attend his acting sessions, but he went missing for two weeks from Lala Lai. After two weeks of no news from him, he arrived at Lala Lai with two newborn infants in a stroller: Aqua and Ruby. Hikaru made a choice to continue his acting classes here in Lala Lai and started to audition for roles in films, series, shows, novels, and so on. With the help of Seijuro and Airi, who took him in with his twins, he was able to get acting gigs for his talent. His determination. His potential.
He used what he knew and his emotions to be able to stand out on camera. To attract the attention of the viewers even if he wasn't very confident from being surrounded by professional actors. He still gave it a shot to stand out and be the massive star (or special jewel) he was. The camera fell on him. It really did. Because of that, he was able to meet with Gotanda and work with him.
He succeeded.
He succeeded in making his desire of being a successful actor come true.
Hikaru lunged at Taiki, and their swords clashed again. Taiki grumbled as he tried to keep the man from overpowering him. Hikaru smiled devilishly as his white star eyes pierced Taiki. "You won't win, youngster. Give up now! I can't win against myself! Look around you; you've failed. I won!" he said as Taiki's eyes opened at the sight of Hikaru's eyes sparkling and his white stars expanding.
He did it all for them.
His endless hours of no rest.
His shine.
His hard work.
His acting career.
His recognition.
His fame.
His modeling career.
His awards.
Kamiki Production.
He did it all for his children.
He did it for Aqua and Ruby.
In his words, “My two stars.”
Toshirou smiled to himself.
Taiki continued to fight to remove Hikaru's blade from his grasp, but Hikaru made matters worse as the maniacal grin remained on his face: "You lost. Give up already! You can't win against me! I won!" Taiki gripped the sword tightly, his eyes closed, and his arms trembled. "N-No… I am not giving up." He opened his eyes again and said, "Never!"He yelled.
Hikaru's eyes widened in shock at the sight in front of him. There it was. There was a small white star in Taiki's left eye.
He has a star?
Taiki grinned determinedly as he shoved Hikaru aside and tripped him with his foot. Hikaru gasped and groaned as he landed on his ass. He pursed his lips and felt the blade's point brush against his throat. His glance shifted to Taiki. The teenager maintained a resolute expression on his face while clutching the sword's handle. "No one else, not even you, will harm my house. I will not give up! I will win regardless of how strong you are! I shall be victorious!"He panted.
Hikaru kept his eyes on the small white star on Taiki's left eye. His determination. His emotions and body language in his acting. He knows exactly how to make himself into character. He enjoys acting as much as I do. He has potential. He's a star. A star that is ready to show the world what he is made of.
“How was that?”Taiki questioned, breaking out of character.
“That was perfect. You played your role well. You really made the scene believable.”Hikaru replied, getting up from the floor, “It just depends on how much effort the other actor put in the scene now.”
Taiki grinned overjoyed at the response and nodded, “Can we practice more scenes together that I've told you about and showed you?”
Hikaru chuckled, “Of course. As long as Kindaichi-san is okay with it.”
“As long as you clean the mess.”Toshirou responded, leaning against the chair, “And put the props you use back where they belong.”
Taiki and Hikaru nodded in response, “Got it.”
After five hours, Hikaru, Taiki, and Toshirou stepped out of the practice. As Toshirou locked the double doors, Hikaru looked at the time on his phone, “I think we stayed here too long. It's almost twelve.” He frowned at the missed calls he had, “And a lot of missed calls from your dad. Let's go.”
Hikaru began to walk to the exit as Taiki followed.
Toshirou turned to face them, “Hikaru!”He called out.
Hikaru glanced over his shoulder, stopping on his tracks.
“Welcome back to acting. I'm glad your agency didn't stop you from continuing your acting career. I look forward to seeing your film.”Toshirou grinned genuinely. As a man like Toshirou, who was always judgmental, strict, and sharp, Hikaru rarely saw him smile the way he was now. He smiled in return, “I hope I don't disappoint you.”
“You won't. You never do.”Toshirou chuckled before walking off. Hikaru and Taiki left the building, making their way towards the car. As the walk continued, Hikaru stopped when he realized Taiki wasn't following him. “Huh?”He turned around to see Taiki standing there, “Taiki, are you alright?”
“I'm fine. I just wanted to thank you for giving me your time to practice with me. I know you're a busy man with your return to acting, the twins, Kamiki Production, and your modeling career. I'm glad I was able to spend time with you today.” Taiki smiled softly at Hikaru.
Hikaru blinked, seeing the small star gone from Taiki's left eye. It's gone.
“I had fun. Did… you have fun?”
“Of course I did. I enjoyed the scenes we practiced together and seeing how you approach acting in your own way with my own eyes. I'm very proud of you, Taiki. You really have improved during the five years of being in Lala Lai. You have the potential to become someone big in the future, and I can't wait to witness it.”Hikaru smiled brightly as Taiki stared with his eyes slightly expanded, watching Hikaru's eyes shine under the dark sky. Taiki instantly approached him and put his arms around his waist, giving him a hug.
“Oh!”Hikaru blinked, being taken back by Taiki's hug.
Taiki pressed the side of his face onto his chest with his eyes closed, “Thank you for being an amazing role model. I was able to learn from you and your acting in the productions you were in. I…I admire you more than my own parents. I'm very glad to have someone as hardworking as you to be part of my family.”
Hikaru's eyes widened in response to his sweet comments. However, the next three words that came out of his mouth caused Hikaru to freeze.
“I love you.”
After years of feeling isolated, cold, and awkward around Taiki, and with him serving as a reminder of his trauma. After so much time rebuilding their friendship, he finally heard those words. Hikaru placed his arms around Taiki. He trembled and added, "I love you, too, Taiki."His eyes welled up with tears as he grinned sincerely. He laid his chin on Taiki's shoulder and said, "I'm so glad to hear those words from you."He strengthened his embrace.
Taiki smiled as his eyes welled up and sought to blink them away. A crow watched the two from a distance as they relished their embrace. Its eyes remained fixed on the two actors before extending its wings and flying off in a certain route.
____
When Hikaru and Taiki entered the home, they turned around to see Seijuro standing with his arms crossed. He frowned at them, "So, why are you two arriving so late? I anticipated you two to arrive before nine. It's already twelve.”
“Relax, dad. We got carried away while practicing. Don't worry, Kindaichi-san was there with us the whole time.”Taiki said, shrugging. Seijuro sighed deeply, “You have school tomorrow, Taiki. You need to go to bed.”
“Ugghh…”Taiki groaned in annoyance, “School. Can't I just drop out?”
“No. Go to bed.”He pointed over to the staircase. Taiki rolled his eyes and made his way upstairs. “Don't roll your eyes at me!”Seijuro said loudly for Taiki to hear. Hikaru chuckled softly, “Don't be so harsh on him. He's a teenager. He will give you attitude back.”
“You didn't act this way when you were his age.”Seijuro turned to Hikaru.
“...well, I did become a father to twins at that age.”Hikaru reminded him. He grinned, “So I didn't have much time to do any of those normal teenager things.”
“Ah, right.”Seijuro facepalmed. Hikaru chuckled faintly. He groaned in pain when a hand smacked his head, “Ow! Hey!”He hissed, looking at his guardian and rubbing his head. “Why didn't you answer any of my calls?!”
“I'm sorry! I couldn't hear my phone while I was practicing with Taiki. When you enjoy acting, you forget about everything around you, you know.”Hikaru glared, rubbing his head still. Seijuro glared in return, “Either way, you should have sent a text that you two were staying longer! You kept me and the twins waiting for you two.”
“The twins?”
“Yes, the twins.”
“Where are they?”
“In the living room–” Before Seijuro could finish, Hikaru immediately made his way over to the living room. He stopped on his tracks to see Ruby and Aqua sleeping on the couch using each other as support. “Ruby wanted to wait for you to arrive home. She was worried something bad might happen to you, so she stayed awake and waited.”Seijuro explained, standing next to Hikaru, “Aqua tried convincing her to go to her room and sleep, but you know how stubborn Ruby is. So, Aqua stayed with her until they fell asleep. Don't they look adorable?”Seijuro awed.
Hikaru chuckled quietly and nodded, “They do. Can you help me take one of them to bed if you don't mind?”
“Mhm. I'll take Ruby.”Seijuro approached the sleeping Ruby and carefully scooped her up onto his arms, making sure not to wake her up. Seijuro made his way upstairs to Ruby's bedroom. Hikaru approached Aqua and picked him up in his arms, keeping his forearms under his ass to prevent him from falling. Aqua's head rested on his shoulder. Hikaru hummed softly, making his way upstairs.
Aqua opened his eyes tiredly hearing the sound of soft humming and being in someone's arms, “Hmm…?”He spotted the familiar blond strands of hair before looking fully at the person who was carrying him, “Father…?”
Hikaru heard Aqua's voice and said, “Did I wake you up? I apologize if I did.”
“When did you arrive home?”
“Moments ago. Seijuro-sama told me that Ruby and you waited for me to get home. I apologize for coming back home so late. Taiki and I got carried away with practicing his scenes.”
“It's alright. You're home now. That's all that matters.”Aqua smiled tiredly, relaxing against the warmth of his father, “This world can be dangerous especially during this hour of the night.”
"That is true, but don't worry; nothing will happen to me. I'll always be here for you, my little star."Hikaru smiled quietly and held his son close to him. "...You'll never know. You are famous. Anyone can plot against you at any time, for any cause. I don't want you to get hurt in any manner.”
"I understand that Ruby and you are concerned for my safety, but I will be alright. Nothing will happen to me. I'll be right here with you both. Always."Hikaru stepped into Aqua's bedroom. He approached his bed and tucked Aqua under the blankets. He stared at Aqua when he finished. Hikaru observed the worry in his child's face, "Aqua.”
"There's dangerous people out there."Aqua averted his gaze, recalling the day he was murdered by that hooded figure. Unfortunately, even after so many years, his body has yet to be discovered. "I am worried that one day you… you'll…"He trailed off, not wanting to finish his sentence, but Hikaru understood what he was saying: "I'll be killed?”
Aqua gave him a small nod.
“I know you're worried. I understand that fame always has its dangers. I am well aware of it, but I don't want you to worry about me. Like I said, I'll be right here. I'm not going anywhere.”Hikaru reassured him by stroking his hair. Aqua slowly nodded and flashed him a half smile, “And I'll be right here with you, too, father.”
"Good. I don't know what I'd do without Ruby and you. You two are my entire universe. I adore you two more than anything, even acting."Hikaru grinned pleasantly.
"Heh…I love you, too, father. More than anything."The 11-year-old replied. His father leaned down and kissed his forehead. "I am glad to hear that, but it is time for you to sleep. You have school in the morning.”
“Goodnight,”Aqua said.
“Goodnight my little star.”Hikaru smiled sweetly at his son before leaving his room.
Notes:
I know that Taiki doesn't have a star compared to Aqua and Ruby, but considering he's the child of Hikaru, I just wanted to add that to his character in the story! :)
Chapter Text
“It's so nice of you to invite us to your lovely home! My husband and I have been looking forward to meeting our new neighbors.”An actress spoke with a smile on her face as Akihiro and her sat on the couch of the living room. Hikaru smiled innocently at the two, keeping his hands on his lap as the cameras were glued to them. Behind the camera view, Masanori watched the actors play the scene.
“I didn't think that our new neighbor would be so handsome.”The actress giggled.
“Awe. You falter me. I get that a lot with any neighbor that moves into the area.”Hikaru chuckled out, tilting his head, “I'm sure I'm much more handsome than the husband you have there.”He looked at Akihiro.
“Haha!”The actress laughed, smacking Hikaru's upper arm playfully. Akihiro glared, being displeased with the joke. Hikaru giggled, covering his mouth, “It was a joke. There's no need to be so angry about it. Your wife seems to love you so much. How long have you two been together?”
“Ten years. Married for three. We are high school sweethearts! Isn't that right, dear?”
“That's correct.”Akihiro nodded.
“Awe. High school sweethearts. I'm glad to see your love for each other remains as strong as ever.”Hikaru grinned with his eyes closed. The actress turned to Hikaru, “How about you? Are there any partners? It seems like you live alone here.”
Hikaru shook his head, “No partners. I do have a lot of people here in the neighborhood who have a crush on me, but no one has ever gotten my interest. Unfortunately, they're gone now.”
“Gone?”
“Mhm. They moved out from this area! I've been here for a long time now. I pretty much grew up here. I've seen a lot of close friends leave this neighborhood. It's quite sad, though. It's a very peaceful neighborhood. I don't see the point of leaving.”
“If you grew up here, where are your parents?”Akihiro asked, raising an eyebrow.
“Oh, They moved away. They're getting older, and they decided to explore the world together as the loving couple they are. Honestly, I find that quite romantic.”
“Aw! How cute! I'm sure they are having fun!”
“Oh, They are.”Hikaru grinned pleasantly, “More fun than they could ever imagine.”He said as his black star eyes stared at the actors. Akihiro, without breaking out his character, noticed immediately that the camera was focused on Hikaru. He felt rage running through his veins at the attention of Hikaru.
“Let me go get more snacks for you two.”Hikaru reached his hands out to grab the tray on the coffee table but felt a hand grasp his wrist. He blinked, being caught off guard. He looked over to see who the hand belonged to; it was Akihiro's hand.
“You don't need to. We are just fine.”Akihiro grinned innocently, slowly tightening his grip, “We don't want to trouble you, right honey?”He asked the actress next to him. The actress nodded, “Right.”She said, playing along to the sudden new lines added to the scene by Akihiro.
That wasn't in the script. Masanori thought to himself, leaning against his chair and crossing his leg over the other.
Hikaru felt his grip tightening with each word that Akihiro said. He smiled with his eyes closed, hiding the pain being put on his wrist, “Oh, I want to. You're my guests. It would be very rude to let you sit there hungry. I'm sure unpacking those boxes will give your wife and you an appetite.” He felt the grip tightening much more to the point that he could feel his bones moving from the pressure, “Or is it because of the joke earlier about your looks?”He opened his eyes, staring at Akihiro with his dark void eyes.
Akihiro let out a shaky exhale, narrowing his eyes.
“No need to be upset about it. It's a joke between neighbors. You'll have to get used to it, heh.”Hikaru giggled and grinned. Akihiro kept his glare on him, but eventually, he let go of his wrist. Hikaru stood up from his seat and picked up the tray. He made his way out of the scene, leaving Akihiro and the actress there.
“Cut.”Masanori called out. Akihiro stood up from his seat and walked out of the set, cursing to himself. Masanori hopped off of his chair and approached him, “Katashi,”He said, getting his attention. Akihiro stopped on his tracks and turned around to face the director, “What?”
“For the past month of shooting this film, you have been changing scenes that are not in the script. You are showing emotions in your acting where they shouldn't be until later on.” Akihiro pressed his hand against his head, “Right. I apologize for that. I've been stressed out about some things. I shouldn't have taken it out during shooting. It's out of character for my role.”He rubbed his temple, irritated. Masanori crossed his arms, raising an eyebrow, “That pattern you have of changing scenes. I've noticed that it happens when Kamiki and you share a scene together. You try your hardest to get the camera on you rather than him. It's not the first time you ruined his moments on camera or caused any harm towards him like you did with his wrist.”
He lowered his head, not meeting Masanori's gaze.
“I can't tolerate this behavior any longer, Katashi-san. If you continue this way and have your envy control your acting around the actors, it will be best for you to leave this production.”
“What?!”Akihiro lifted his gaze, staring at the director with widened eyes. “It's early. I already have someone else who can take the role and handle other actors like Kamiki. I suggest stopping this behavior, please. I will not be warning you next time.”Masanori warned him before stepping away. Akihiro glanced down at the floor as his fist clenched tightly to the point of shaking from rage. His gaze slightly lifted from the floor to Masanori, who was speaking with Hikaru.
“K-Katashi-san?”Masumi stuttered shakily, seeing the rage in his client's eyes and body language.
“Don't. talk . to. me.”Akihiro said angrily before stomping away.
Meanwhile, Hikaru rubbed his wrist with a small smile on his face, “I'm fine, Director. The pain will go away.”He said, opening and closing his hand as the hand mark on Hikaru's wrist was lighting up, “It's not the first time he does something like this.”
“I know. Either way, he shouldn't have done that. I've spoken to him, and I warned him that if he doesn't stop doing this to you; he will be out of the production of this film.” Hikaru shook his head, looking at the Director, “No. You can't kick him out of the film. He's one of the best actors in this production. He's been in the acting world longer than I have.”
“It doesn't mean he can get away with what he's doing. He keeps changing the scenes whenever he and you stand in front of the camera. He tries his best to keep the camera on him. He's trying to take your spotlight. I saw your film made by Gotanda. You were amazing in it. The camera was only on you. You carried the whole film even if it was your first time doing that type of genre. I know you can do it for this one, too. That's one of the main reasons why I reached out to Gotanda.”
Hikaru slightly frowned, “Yes. I did well in the film that was made by Diretor Gotanda, but I'm not sure if I'm going to be able to do that in this one. Katashi-kun doesn't like me at all, and I don't want to cause problems. It's best if I leave the film.”
Masanori shook his head, “No. You're one of a kind, Kamiki. I know that you can do it. I understand you came back from a long hiatus to focus on your agency, but I know you still have it in you. I chose you to be this role because I know you're capable of making this character as loveable as the one you played as in “The Truth.” Don't walk away because of an actor's envy. That's what they want to see. Don't give them the satisfaction of leaving. Think of your children. They wouldn't want to see their father give up so easily, right?”
Hikaru remained quiet, listening to his words. He glanced down at his wrist. Masanori turned around and walked off to leave the man with his thoughts.
____
“Uggh…”Taiki dropped his head on top of his homework, tapping his pencil against the table. Aqua and Ruby watched him as they were doing their own assignment. “What's wrong, Onii-san?”Ruby asked with a small pout.
“I don't want to be doing this. I would rather be with your father at this moment.”
“Us, too, but we need our education.”Aqua hummed, writing on the piece of paper. “Unfortunately, but that's not why I want to be with him. When I went with him to meet the director, we met one of the actors who would be in the film,”Taiki said. “Really? Who was it?”Ruby asked curiously with a smile.
“His name is Akihiro Katashi. By the looks of it, he doesn't like your dad.”
Ruby gasped being offended, “What?! How dare he not like my Papa! Papa is the best papa in the universe! Everyone likes him!”She shouted angrily and crossed her arms, “Even that witch!” Aqua glared over at his twin, “Are you still on Katayose-san? Our father hasn't seen her for a little over a month.” Ruby whined, “I know that, but still! She's a witch that likes our Papa, but I'm so happy Papa doesn't see her anymore.”She smiled brightly as she returned to her assignment, “That woman won't be our new Mama anymore.”
“She wasn't going to, to begin with.”
“Guys, “Taiki said, getting the attention of the twins, “There's an actor who dislikes your father, and I have a very bad feeling about it. The role of that villain was his, but when your father decided to work with the director, the director gave it to him instead. Katashi-san didn't like the change. He told him that he was going to make sure to steal the spotlight from his father. I have no idea what he is planning.”
“...How come my father didn't tell us about this?”
“You know how your father is. He doesn't like people worrying about him and his problems.”
Aqua sighed, facepalming, “Of course he doesn't…” What a stubborn father I got in this life. Taiki sighed deeply, “Look, I'm just telling you this because I have a bad feeling about this actor doing something against Hikaru.”
“Does Seijuro-sama and Mama know?”Ruby asked, tilting her head.
“No. I haven't found the right time to tell them about it.”Taiki scratched his head, pulsing his lips, “With Lala Lai, school and shooting the fantasy film I'm in, my schedule has been busy. Now that I'm with you guys before I get busy again, I can tell you what's going on with your dad.” Aqua nodded and said, “Thank you for telling us, Taiki. I know our father wouldn't tell us any of his troubles even if we asked him to.”
“Or beg!”Ruby added with a smile, “But now that we know, we can help Papa!”
“How will you do that?”
“Uh…”
“If this actor wants to steal his spotlight, We'll encourage our father to fight to keep the spotlight on him. This entertainment industry is full of competition, even if you don't want to be involved in any. Now that my father finally has to face it himself, Ruby and I will be there to cheer him on.”Aqua grinned, “Just like he does for us.”
“And he'll have me as well to cheer him on.”Taiki smiled at the twins.
____
Yura stared at a phone number on her phone screen with unsureness as to whether or not she should call. Mio glanced over at Yura as she worked through some papers for Yura's next modeling gig, “You have been staring at that phone screen for the past 15 minutes. What exactly are you doing on that phone?”
“I'm debating if I should call Kamiki-san or not!”Yura exclaimed, looking over at her manager.
“Kamiki? Do you mean the agency owner of Kamiki Production?”
“And the actor and model!”
“You have his phone number?”Mio questioned slowly, keeping her gaze on her client. Yura nodded with a small shrug, “Yeah. We exchanged numbers after almost a month of hanging out at the bar. I was the one who suggested it.”She smiled smugly. Mio froze for a bit, taking in the new information she barely found out. She stood up from her seat and approached Yura, “Is this why you didn't let me check your phone for the past three months?”
“...Pretty much.”
“Yura! You could have told me from the start about you hanging out with Kamiki-san!”
“Technically, I did. He's my drinking buddy – well, now he's my friend rather than my drinking buddy.”
“Why didn't you call him by his surname?!”
“I didn't think I would end up building a friendship with him, and Miki-san sounds quite cute rather than Kamiki-san.”Yura grinned, “With all of the gigs I've been getting, I never found the chance to actually tell you who he was, until now.”She explained, seeing the panic and shock in her manager's face grew. Mio grabbed her shoulders, “Did anyone take pictures of you two together while at the bar or outside?”
“No. We were very cautious. Kamiki-san was worried about anyone taking pictures of us and creating a sandal, so we decided to be cautious if we met at the bar. Don't worry, Honda-san, nothing has happened.”Yura reassured with a smile.
“Yura, you can't be spending time with him. He's an agency owner, model, and famous actor in the entertainment industry. Anything can happen if a fan of his sees you two together, takes a picture, and who knows what would happen after. It's risky.” Mio explained. Yura sighed loudly, “Honda-san, I haven't seen him for a little over a month. That's why I'm debating if I should call him or not.”She waved her phone in front of her manager.
Mio dropped her hands, feeling slightly relieved, “Oh. Thank goodness you're not seeing him anymore.”
“I wonder why he stopped going to the bar…”Yura mumbled, scratching her head. She typed onto her phone and scrolled through social media. Once her eyes fell upon an article, she shot up from her seat with her eyes widening, “What?!”She shouted, causing her manager to jump.
“What? What's wrong?!”
“Kamiki-san returned back to acting!”Yura showed her the article on her phone screen, “He's in a film being made by Director Shima Masanori!”She exclaimed. Yura scrolled through the article. Mio watched her client skimming through the article with the biggest smile on her face and her eyes shining from excitement at the news, “It's a horror, drama and action film! This is so exciting!”She gasped, “This calls for a celebration!”
“Huh?!”
“I'm going to call him–”
“Yura! N-”
“–and ask him out to dinner to celebrate!”
“What?! No.”Mio snatched Yura's phone before she could press any button on her phone screen, “You can't do that. It's risky. I can't let you create or be involved in a sandal that can cause harm to your career and popularity. It's best if you keep things the way they are right now.”Mio explained, looking at Yura's phone. “What? But Honda-san, it's just dinner. It's not a date.”
"Even if it's just dinner, I'm not going to risk your career because of your recklessness. I'm going to delete his number."Mio said, proceeding to delete Hikaru's phone number. Yura exclaimed in alarm, "Wait!"She shouted out, clutching her phone and covering the screen. As the two struggled to keep the phone away from each other, Yura exclaimed, "Please! Don't delete his number!”
Mio looked at her client, seeing the desperation and sadness in her eyes. Yura spoke in a soft tone, “Please. Let me keep his number. Let me keep him as a friend. You know how hard it is to make real friends in this toxic industry. I haven't made a real friend so far in my career from how toxic and competitive the actresses can be, especially ones who barely started and think they're “all that”. I want to have at least one friend who I can be myself around.”
“Yura…”
“Please?”
“...How do you know if Kamiki-San will be a good friend to you? What if he ends up hurting you, or at least uses you to make some type of scandal? People like him with power, money, and popularity are two-faced. When you find out the truth behind the mask, it'll be too late.” There was a pause between them before Yura burst out laughing, “Ahaha!”
“What's so funny? This is serious–”
“Kamiki-san is too much of a softie to even hurt anyone. He is a tender soul, Honda-san. I know he wouldn't do anything to hurt me. If he did, he would have done it a long time ago.”Yura grinned. Mio stared at her client, feeling unsure. She looked at her client's phone, “Are you really sure you want to be friends with him?”
“Mhm.”
“Even with how popular he is in the entertainment industry?”
“Yup.”
“And the risks of that friendship?”
“Uh-huh.”
“What about his children? You also have to get along with them if you want to be friends with Kamiki-san. He adores his children to death. From what I heard in his interviews, he loves Aquamarine-kun and Ruby-chan more than anything. If you don't get along with them, a friendship will never be–” Yura pulled her phone away from her manager's grasp and nodded, “I know that, Honda-san. I hope I get to meet them soon. I'm going to try my best to win their trust and affection. Maybe I can ask Kamiki-san for advice! When I win their trust and affection, I'll be the cool auntie!”Yura pressed her index finger against her cheek, sticking her tongue out playfully and cutely, “Aka, the one who spoils and takes them out for an adventure!”She chuckled. Yura tapped her chin, thinking, “Hmm… maybe we can pick up a hobby together.”
Mio sighed, defeated. She pressed her palms against her face, “Yura, sometimes you're so stubborn to take no for an answer.”
“Because I'm passionate about the things I want! You have known me for a long time. It shouldn't surprise you.”
“Yes, yes, I know.”Mio dropped her hands on either side of her and looked at Yura with a serious look, “If you really want this friendship with Kamiki-san, I'll let you be friends with Kamiki-san.”
Yura's jaw dropped with widened eyes, “Really?!”
“Yes. As long as you're caref–”
"Thank you!!"She shouted and wrapped her arms around Mio, "You're the best manager and guardian ever!" Before Mio could react, Yura put her head on her shoulder and said, "I promised to be careful. Thank you for allowing me to keep this friendship. I appreciate it."She intensified her hug. Mio's expression softened. She wrapped her arms around her, "I only want the best for you, Yura. I care for you as if you were my biological daughter. If this friendship truly makes you happy, who am I to stand in the way?”
Yura smiled as the two continued to share a tender hug.
____
Hikaru entered the house and closed the door behind him. He walked his way towards the living room to only see Aqua and Ruby sitting down on the couch with their arms crossed as if they were waiting for him to come home (which they were). With a confused face, Hikaru glanced around, noticing how quiet the house was, “Where's Taiki and Airi-san?”
“They left hours ago.”Aqua responded.
“They left you here alone for... hours?”
“It's okay, Papa. We can handle being alone! We're very mature for our age, right Aqua?”Ruby glanced over at Aqua for support. Aqua side-eyed his twin and changed the subject, causing Ruby to glare at him, “Ruby and I decided to stay to wait for you to get home and talk to you about something. Sit down, please.” Hikaru, awkwardly, sat down on the couch feeling like a teenager able to be scolded by their parents, “It feels like you two are abou–”
“Taiki told us what's going on with an actor you're working with.”
“Why didn't you tell us anything, Papa?!”Ruby scolded.
“And there it is.”Hikaru sighed, burying his face onto his palms. “Onii-san had to be the one to tell us about that actor who doesn't like you and is trying to steal your spotlight, Papa!”Ruby shouted, puffing her cheeks out in anger. Aqua narrowed his eyes, “Tell us everything. Now .”
“It's my business. You two don't need to worry about those things.”Hikaru dropped his hands and looked at his children, “This is something I need to deal with myself. You two have other things to worry about. For example, your education. That's your focus at this moment, besides acting for you, Aqua. You still have your series to focus on and do with the director Gotanda.”
“Yes, that's true. Ruby and I have things to worry about and focus on, but it doesn't mean we can't worry about you and your safety. Taiki stated that he has a very bad feeling about Katashi-san, and he has no idea what he is planning to steal your spotlight from you. That jealousy and hatred he feels can cause him to harm you in any possible way.”Aqua explained as Hikaru listened quietly. He glanced down at his wrist, remembering what happened hours ago. Aqua noticed his father's body language shifting after those words left his mouth. He straightened his back with a sharp glare, “Father, did he already try to do something?”
“Don't lie to us, Papa!”Ruby cried out.
Hikaru slightly frowned, watching the eyes of his twins piercing through him, “He hasn't tried anything to hurt me to the point of needing to go to the hospital. So far, he has been changing scenes and adding lines where he and I share the camera. He would try anything to keep the camera on him while shooting. When the camera is on me, he would try to hurt me by squeezing my wrist, arm, or shoulder, but I know that's coming from the anger side of him. Today, he squeezed my wrist very tight to the point that I felt my bones moving.”
“What?!”Ruby screamed, horrified.
“How come the Director Shima hasn't fired him from the production?”Aqua asked angrily at the thought of his father being hurt. “He's one of the best actors. I can't let him be fired because of me, so I stop him from doing so. I'm fine. Actually, I've been thinking of, erm, leaving the production.”
Aqua and Ruby gasped, staring at their father with widened eyes, being obviously upset.
“It's for the best for me to leave it. If two actors don't like each other or don't work out well together, the film won't come out well. I don't want to be the cause of that film flopping.” Hikaru said, glancing down at his wrist. I deserve the pain, right? For what I did in the past, for lying, and for getting raped, right? He thought to himself with a saddened smile.
“No!”
Hikaru blinked and lifted his gaze to see Ruby and Aqua standing in front of him, “Huh…?”
“No! You're not leaving that movie, Papa!”Ruby shouted angrily, “This is your first movie you'll be making after a long break! Your fans are waiting for you to appear on the big screen again, Papa!”
“Ruby's right. Your fans are expecting to see you again on that big screen. We are expecting to see you on that big screen again, Father. We want to see you act again and see you enjoy and express the passion you have for acting. Don't let an actor who envies you be the reason to stop you from returning to acting in a role that was given to you! The Diretor knows that you're capable of nailing this character and making them as loveable as the one Gotanda-San gave you when you first worked with him. Don't give up so easily.”Aqua scolded, glaring at his father and waving his finger, “You didn't give up on us when Ruby struggled with her dancing, and I struggled with my acting skills. You didn't give up on us. You stayed with us. You helped us. You cheered us on to do our best and not give up so easily on something we thought we couldn't do.”
“Yeah! I can dance now without feeling scared of falling because I know you'll be there to pick me up and cheer me on to keep going, Papa! I know that I can look out to search for you if I'm scared and you'll be there!”Ruby said with a bright smile on her face.
“You helped me with my acting. Thanks to that, I've been getting attention for my acting in the series of Gotanda-san. Directors have been wanting me in their productions after I'm done with Gotanda-san's series. Because of you and your techniques, I finally get to experience how fun acting can be.”Aqua smiled softly with his eyes closed, “Now, it's our turn to cheer you on.”
“Mhm! We'll be right here, Papa! If you're scared or feel like giving up, Aqua and I will be right here to cheer you on! Papa! Papa! You can do it, Papa! Whoo! Papa! Papa!”Ruby chanted, shaking her hands as if she was holding pom poms. Hikaru stared at his twins, seeing their white stars shimmering brightly with determination and sincerity.
“Who's the best Papa in the whole universe?!”Ruby chanted, jumping with her hands in the air.
“Me…?”Hikaru mumbled.
Aqua jumped as well with his hands in the air, playing along with Ruby, “Who?!”
“Me.”
“Yeah!!”Ruby and Aqua cheered and threw their arms around Hikaru, overjoyed. Hikaru blinked with an unreadable expression on his face, putting his arms around the twins. “We all will be right here to cheer you on and make sure you don't give up, too.”
“It's a pinky promise!”Ruby giggled. Hikaru remained quiet as he felt his eyes crowded up with tears. He smiled emotionally and kissed Ruby and Aqua's temples, “I love you two.”
“We love you too.”Ruby and Aqua grinned, hugging their father tenderly.
Chapter Text
The Kamiki family enjoyed watching a movie together while waiting for Seijuro, Airi, and Taiki to arrive home. Ruby crammed popcorn into her mouth while Aqua sipped his drink. "Ruby, don't shove so much popcorn into your mouth. You can choke."Hikaru spoke, staring down at Ruby, who sat next to him. She gave him a thumbs up and swallowed the chewed popcorn, "Okay, Papa!”
Hikaru smiled. His focus shifted to the phone ringing in his pocket. He took out his phone and checked the name ID. His eyes widened when he saw Yura's surname on the screen. He got up from the couch and made his way to the kitchen. When he entered, he said, "Katayo-”
"Kamiki-san!!"Yura shouted, causing Hikaru to grunt in pain. "Hello, Katayose-san. It's fantastic to hear from you again. I believe you ruptured my eardrum."He whispered, covering one ear with his palm while the phone pressed against the other.
"Oh, I'm sorry! Haha! I got too excited. It's nice to hear from you again, Kamiki-san. I miss our bar hangouts. It's been very lonely over there without you," she said. Hikaru smiled softly and chuckled, "I didn't expect you to miss me.”
“Why wouldn't I?”
“I'm not the most interesting person to hang out with.”
“Pfft. Don't say that. You're interesting to be with, and I feel comfortable enough to be myself around you compared to others. Some men at the bar can be creeps .”Yura whispered the last part, “Brrr!! They make me so uncomfortable.”
“What do they do to you?”
“Flirt. Catcall. They try to get my number. They ask me out for a “hangout”. We both know that “hangout” will turn into them, forcing themselves on me. Honestly, they disgust me. Considering that I'm, in their words, “pure”, they can show me how it feels to be taken care of by a man and what a real man can do under the sheets.”Yura explained as Hikaru glanced down with a small frown, “I apologize.”
“Hmm? For what?”
“For leaving you alone. I should have–”
“It's not your fault. You can't control what other men do with their disgusting fantasies. Besides, I stopped going to the bar after two weeks of you not showing up. Oh! By the way, why didn't you tell me you're returning back to acting?! I had to find out by reading an article!”
“Oh,”Hikaru laughed awkwardly, “I've been so busy with the production, Kamiki Production, and my children that I forgot to text you about it. I apologize.”
“Hmm…Apology accepted!”Yura giggled, “Now that I know you're returning back to acting, I was wondering if you want to go eat dinner together to celebrate your return! I know a fancy restaurant that would perfectly suit this celebration.” Hikaru scratched the side of his cheek, “Oh, uh, I'm not sure if I can. I don't want to distract you from–”
“You won't! It'll be a dinner where we can talk and have some fun. How about we meet on Saturday? Around 9 p.m? Around that time, there won't be a lot of people compared to the mornings and afternoons. Come onnn! It's dinner! I'll be paying for it.”
“What about your manager?”
“She's fine with it. She knows about you, and she's allowing me to keep you as my friend – my first friend ever! Whoo!”Yura cheered. Hikaru blinked and smirked smugly, “So, I'm special to you?”He teased.
"Duh. You are my first and official friend, someone I can be around and who understands my actual nature. A sincere and first buddy you create is something no one will forget, you know?” Hikaru's smirk vanished, and he looked down at his feet with a tiny pout, “Yeah…”
Yura grinned, “As my official friend, are you going to accept my invitation? It'll be fun! Have you been to a fancy restaurant before?”
“Many times. I went to a few when I was much younger. Younger than you.”
Yura gasped, “Look at you, fancy pants!”She laughed, “Well, lucky for you, you're going to another one with me! We'll have the best time! Come on, please?”
“Hmm… alright. I'll accept the invitation. It'll help me distract myself a bit from everything going on.”
“Yay!”Yura cheered with excitement, “Okay, since you accepted, you better wear your best suit, okay?! I'll wear the best dress that I have. Don't disappoint me.”
“Alright. Alright, I won't.”Hikaru laughed lightly with a smile.
“Perfect. I'll send you the address on Saturday and I'll meet you there, okay?”
“Alright. I'll be waiting.”Hikaru spoke. Yura squealed from excitement before their call ended.
“Papa!! We ran out of popcorn!!”Ruby shouted from the living room.
“You ate the whole thing. I couldn't even get some for myself, Ruby!”Aqua exclaimed. Ruby laughed, “Sorry, Aqua! Haha!”
Hikaru chuckled, “I'll make more popcorn! Don't worry!”
“Yay!”
____
"Katashi-san?..."Masumi asked, standing behind the angry actor reclining on the couch, "Are you okay?" Akihiro removed his gaze from his hands and stared ahead, "Do I look okay to you?"He turned to confront his manager. Masumi gasped quietly at how quickly his client's neck turned. It seems that Akihiro could snap his neck just by looking at him. Masumi trembled, "No…”
“There's your answer.”Akihiro spat, turning away from Masumi and staring ahead, “Director Shima told me that if I continued with my behavior, he would fire me from the production. I can't let that happen. It will give me a bad image.”
“W-Well, how about you try to get along with Kamiki-san? That will fix your problem, don't you think?” Masumi jumped when Akihiro shot a glare at him, “No shit!”
Masumi trembled, stepping away from the angry actor. Akihiro ran his fingers through his hair, thinking to himself, “I need to find a way to get rid of him and get the full spotlight on me. If this continues, he will take everything.”
“B-But Katashi-san, every actor has their own spotlight moments in the film. You can't–”
“I can! I've worked too damn hard to let some single good-for-nothing father take the spotlight away from me! You know, I've always been the star. The one who took everyone's breath away for my talent and had the spotlight only on me! No one else mattered, and no one was better than me. I always got it my way. Always. ”He grumbled, clenching his fists, “Now, he had to come in and ruin it.”
“What are you going to do now…?”
“I'm going to get rid of him.”Akihiro flashed a smug smirk.
Masumi's eyes widened in fear, “Are you going to kill him?!”
Akihiro glared, “ What ? No. I'm not a fucking psychopath!”
“I just thought that… erm, I'm sorry!”Masumi bowed profusely while Akihiro looked irritated. He looked away, “I'm going to find a way to fire him from the production.”He grinned devilishly, interviewing his fingers together and rested his chin on top of them, “I have to pretend to get along with him. If I do that, Director Shima will be satisfied with the change of attitude and he won't be on my tail. If I'm able to win Kamiki-san and the director's trust, I can find a way to fire Kamiki-san. The Director Shima won't suspect me considering I've been getting along with Kamiki-san to the point of becoming “friends.””
“B-But… you're the only one who doesn't get along with Kamiki-san. Why would the director suspect someone else doing it and not you?”
Akihiro looked over his shoulder with a smug smirk, “Did you really think I'm the only one who doesn't like Kamiki-san?”
Masumi's eyes expanded and glanced down, pursing his lips. Akihiro let out a laugh, “I'm not the only one who doesn't like him. Some of the other actors don't like him at all. They know exactly how famous Kamiki-san is and how hard it is to keep the spotlight on them rather than Kamiki-san stealing it.”He grinned at his manager, “Do you have any idea how much hate some of the actors have towards him? Everyone has haters, even Idols. Idols have either haters within the fan base or between the Idol members, or both depending how popular and loved the Idol is.”
“H-How… do you know that some of the actors hate him?”
“I can tell the way they act when he's around, and look at him when he's not looking.”Akihiro responded, reaching out and grabbing a cookie. He took a bit of his cookie and quietly chewed. He swallowed it and continued to speak, “They're professional actors. They can pretend to like someone. They can pretend as if there was no hatred between them. They can pretend to be good co-stars towards Kamiki-san. I can see the jealousy and hatred in their eyes when they watch him act in front of the camera behind the scenes.”He smiled emotionless, “I can tell that some of those actors don't want him to be part of the production, but they wouldn't dare try anything towards him. They know that he will be the reason why this film will succeed, even the Director knows. All they can do is get along with him, no matter how much they despise it.”
“W-Well, Kamiki-san is returning to acting, so it does make sense that the film will get a lot of attention, and Kamiki-san has a natural talent that you can only find once a while. It's no wonder those types of people get so much attention.”He tapped his chin, looking up at the ceiling, “Now thinking about it more, Kamiki-san reminds me of the genius Idol Ai. They both know exactly how to capture someone's attention just with a single glance. They're gorgeous, too. It's as if they were blessed by God himself.”
Akihiro stared at his manager, making an unpleasant face.
Masumi noticed this and tensed up, “I-I mean! You're blessed by God too, Katashi-san! Haha!... haha.”He laughed nervously, shaking his hands in the air.
Akihiro rolled his eyes annoyingly, finishing his cookie.
“H-How will you get him fired from the production? What do you have planned, Akihiro?”
“You'll see. It takes time.”Akihiro grinned innocently at his manager.
____
The next day, Hikaru walked out of the changing room, blowing the long bangs that reached his chin out of his face from his wig, which had been pushed back and put into a ponytail. "Kamiki-san." Hikaru looked around to see Akihiro standing in front of him, smiling, "Oh, good morning, Katashi-san."He bowed, smiling.
“Morning to you, too. I'm quite glad I was able to find you before filming starts. I need to speak to you about my behavior during the past month of working together.”Akihiro spoke. “Oh. Don't worry about it.”Hikaru said, shaking his head with a small chuckle, “It's in the past now.”
“Nonsense. I just want to apologize for my actions and what I did with your wrist. I've been unfair to you. I've been letting my jealousy take over my actions and the image I have of you.”Akihiro crossed his arms, lowering his gaze, “I've always been the star in the productions I've been involved in. I got used to having the spotlight on me. It was hard seeing another talented actor share the camera with me, whose natural talent can really attract the audience so easily and who has their own agency! Heh, you're really one of a kind, Kamiki-san.”
“Oh, uh, thank you for the compliment.”Hikaru bowed, “But I don't think I'm as good as you are. You have been in the entertainment industry longer than I have. I'm honored to be able to work with actors like yourself.”
Akihiro grinned, “Awe, thank you. Yes, I've been in the industry longer than you have but I don't match your acting skills. Not even close! Maybe you can teach me some of the techniques you use for your acting!”He exclaimed. He stood next to Hikaru and wrapped his arm around his shoulders, “Considering we'll be working together for months until the film is fully finished, how about we start from scratch and be friends, hmm?”
“Friends?”
“Yup. Wouldn't it be nice? You and I are friends and not be lonely during shooting. After all, being friends with other actors can be useful and a good way to build relationships. Communication is key, Kamiki-san.”
“Yes, of course, but why the sudden change?”Hikaru stared at the actor next to him.
“Because I've realized that I've been an asshole to you. I want to make things right between us and push aside our differences. I want to be your friend.”Akihiro grinned with his eyes closed. Hikaru stared at him with his black star eyes.
Liar.
Hikaru grinned, “I want to be your friend, too, Katashi-san.”
“That's great! Look at us becoming friends! We even have our surnames that start with a K! Isn't that a sign of destiny?”Akihiro laughed. Hikaru let out a forced laugh, “Yup.”
“Come on, let's go. Shooting will start soon.”Akihiro walked ahead of Hikaru, humming to himself. Hikaru watched and followed him quietly, staring at the back of his head.
What are you planning?
___
Hours later, Airi stood in front of the gates of the school the twins attended waiting for them to get out. She quietly watched some of the students making their way towards their parents, or their parents’ cars. She smiled, remembering when Taiki was eleven years old and in middle school. How fast time goes!
“Mama!”
Airi turned her head. Ruby rushed over to her with her arms wide open, “My Ruby!!”Airi smiled happily, opening her arms. Ruby wrapped her arms around her, smiling brightly. Airi pecked the top of her head as Aqua approached them. “My Aqua!”She reached out and pulled Aqua into the hug, giving him a kiss on the head, too, “I missed you two!”
Aqua smiled softly, “We did too, Airi-san.”
Ruby nodded as the three pulled away from the hug, “Mama, Where's Taiki?”
“Oh. I dropped him off at Lala Lai. He didn't have rehearsals today for his film, so he wanted to go to Lala Lai and practice for upcoming scenes. The director of Lala Lai will be there to help him.”Airi grabbed their hands and made their way towards the car, “Today it's just us!”
“Yay! Mama time!”Ruby cheered, snuggled onto Airi's arm lovingly.
Airi chuckled, “Well, before Mama time starts, we have to go to Gotanda-san. Aqua is filming today for the next episode of his series.”She explained. Ruby frowned slightly, “Boo.”
“I know that it's boring for you, Ruby, but we have to be there to support your brother. I'm positive Aqua will be the best actor ever in the future!”
“Better than Taiki and Papa?”Ruby tilted her head.
“Don't get ahead of yourself, Ruby. I'll never be as good as Taiki or be on the same level as our father. I don't think I'm capable of being that talented.”Aqua said, looking over at Ruby. Ruby glared, “You don't know that! Maybe, you'll be just as famous as Papa in the future!”She gasped as her eyes sparkled, “Maybe you'll win an award like Papa did!”
“Eh…”Aqua shrugged, “I don't think so.”
Ruby puffed her cheeks out in anger as her glare hardened.
Airi laughed softly, “I think you will win an award, Aqua! Seeing how things are going right now for your acting career, I feel like you'll make it big. I know that you will be a famous actor just like your father. I can't wait to see you on that stage and accept your award. Just thinking about it makes me tear up. You two are growing so fast!”Airi pouted as Ruby snuggled onto her arm, “Don't cry, Mama! Aqua and I will always be your babies, right Aqua?”She gazed over at her twin.
“Yeah.”Aqua nodded.
“I know, but it's just sad seeing you two grow up so fast. I still remember how small you two were when I first held you. I miss those days.”Airi whined with a sad pout, “Now, Aqua, you're an actor, and Ruby, you're a cute model!”
Ruby grinned, “I won't be just a model, Mama! I'm going to be an amazing Idol in the future and be as bright as the genius Idol Ai!”
“I'm sure you will.”Airi grinned, “The whole family will be your number one fan and cheering for you!”She placed a peck on her head happily as Ruby giggled overjoyed. Once the three made it to the car, Airi unlocked it and said, “Before we go to Director Gotanda, how about we go visit Seijuro? We have enough time to go see him and see how things are going.”
“Yeah!”
“Sure.”
After a 25 minute drive, Airi and the twins entered the set of where the production was taking place. From a distance, Ruby and Aqua spotted Seijuro getting his costume and makeup fixed after shooting a scene. Ruby's eyes sparkled with her mouth open forming an O.
“Seijuro-sama!!”She screamed, sprinting towards him with her arms open.
Seijuro turned his head when he heard Ruby's scream. He grinned, “Rubyy!!”He opened his arms. Ruby threw herself on Seijuro, giving him a tight hug.
“Careful!”The wardrobe assistant exclaimed, “We just fixed your costume for the next scene!”
“Don't mess up your makeup!”The Make-up artist gasped, having a scared expression on her face.
Seijuro laughed softly, “Don't worry, I'll be careful.”He told them. The assistant and artist nodded, still being concerned but quickly left to assist the other actors who needed help. Aqua followed up next to Ruby with a smile, “Sorry if we came in at a bad time.”
“Haha, you didn't. The actors are just getting fixed up for the next scene.”Seijuro patted Aqua's head as Airi stood next to her husband with a teasing pout, “Wow, honey. I didn't think you would be surrounded by such gorgeous women. They are much more gorgeous than me! I feel so jealous to see them flirting with you.”
Ruby pulled away from the hug as Seijuro cried out, “Scandalous! They're just doing their job, dear! No need to be jealous. You know that I only love you and the only woman I want to spend my life with! You even carried my child and made me a father! That's the biggest gift you could have ever given me.”
“Besides saying yes to your proposal?”
“Mhm!”Seijuro wrapped his arms around his wife's waist and smiled innocently, “You accepting to marry me and making me a father to our talented son are the best things that happened in my life.”He pecked Airi's cheek. Ruby crossed her arms, pouting, “What about us?”
Seijuro looked at the twins and laughed lightheartedly, “You two are also the best things that happened in my life. Along with your father, too. Hikaru was my first son who I looked after and took care of first before Taiki was born.”
“So… you're our grandpa then?”Ruby blinked. She grinned, “Grandpapa!”Her eyes sparkled.
Seijuro smiled painfully, “Please, don't call me that. You're making me feel old. It hurts.”He held his chest dramatically. Ruby gasped and hugged him again, “I'm sorry, Seijuro-sama!”
Seijuro laughed, “Apology accepted.”
Aqua smiled softly, staring at Seijuro with curiosity, “When did you start seeing my father as a son?”
“Months after he joined Lala Lai. He was a very determined kid considering he wanted to be a successful actor. He was the quiet type of boy during the time who didn't have much confidence, but when he was on stage, he gave it his all. I could tell that he was going to be someone big in the future. He was adorable, too! You look a lot like him. Sometimes, you bring me back to those times.”Seijuro broke the hug between Airi and Ruby with a soft smile on his face, “As time went on, I started to get close to him. I found out that he was an orphan. He took care of himself. I didn't think he would survive by himself and I was worried for his safety and health, so Airi and I took care of him. Slowly, we both saw him as a son!”
Aqua raised an eyebrow, “Where did he live? I assume in a children's home, right? He couldn't survive by himself in the city, especially someone who's ten years old.”
Seijuro nodded, “Yeah. He told us he lived in a children's home.”
“Mhm, but don't worry, we made sure he was well fed whenever he was at Lala Lai and gave him the love and support a child needs.”Airi grinned. Ruby smiled, pressing her hands together, “Aw, that's so sweet! Papa is really lucky to have you two in his life!”
Aqua nodded, smiling again, “Thank you for giving our father love and support when you didn't have to. We are glad to have you two in our lives and family.”
“Aw, Aqua. You're going to make me emotional.”Seijuro pouted happily as his eyes crowded with tears.
“Honey! Don't ruin your makeup!”Airi gasped. Seijuro chuckled faintly as the twins watched them with a smile.
“Uehara-san!”
Seijuro looked over at the Director, “Come on, we are starting the next scene.”The Director spoke as the actors were getting in their places.”
“Oh, right. Be right there!”Seijuro exclaimed and looked over at the three, “Are you three staying to watch?”
"No, dear. Sorry. We came to see you quickly before getting Aqua to Director Gontanda. Maybe next time we'll stay and watch.” Airi hastily pecked her husband's cheek, not wanting to smear his makeup. Seijuro nodded, "Okay. I will see you three later at home!"He gave Aqua and Ruby a cursory glance before heading away. Airi waved, “Good luck, honey! Let's go before we are late!" she said, looking down at the twins as the three left the set.
Chapter Text
Cut 30: Dinner Scene
As the cameras were rolling, focusing on the scene ahead, Masanori quietly watched the actors from behind the scenes. Actor #1 gasped, getting the attention of the others, “Have you guys heard about the murders that happened during the past years?”
“Murders?”Akihiro repeated as the actors were sitting down at a long rectangular table while Hikaru placed the plates of food on the table. Actor #1 nodded, “You haven't heard about them? I thought you were considering your wife, and you moved here.”
“We didn't know. We moved here because we thought it was a nice neighborhood and the houses are very gorgeous.”The actress spoke, sitting next to Akihiro. Actor #2 raised an eyebrow at the two actors, “Are you serious? You never heard about them?”
“No.”Akihiro responded.
“Gossip time!”Actor #3 smiled, doing jazz hands and scooted their chair closer to the table, “So, as long as I can remember, there have been people going missing from this neighborhood and another a few streets down from here. The police tried finding each one, but nothing would come up. It was until weeks or months later when the bodies would be found dead.”
“I heard that some of the bodies were unrecognizable. The police had to use their dental records to find out their identity.”
“Did they find the murderer?”The actress questioned, being invested.
“Oh, yeah.”Actor #2 nodded, “But the murderer kept saying that he was innocent. He was framed and such. No one believed him. His fingerprints were found at some of the murder scenes.”
“Where is he now?”
“Gone.”
“He's dead?”Akihiro asked with his eyes widened.
“Mhm. He got the death penalty and got hung.”
“Then… the neighborhood was safe now, right?”The actress said as the actors shared a glance. Actor #4 poked their food with a fork, “Well, not really. The murders continued even after he was executed. The police believe that there was another person working with him, and that person was the one who caused his partner to go to prison and get that fate.”
Akihiro and the actress stared at them, horrified.
‘“But don't worry, nothing has happened. Besides, we have our good pal right here.”Actor #5 patted Hikaru's arm with a grin, “Isn't that right?”
Hikaru grinned, “Of course. You guys are always welcome to my house.”
“His house has always been a safe and comforting place for us to come and visit. With this big house that his parents left him with before leaving, it's enough space to enjoy and have hangouts.”Actor #3 smiled. Actor #2 looked over at Hikaru, “Thanks man for the dinner.”
“Of course! It's only right that we have dinner with our new neighbors. You know I always do this for anyone who moves in.”Hikaru smiled with his eyes closed, “It's my special way of welcoming them officially.”
“And as always, delicious food.”Actor #3 patted their stomach being satisfied.
Akihiro and the actress shared a quick glance. Akihiro cleared his throat, “Isn't that a bit weird?”
The actors stared at him as Akihiro continued, “There were murders here in this neighborhood, and there's another murderer out there somewhere who hasn't been caught. I don't think it's very smart to enter someone's home knowing there's a murderer hiding among us. It can be dangerous for all of us to be in one place. Who knows,”Akihiro pointed at Hikaru, “–he could be the murderer.”
Hikaru stared at Akihiro with an unreadable expression, “You think I'm capable of hurting someone…?”
“I'm just pointing it out. As you guys stated, the murderer is still out there. We have to be careful.”
“But you're saying he could be the murderer.”Actor #1 stated. Actor #2 crossed their arms, “That's not cool. He's always been nice to us and makes sure we are comforting in this neighborhood. He was there when all of those murders were heard. He made sure we were safe and comfortable in his home, knowing how dangerous it was around here.”
“It's wrong to accuse someone of something like that, especially someone as pure and golden hearted individual like him.”Actor #5 placed his hand on Hikaru's arm, comforting him. Akihiro watched the actors glare at him with anger.
“M-My husband didn't mean that, right honey?”The actress quickly butted in, trying to save her husband from the angry mob.
Hikaru glanced down with a sad frown, “I'm just trying to be nice. I know how it feels to be scared, but I always make sure everyone is safe and comfortable. It can get lonely and depressing when you see a close friend found dead.” Akihiro watched Hikaru, seeing his eyes crowding up with tears.
“I need a moment.”Hikaru mumbled and walked out of the dining room.
The actors watched and looked at Akihiro, now being pissed off. The actress panicked and quickly blurted out, “H-Honey, how about you go and apologize, please?”
“It's the least you can do.”Actor #2's glare hardened, taking a long sip of his drink.
“Right. Right.”Akihiro stood up from his chair and quickly left the scene.
Cut 31: The Talk
Akihiro entered the living room as Hikaru sat on the couch, staring down at the floor. He stared at the actor and made his way over, “Hey,”
Hikaru glanced up and looked at him with the same frown.
“Erm, I want to apologize for that. I shouldn't have said that. I don't even know much about you to accuse you of a crime so serious. I'm sorry.”Akihiro bowed as Hikaru blinked and smiled, “I accept your apology. I don't blame you. It's your first hearing about those murder cases. I don't blame you for accusing me of that. Many old neighbors did the same when they first met me, but they moved away. They never got the chance to know me. They just judge me for how kind I am towards everyone that they get suspicious of me.”Hikaru explained, glancing down again as his smile faded.
“Is there a reason you act this way, if you don't mind me asking?”
“I…”Hikaru paused as Masanori watched the two actors interact in the new scene.
“I lost my best friend to the murderer that was executed.”Hikaru revealed as Akihiro took a seat on the couch across from him, “He was found months after he went missing.” He pursed his lips as his eyes crowded up with tears again, “He was disfigured when he was found. I couldn't even recognize him when I found him. I thought that… the police must have found the wrong person. Maybe another victim, but it was him.”
Akihiro watched the tears stream down Hikaru's cheeks as his white star eyes converted into black.
“That murderer destroyed him. I'm glad that the murderer is dead, but the police believe he wasn't alone in these murders. I want that person to pay as well. That's why I remained here in the neighborhood. I want to find the murderer who is still hiding out there. I want to make sure my best friend gets justice.”Hikaru glanced up, meeting Akihiro's gaze, “I want to make my house a safe place for everyone in this neighborhood. I don't want people to suffer the same way I did. If their families and close ones feel safe here, then no one will get hurt. I know that I can't prevent deaths from happening, but I want to at least try. I couldn't save my best friend from being murdered like I should have. Now that I have the chance to do it and become friends with everyone, I'm going to do it.”
“Ah… I see.”Akihiro whispered, quickly glancing down at the floor, “I'm sorry about your loss.”
“Thank you.”Hikaru wiped his tears away, “I hope now that you know the reason why I do these things, we can be friends.”He smiled softly and extended his hand out. Akihiro stared at Hikaru, seeing his star eyes staring into his soul. He looked down at his hand and took it, “Friends.”
Hikaru grinned happily as his eyes shimmered.
“Cut!”Masanori called out as Hikaru and Akihiro looked over at the director. “Amazing job, you two. I see the tension between the two of you subsided.”
Akihiro smiled, standing up, “Mhm. Kamiki-san and I are friends. We decided to start over and give this friendship a try.”
Hikaru nodded, agreeing as he stood up from the couch. Akihiro wrapped his arm around Hikaru's shoulders and grinned widely, “We are excited to see how it goes.”
“That's good to hear. This will make shooting much more pleasant.”Masanori said as the two actors smiled at the director, “Let's begin the other scene before wrapping up for the day.”
___
After a few hours, Hikaru made it home and walked to the living room to see no one there. He raised an eyebrow. I thought they would be here by now. He thought to himself, taking off his coat and placing it on the couch.
“Welcome home.” Airi's voice whispered, her arms hooking around his waist. Hikaru's eyes widened, and he immediately got out of her grasp, turning around to face her. Airi smiled, “No need to get startled. It's just me and the children. Taiki and the twins went upstairs to watch a movie and play with Taiki's video games. Seijuro hasn't come home yet. How was your day?”
“...”Hikaru didn't respond. He averted his eyes to avoid her gaze.
“I assume it went well. I'm glad. My day with the twins went well, too. We went to visit Seijuro today. He was very happy to see us. He was getting ready to shoot the next scene with the help of these two gorgeous women that the director aired for my husband. I teased him about them flirting with him. Haha! His reaction was very funny and adorable.”Airi giggled, “He kept telling me that they were doing their job and that the only person who loved and wanted to spend his life with was me. He also told me something else.”
Hikaru slowly looked at her, meeting her gaze.
“He told me that the best thing that ever happened to him was me accepting his proposal and,”Airi paused for a moment. Her grin widened, “making him a father.”
“...”Hikaru's eyes widened.
“So, thank you for giving me that bundle of joy upstairs. Thank you for making Seijuro a father to begin with. That sex was really worth it, wasn't it? If it wasn't for that, Seijuro wouldn't have been a father to begin with. Do you remember how excited and proud he was when he held Taiki as a newborn for the first time? It's a moment a father never forgets, right?”
Hikaru let out a hitched exhale.
“Maybe, one day, Seijuro will want another child with me once Taiki is fully grown up. Would you give him another child if that happens?”Airi asked, stepping closer to Hikaru, “Would you get me pregnant just to see Seijuro happy, hm?”
A familiar lustful gaze stared back at Hikaru as the 26 year old felt the hands of the woman rest against his chest, “I would love to carry another child of yours, Hikaru. You make the cutest babies after all.”
Hikaru tensed up as Airi brushed her lips against his neck, “It's been a little too long since we had our fun. With everything going on with the twins, Taiki, Seijuro, and you with your film and Kamiki Production, we never get the chance to have our sexual intersource. We are all over the place.” Airi pressed her lips against the man's neck, inhaling Hikaru's scent. She relaxed at the familiar cologne as she ran her hands up to his shoulders, “Last time, I touched you. You ran away. Don't worry, the children won't bother us. They're too busy with their video games and movies. You don't want them to find out and ruin our happy family, right?”
“...No.”
“Then, best to be quiet. I'll do all of the work. It'll be quick.”Airi pushed Hikaru down on the couch and got on his lap with her legs on either side of his thighs. Hikaru looked away from her lustful gaze as Airi began to press soft kisses against his neck as her hands slid down to his pants, “How long I've craved this…”
Hikaru stared blankly to the side.
“I'm already wet for you just by imagining myself bouncing on your cock.”Airi whispered into his ear and licked his earlobe. Once she unbuckled his belt, she slid her hand inside, going inside of his underwear. “I'll make sure to make you feel good.”Airi grinned, wrapping her hand around his cock and slowly moving her hand up and down, stroking it, “Better than she did.”
Hikaru didn't react. He was already in his own world, blocking out what was happening. As soon as he blocked it away, the faster it was over. However, once he was back to reality, he could still feel the hands of his abuser against his skin. Airi used her hand and brought Hikaru's lips against her as the other remained on his cock, stroking it gently. Her hand slid down from his face to his chest. Eventually, her hand slid under his black sweater and touched his warm and smooth skin that she craved.
After 30 minutes, Seijuro entered the living room to see his wife sitting there watching TV. He smiled and approached her. He placed a quick and passionate kiss on her lips. Airi grinned, “Welcome home, honey!”She watched her husband sit next to her and wrapped his arms around her, resting his head on her chest, “Hard day today?”
“After you and the twins left, I had to do a lot of fighting scenes with crazy tricks. I'm exhausted.”Seijuro explained, relaxing against his wife's warmth, “This body can only do so much.”
Airi chuckled and placed her head on his, "Awe. You will get used to it, honey."She pecked his head affectionately. Seijuro quietly complained, "I'm going to be sore tomorrow for sure."He grumbled. His eyes lit up with an idea, and he gave Airi a smug grin, "...My loving wife, would you consider giving me a nice massage with your gorgeous, smooth, and delicate hands?” He took hold of Airi's hand and placed a kiss on top of it romantically, “You always know how to make my body feel relaxed.”
“Hmm…I'll do it when everyone is sleeping, so no one can bother us.”Airi said seductively as the married couple shared a lustful gaze and shared a passionate kiss.
“Ew.”
The couple pulled away, seeing the three children watching them with Taiki making a face of disgust. Seijuro chuckled, pulling away from Airi as the three children approached them, “What were you three doing upstairs?”
“Watching movies and playing video games!”Ruby grinned.
“Ah, no wonder the house was quiet.”Seijuro laughed faintly.
“Taiki won most of the games.”Aqua shrugged.
“He was cheating!”Ruby cried out, stomping her foot.
“I was not. I've played some of those games since the moment I got them. I know exactly how to win.”Taiki smirked smugly.
“Hmph!”Ruby crossed her arms, looking away angrily.
“Where's your father?”Seijuro asked Aqua, “I saw his car parked outside.”
“He was home?”Aqua raised an eyebrow in confusion. Seijuro slowly nodded, “Yes…? You guys didn't notice?”
“If we did, Ruby would be all over him.”Aqua pointed at his twin who nodded with an innocent smile. “Oh! Your father came home moments ago. He went to take a shower after a long day of filming.”Airi said, “He must be done showering by no–”
“Papa!!”Ruby shouted, dashing up the staircase.
“Ruby! Wait!”Aqua cried out, following his sister.
Meanwhile, Hikaru stared down at the floor, now wearing a new outfit after showering for who knows how long to scrub away Airi's hands stained on his skin. The door busted open, having an energetic Ruby standing at the doorway, “Papa!!”Ruby exclaimed, dashing towards him.
Before Hikaru could react, Ruby jumped on him, clinging onto him with her arms hooked around him. Hikaru's eyes widened, falling back on his bed, “Whoa!”
Ruby grinned mischievously at her father. Hikaru blinked a few times and smiled, “Hello my little star.”He pecked her cheek as he sat up on his bed again and Ruby pulled away from the hug. Aqua entered the bedroom seconds after, panting slightly from sprinting.
“Why didn't you tell us that you were home, Papa?!”Ruby whined.
“I didn't want to ruin your fun with Taiki.”Hikaru said as Aqua approached them, “Besides, I need to go take a shower. It's been… a long day.”He smiled and placed a peck on Aqua's head, “Tiring.”
“I can imagine. I can make you tea.”Aqua suggested, “It can help you relax.”
Hikaru shook his head, patting Aqua's head, “No. I'll be fine, but I know a way that will make me feel less tired.”
“Which is?”The twins titled their heads.
“Getting a big hug from my two stars!”Hikaru opened his arms with a big smile. Aqua and Ruby smiled in return and wrapped their arms around their father, “The biggest hug ever for you, Papa!”Ruby giggled joyfully.
“Only for you, Father.”Aqua tightened the hug, resting his head on his shoulder. Hikaru relaxed, holding his children close. He exhaled, closing his eyes. After a minute of sharing an embrace, Hikaru smiled and immediately attacked the twins with kisses, “I love you two so much! I love you! I love you! I love you!”
Aqua and Ruby squeaked from the attack of affection from their father, but broke out into a laughter, having their father covering their faces with kisses. “That tickles, Papa!”
Hikaru laughed as he continued giving his children affection. He gave his children a bear hug as Aqua and Ruby smiled, sharing a glance.
____
“Ughhh!! I'm beat!”Yura complained, collapsing on the couch, “I can't wait for the weekend. I can go eat with Kamiki-san and relax.”She sighed as Mio stood behind the couch, “There's only a few days left until the weekend. Now, you have to focus on your jobs. You have a modeling gig tomorrow along with you doing a commercial for a product, and you're meeting up with a director for a film.”
“Ughh!!”Yura whined, closing her eyes, “So much work.”
“Hey, be thankful you're getting a lot of jobs all over right now. This will help your popularity and get more recognition with directors.”Mio said, tapping Yura's head with her pen in hand. Yura let out whines at each tap on her head, “Honda-sannn…!”
Mio chuckled softly, “It takes a lot of work to be on the same level as the most famous actors including Kamiki-san. How else did you think he made it to the top, got famous and now owns his own agency? He accepted every job that was offered to him.”
Yura huffed, “He had no choice, Honda-san. He did it for his children.”She pouted emotionally, “What an amazing dad he is! It's so sweet!”She cried, being touched. Mio patted her head with a sarcasm sigh, “There, there, there.”
Yura rested her head on a cushion, “Honda-san… did my parents do the same thing as Kamiki-san? Did they take every offer they were given just to make sure I had everything in life?”
Mio pulled her hand away with a soft smile, “Of course. When I worked with them, they accepted every offer that came their way to be able to become as famous as possible and give you everything in life.” Mio paused for a moment before finishing, “Unfortunately, they never got to accomplish that…”She said in a sad tone as Yura pressed her head against the cushion with her eyes crowding up with tears.
“But now you're doing what they always wanted. I'm sure they're proud of their daughter becoming someone big in the entertainment industry. I know that they would have loved seeing you.”
“...Do you think they would have liked Kamiki-san?”
“Hmm… yeah. Your father would be a bit overprotective, of course, but your parents would have loved him.”Mio chuckled, patting Yura's head. Yura smiled softly at the answer. She sat up on the couch, “I'm glad to hear that my parents would have loved him, and I know my parents would have loved seeing me grow to the top.”She said as Mio watched her.
“Which is why I can't give up even with massive offers I keep getting. I will make sure that I leave a mark in a masterpiece that will be remembered after a century! I will show the world what a Katayose can do and make my parents proud just like I would be if they accomplished their goals!”Yura exclaimed, looking over at Mio with the most determined smile on her face.
Mio stared at Yura with her eyes expanded at the sight of Yura's bright white star on her right eye as both of her eyes shimmered with determination. Mio's eyes softened, “I'll help you to make it come true. I promise.”
“Yeah!”Yura cheered, throwing her arms around her manager. Mio smiled, patting her back.
“Oh, and if we have free time tomorrow, can we go shopping for a dress?”
“...what about the dresses you already have?”
“I mean, they're beautiful but this is a celebration dinner I'll have with Kamiki-san, I can't reuse a dress, Honda-san! I need a new one!”Yura pouted, pulling away from the hug, “Please?”She pressed her hands together, giving her manager the puppy eyes.
Mio sighed deeply and nodded, “Alright. Only if we have some free time tomorrow, we can go shopping for a dress.”
Yura grinned with her eyes sparkling with excitement.
___
“Seijuro-sama?”Hikaru spoke, entering the kitchen and watching Seijuro cook dinner. Seijuro looked over and smiled, “Hm?”
“Can you watch over the twins on Saturday night?”
“Sure, but why?”
“Ah, remember the actress, Katayose Yura?”
“Mhm.”
"She asked me out for dinner," Hikaru confessed. Seijuro dropped his jaw and stared at Hikaru, "Is it a date?!"He said, his eyes sparkling with enthusiasm, "Are you finally letting yourself go?!"He exclaimed. Hikaru blinked and laughed awkwardly. "No," he smiled. "It's a celebration supper. She wanted to celebrate comeback to acting. On Saturday, she and I will meet at a restaurant of her choice to celebrate, have some fun, and get to know each other better.”
“Oh! Haha, I see. I'll watch the twins for you while you're gone. It'll be a good distraction for you and have some fun with your friend. As long as you don't come drunk.”Seijuro glared, causing Hikaru to laugh, “Haha…! It won't happen. I'm going to need to drive myself back home. No need to worry.”He patted his shoulder.
“What are you going to wear?”
“A suit that I have in my closet, you know.”He answered.
“Really…?”
“...What? I'm going to use one of the best suits I have for the celebration.”
"Hikaru, you can't use the suits you wear everyday to a dinner, especially a celebration dinner."Seijuro scolded, setting down the spoon he used to mix the meal being cooked on the pan. Hikaru grimaced slightly at the reprimand. Seijuro threw his arm around his shoulders and smiled, "Don't worry, Hikaru; I'll ask the director if I can leave early from filming, and I'm going to take you out and buy you a new suit!”
“Huh?!”
“I'll find the best suit for you to wear to that dinner and make sure that Katayose-san is not disappointed!”
"You don't have to, Seijuro-sama! It's fine. I'd rather not spend money on something I already have and don't need. You know that the money is for you, your family and the twins, not me!"He screamed out, shaking his head, "I don't want to spend money on myself.”
“The money is for all of us, especially you. You're the one working so hard for it! You deserve to treat yourself the same way you do with the twins. Aqua and Ruby would love to see you treating yourself with the money you work hard for. You and I are going shopping for a new suit if you like it or not, got it?”Seijuro glared, waving his finger at him, “If I have to drag you out from the set of your film, I will!”
Hikaru grimaced slightly and sighed deeply, "I don't have much of a choice, do I?”
"No."Seijuro smiled and gave Hikaru a side hug, "Don't worry, Taiki gets annoyed when I do this to him as well. He even attempts to hide in his hoodie and pretend he doesn't know who I am. It's funny!”
“Well, he is a teenager. He will find anything that involves his parents embarrassing and annoying.”Hikaru chuckled lightly, averting his eyes to the side. Seijuro nodded and smacked Hikaru's shoulder playfully, “That's why he is always with you! He doesn't feel embarrassed when you're involved. It's quite wholesome to see him admiring you so much.”
“Shouldn't he admire you instead? You're his father.”Hikaru smiled forcefully.
“Yeah, but I don't mind. It's nice to see my two boys having a close relationship.”Seijuro grinned happily. Hikaru stared at him, feeling the guilt weighing him down. He lowered his gaze shamefully, “Yeah…”
“We'll have fun, you'll see!”Seijuro pulled away and returned back to cooking.
Chapter 28
Notes:
Short(?) Chapter today! Sorry! :>
Chapter Text
“Amazing job, Kamiki-san!”Akihiro grinned, throwing his arm around Hikaru's arms as they walked towards the exit of the building, “Filming was a success today, and your scenes came out beautifully. You really showed the camera the star you are.” Hikaru simply smiled, “Thank you, but you and the actors really pulled the scenes together. I can't be the only one to receive credit.”
“Awe, how sweet of you,”Akihiro's grip tightened as he continued to speak, “But you're the star of the film. The only person that matters is you. You'll be the main reason this movie would most likely succeed when it premieres in theaters. I'm sure tickets will be sold out fast, haha!”Akihiro laughed while Hikaru looked to the side, “Are you okay with that? You being pushed to the side?”He asked, staring at the hand holding his shoulder with a tight grasp.
“Of course I am. It's what's best for the film,”Akihiro replied.
Liar.
Hikaru glanced over with a smile, “That's true. Director Shima would be disappointed if the film isn't a huge success.”
“Mhm. As long as the film comes out as a huge success like Director Shima expects, nothing else matters.”Akihiro stated as the two stepped out of the building, and Akihiro dropped his arm, “There's my manager waiting for me. I'll see you tomorrow morning, Kamiki-san!”He grinned before walking away.
Hikaru watched, waving goodbye. He dropped his hand and turned to walk to his car. His eyes widened to see Seijuro near his car and waving happily, “Hikaru!”
“Seijuro-sama?”Hikaru approached him, “What are you doing here?”
“Don't you remember? We are going shopping for a new suit for you to wear for your celebration dinner with Katayose-san.”Seijuro reminded him as Hikaru facepalmed, “Right. Shopping.” Seijuro looked past Hikaru, watching the car Akihiro got in driving off, “Who was the young brown-haired man walking with you?”
“Katashi-san. Katashi Akihiro. An actor I'm working with in Shima-san's film. He's playing the protagonist.”
“Is he your friend?”
“Yeah.”Hikaru gave Seijuro a calculated smile. The older adult gasped at the news and grinned, “That's great! I'm glad you made a new friend during the making of your film. I hope the family will get to meet him soon.”
Hikaru nodded, keeping his calculated smile on his lips. “Now, let's go buy you that suit!”Seijuro chuckled, having his car keys in hand.
After a 30-minute drive, Hikaru and Seijuro stood in front of a clothing store. Hikaru stared at the name, “Suit Select.”He read out loud, seeing suits being displayed on mannequins behind a large display of glass showing it off to any individual who walked past. Seijuro grinned, “This will be the place to find the perfect suit for you. Come on!”
Once the two entered the door, they gazed around, awed by the numerous sorts of suits, colors, sizes, shoes, ties, bow ties, etc. "Wow, Hikaru, so many alternatives. That's great! There is even a second floor."Seijuro pointed to the stairway on the right side, which was only a few feet away from them. Hikaru glanced at the staircase, watching people stroll up and down it as customers browsed the possibilities on the first floor.
Hikaru suddenly felt uneasy. He glanced around to spot some of the customers near them staring at him, whispering to one another, or simply smiling, clearly being overjoyed to see the famous actor, model and agency owner in the flesh. Seijuro noticed this, “Oh, right. Your fans. Maybe you should wear something to hide your identity to have a smooth shopping trip.”
“It's fine, Seijuro-sama. I'm still trying to get used to getting noticed in public.”Hikaru said, waving at the fans that were looking at him.
Some of them looked away, embarrassed while others quietly fangirled to themselves.
“Besides, I'm pretty sure everyone knows who I am at this point. They even know who my children are with the modeling shoots I do with them and posted in some of the clothing stores and how much I talk about them in interviews.”Hikaru explained. Seijuro smiled and pointed over at a poster hung on the wall, “Hey, look, it's you.”
Hikaru looked over at the direction and found a poster of himself modeling a suit of that certain section, “See? I have to get used to getting people's attention.” Seijuro rested his hands on his hips with a proud-dad face on, “You look very handsome, Hikaru. I'm very proud of you. Honestly, I didn't think you would become a model, but look at you now.”
“Me too. Life is full of surprises, huh?”Hikaru grinned. The two walked their way towards the suit section of the store, browsing, “What's a good color for you to wear…?”
“Black.”
Seijuro frowned, side-eyeing Hikaru, “Really?”
“Black looks good with anything.”
Seijuro sighed, glancing away, “You're just like Taiki.” His gaze landed on a suit, “How about this color?” He pointed at the Aegean blue color, “This color would look good on you, especially with your blond hair!”
“Hmm…”
“You can wear a tie that matches, or how about this khaki color suit?”Seijuro suggested. As the two discussed, the people near them whispered to each other and watched the two men from afar.
“Oh my God! He looks so handsome in person!”
“Do you think he'll give me an autograph!? Ahh! I'm too nervous to ask him!”
“Damn. He's gorgeous. No homo though.”
“You're so gay, dude.”
“Is that Uehara Seijuro? Another actor?”
“I can't wait for the film he'll be in! I'll be the first one to buy tickets and watch him on the big screen!”
“I can't believe he's returning to acting!! Ahhhh!! I'm so happy!! I need his autograph!!”
“I need to take pictures with him!!!”
Hikaru massaged his chin, thinking on which color to choose and style. Seijuro spoke, looking over at him, “I don't think it matters which one you choose. You look handsome in anything, even in a garbage bag.” He chuckled. Hikaru grinned, “I appreciate the compliment.”He said, taking off blazer from the rack and examining it, “Hmm… I don't want to stand out, so how about this dark blue blazer with matching pants?”
“With tie?”
“No tie.”Hikaru rejected with a smile.
“Why not? It will look good with it. Katayose-San will like it!”
“I've worn ties before and many times. This time, I'm not wearing one. It's just a celebration dinner.”Hikaru leaned in and whispered, “You're treating this like I'm going on a date.”
Seijuro grinned innocently, “Whaaaa? Nooo. Of course not.”He said sarcastically and flickered his wrist. Hikaru gave him a smug smile. Seijuro kept his grin and looked back at the suits, saying quietly “I mean, it is your first time eating with Katayose-san. I'm sure you would want to look your best, right?”
“Yes, that's true.”
“Then let's do it with a matching tie!”Seijuro hummed happily, grabbing a tie.
“No.”Hikaru snatched it and placed it back where it was, “We are here just to get a suit. No ties.”
Seijuro sighed defeatedly, “Alright, alright, no tie.”
Hikaru grinned. His grin faded when he felt someone tap his shoulder, “Hmm…?”He turned his head to the side. There, a young woman stood there with a photograph of Hikaru, which was obviously cut out from a modeling magazine and a pen, “H-Hi! I'm one of your fans, and I was wondering if you could… sign my photo, please?”She asked in a timid tone, having her head down as her hand trembled.
Hikaru blinked and smiled happily, “Of course.”He grabbed the pen and photo.
The fan gazed up and blushed at Hikaru's smile, fiddling with her fingers and fangirling internally. Hikaru sighed the photo with his signature and drew two stars in the end, representing Aqua and Ruby.
“Here you go!”Hikaru gave it back to her with a bright smile.
“Thank you!”She bowed and stared at the photo with sparkling eyes before quickly leaving to her group overjoyed. Seijuro smirked smugly, “Look at you giving autographs away. Look, there's more.”
“Huh?”Hikaru glanced over, seeing a few more fans making their way towards him. He blinked hard, “Oh! Well, more the merrier.”He grinned over at Seijuro.
___
Once Saturday came around, Hikaru walked down the staircase, fixing his blazer. Seijuro looked over from the couch and grinned, “You look handsome with the new shoes I bought you.”He said, watching Hikaru approaching him, “Thank you. I think I look decent. I don't want to stand out too much. This dark blue suit would do the trick. It's not too bright or a color that can catch people's attention easily.”
“It would have looked better with a tie.”Seijuro grinned innocently when Hikaru gave him a small glare. “I'm just saying, but either way, you look handsome.” Hikaru pulled his phone out from his pocket once he heard a Ping! sound. He looked at his screen, seeing a message from Yura. He opened it and smiled, “Katayose-san sent me the address for the restaurant. I need to get going. Are you okay with taking care of the twins today? I'm sure you're tired from filming all day.”
“Don't worry, I'm fine. I can handle it. I have Airi by my side if I need help. Besides, they'll be with Taiki the whole time playing games and such. Go have fun. Don't drink too much and be careful.”
Hikaru nodded, “Got it.”He said, making his way to the front door, “Call me if anything happens.”He snatched his car keys.
“Alright! Have fun!”Seijuro said and heard the door open and close. Airi walked down the staircase and approached her husband, “Where was Hikaru going all dressed up like that?”
“He's going to see Katayose-san, the actress. She invited him out for dinner as a celebration for his return to acting.”Seijuro responded, having his gaze on the TV screen. Airi stared at her husband as her eyes darkened at the answer she didn't like.
“Isn't it nice to see Hikaru going out with someone? On top of that, she's a very cheerful, energetic, and determined young woman. I'm sure Katayose-san will be a good friend to him.”Seijuro smirked smugly, “Or more than a friend. Who knows.”He smiled innocently, watching his show.
Out of Seijuro's view, Airi stared at her husband with an unreadable expression, “Ah, I see. How nice.”She responded with a dull tone. Quietly, she walked back upstairs, having her gaze down on the floor. She stumbled among the door of her bedroom and entered inside, closing the door behind her. She sat down on the edge of the bed, pulling out her phone.
She typed a name onto the search bar. After a second of loading, her phone screen reflected her phone screen, having the picture of Yura Katayose full screen.
Yura Katayose.
An actress increasing in popularity in the entertainment industry: movies, series, interviews, modeling, etc. As time goes on, her name is becoming more known. She's being more noticed by directors. I don't care much about her status in the entertainment industry, but Hikaru is going back to her.
After a little over three months of him not seeing her, she's returning back to him. He's returning back to her. I almost lost Hikaru once.
Ai…
Ai…
Ai.
I almost lost him to her. I can't let it happen again with this woman. I need to find a way to separate them completely.
Airi stared at her phone in deep thought before her gaze lifted with her eyes expanded. She grinned widely. Ruby. Why not use his precious little star to separate the two? After all, Ruby wouldn't want her Mama to be replaced.
Chapter Text
Yura hummed softly as she waited at the restaurant's door, holding her phone and purse. She tilted her head to the side when she heard footsteps. Her eyes gleamed as she noticed Hikaru approaching her with a smile on his face. Yura said, "Kamiki-san!"She ran towards him, nearly stumbling on her heels. She wrapped her arms around him, "You're here!”
Hikaru patted her head, “Of course.”
Yura pulled away and patted Hikaru's blazer, “Look at you, you're looking handsome.”She said, looking at his outfit. Hikaru grinned, “Well, you have to look your best for a celebration dinner, right? Seijuro-sama was the one to buy me this and new shoes, too.”
"How lovely of him. He made an excellent decision. I wouldn't be shocked if you caught everyone's attention the moment you walked."Yura chuckled. She raised her arms and spun around, "How do I look? Do you like the dress? My management assisted me in making this decision!”
Yura's dress was a peach color with a sweetheart neckline and off the shoulder dress. Her dress reached down to her feet, which covered her four inch black heels. Hikaru smiled, “You look gorgeous.”
Yura grinned happily, “Thank you, Kamiki-san. Now that you're here, we can go inside.”
Hikaru nodded and offered his arm. Yura giggled and took Hikaru's arm happily. The two entered inside the restaurant and stood in front of a hostess. She smiled at the two, “Do you have a reservation?”
“Yes, we do.”Yura responded.
“Surname?”
“Katayose.”
“First name?”
“Yura.”
The hostess skimmed through the list on her clipboard and gasped, “Ah-hah, here you are. Please, follow me.”She turned around and began to lead Yura and Hikaru to their table. Once they made their way to the second floor of the restaurant, the hostess stopped and smiled, “Here's your table with your menus prepared for you.”
"Thank you."Yura said as the hostess walked away. Hikaru slid the chair back, allowing Yura to take a seat. Yura thanked him before sitting down and placing her phone and purse on the table. "Fancy restaurant, huh?"Hikaru grinned as he took his seat across from Yura. He peered out the wide window next to them and said, "What an amazing view. I can see the city lights from up here.”
“I made sure to get the best table in this restaurant with an amazing view for us to enjoy. I'm sure you have a much better view in your agency.”
“Well, yes, I do. My officer is on the very top floor of my agency building. The view up there is majestic compared to this one, but either way, I never get tired of the view.”Hikaru looked down at his menu and skimmed through to see what to order. He blinked, seeing the prices, “Are you sure you can pay for this dinner, Katayose-san? The dishes are quite expensive.”
“Don't worry, I have it covered.”
“Are you sure?... Do you have enough money?”Hikaru lifted his gaze from the menu to look at her. Yura smirked smugly, “Of course I do! I always come prepared. If I end up not having enough, we make a run for it.”Yura whispered and winked.
“ What ?”
“I'm joking.”Yura laughed, looking at her menu, “Don't worry too much about money. I have it covered. I have plenty on my card to pay. Order whatever you want. We are celebrating your return to acting. Go all out!”She smiled. Hikaru slowly nodded and looked through the menu. A waiter walked up to them with a notepad in hand and pen, “What can I get for you two to drink?”He asked.
Yura exclaimed happily, “Bring us your best champagne you got!”
“Champagne?”
“Yes, champagne. We are celebrating. It's only right.”Yura said to Hikaru as the waiter wrote it down.
“What can I get for you to eat?”
“Hmm…”Yura squinted her eyes, debating. Hikaru smiled and told the waiter his order, watching him write it down with a nod. After a few seconds of thinking, Yura told the waiter her order. The waiter nodded, writing it down, “Alright. It'll be right out.”He said, taking the menus and walking off. Once the waiter disappeared from Yura's sight, she looked at Hikaru, “So, tell me, how's it going with the new film you're in? Is it going well?”
“Yeah. It's going well. The character I play is interesting. The actors are easy to get along with. The director is a very passionate man when it comes to making his productions.”Hikaru responded, looking at Yura. Yura rested her elbows on the table, “Have you made a friend?”
Hikaru paused, thinking about Akihiro. He forced a smile, “Yeah. He's a professional actor, and he's the protagonist of the film. He's a nice guy.”
“What's his name?”
“Katashi. Katashi Akihiro.”
Yura gasped, “That professional actor?! I heard that he's known as a two face. One day, he's nice to everyone, but seconds after, he can be a total asshole.”She whispered to him with her eyes slightly expanded. Hikaru nodded, “I know. I've witnessed it myself. He was rude towards me during the first month of filming the movie, but he changed.”
“Just like that?”
“Mhm. Just like that, but I'm not dumb, Katayose-san. I know he's lying through his actions.”Hikaru grinned, “He's planning something to get rid of me from the film.”
“Is he going to kill you?!”Yura exclaimed quietly.
“No. He's not capable of that. It will ruin his career if he does. Him killing the famous actor, model, and agency owner? That will ruin everything for him and his agency. It's a bad move. He's going to do something else. The problem is that I'm not sure what he's planning. I have to wait until he does his first move. Who knows how long that will take.”Hikaru explained as Yura tilted her head, “But if he waits too long, it will cause the film to be pushed back from being aired or stopped from being made. Everything has to be done again and rearranged.”
“There are other things that can happen to the film, but those two possibilities are likely. I'm more worried that this will create a scandal. I don't want my family to be involved or be mentioned in any scandal.”
“Oh boy , scandals can be a pain to deal with. Social media always makes it worse by spreading false rumors.”Yura said with a frown, “I believe that as long as you keep it between the two of you, you'll be fine.”
Hikaru nodded.
“Let's move to another topic, let's see…”Yura paused before smiling, “Tell me about your parents.”
“My parents? Oh. My parents didn't want me, so I lived in a children's home when I was very young until Seijuro-sama and his wife took me in their home with my children. What about yours?”
Yura smiled sadly as her gaze lowered, “They were both actors like I am, but they were barely starting. They didn't have much recognition in the industry, but they tried to build themselves up by accepting all the offers that were given to them. Unfortunately, they passed away before they could accomplish their goals of being famous. They tried giving me everything in life the same way you do for your children. My manager worked with them and witnessed everything they did, but when they passed, she adopted me, and she's the reason I started my career to begin with besides my parents.”Yura explained.
“I'm sorry for your loss.”Hikaru said in a soft and sad tone of voice.
“Thank you. I'm moving along with life in honor of my parents. That's why I want to be a huge star!”Yura grinned happily, “Even with a huge amount of offers, I have to keep going and pushing through! Of course, with a break in between.”She laughed. Hikaru smiled. The waiter returned to their table after ten minutes. He placed their dishes (with utensils) in front of them as well as a bottle of champagne in an ice bucket and two cups, “Here you go, you two! Enjoy!”The waiter bowed and excused himself.
“Yeah! Champagne!”Yura grabbed the bottle from the ice bucket and took off the foil.
“Do you know how to open that?”
“Of course I do! It's not my first time!”Yura chuckled, removing the wire cage and twisted it with her palm pressed against the cork.
Pop!
Yura smiled smugly, “See? I got it.”She placed the cork down on the table. Hikaru reached his hand out, “Let me do it – Ow.”He pulled his hand back when Yura smacked it playfully. “I'll do it. I'm the one who invited you here, so I'm doing it.”She huffed before pouring champagne in their flute cups happily. She put the bottle of champagne back in the ice bucket, “Time to celebrate and eat!”Yura grabbed her cup and grinned at Hikaru, “Cheers for your return, genius actor!”
Hikaru's eyes slightly expanded at the two words, taken back.
“You're so skilled at acting, Hikaru! No wonder you were chosen to teach me, you genius actor! Haha!”
Hikaru's gaze lowered with an unreadable expression. He grabbed his cup and smiled at Yura, looking at her again, “Cheers.”The two clinked their cups together and took a sip. Yura placed her cup down and grabbed her fork, “Tell me more about your children.”
Hikaru placed his cup down, “Oh, what do you want to know?”
“What do they like? If I'm ever going to meet them, I want to know what they like so I can give them something.”Yura grinned as she ate her food.
“Well, Aqua likes to read a lot of advanced books like the books of Natsuhiko kyokoku's tomes. Books that aren't usually read by children his age.”
“So, he's a little genius like his father, hm?”Yura wiggled her eyebrows. Hikaru chuckled and nodded, “Yes. I suppose. On the other hand, Ruby likes cute items like any little girl her age, but there's one big thing they really love that they share.”
Yura waited for Hikaru to continue.
Hikaru grinned, “They both are huge fans of the genius Idol Ai. They always watch her concerts on TV, or watch whatever she's on like interviews, films, game shows and so on. They have a lot of Ai's merchandise that Seijuro-sama bought for them. Ruby has the most merchandise between the two.”He answered, putting a piece of food in his mouth.
“I mean, who isn't a fan of the genius Idol Ai? Everyone loves her.”Yura chuckled with a smile, “She's the ultimate Idol of all time; the brightest star reborn. She's perfect.”She continued to eat her food happily as Hikaru stared at her with a flat expression.
She's far from perfect.
She was never perfect to begin with.
She’s a doll that everything clings onto.
She's someone everyone puts their ugly desires on.
She became the Idol everyone expected her to be.
She was never considered a human with a heart.
She was never treated or seen as a human being with flaws.
The Ai I know has flaws. She distances herself from terrifying things. She has her selfish and cruel sides.
She's timid and sensitive.
She gets hurt.
She gets mad.
She cries.
Behind her smile, she's just an ordinary girl that anyone could find anywhere.
Yura hummed happily, “Now, I have a good idea on what to give your children once I meet them. I hope they can accept me.”
“They will. They both have a huge heart, and they're old enough to understand their surroundings. I'm sure they will end up liking and accepting you. As long as you're nice to them, the family and me, they will eventually see you as part of the family.”Hikaru reassured her with a smile.
“I hope so!”Yura exclaimed and took a sip of her champagne. She licked her lips, putting her cup down, “Tell me more about them and your family.”Yura stared at Hikaru with curiosity sparking in her eyes.
“Well, Aqua is very mature for his age, serious and stubborn like his sister. Ruby is very energetic, loud, very sweet, and overprotective. They both are very overprotective of the family and me. Aqua is an actor, and Ruby is a model.”
“Oh, yeah! I saw her modeling some clothes for a brand for children her age! She looked adorable!”Yura awed, “And for Aqua-kun, I'm watching the series he's acting in, and wow, your son can really act. He's just like you!”
Hikaru chuckled, “I did teach him some techniques I use when I'm acting that I've learned when I was younger. The director, Gotanda, can really see the improvement in Aqua's acting. Once Aqua is done with the series, there are other directors who want him in their productions.”
“That's great to hear. Ruby-chan and Aqua-kun have a huge future ahead of them!”
Hikaru nodded.
“Tell me about the Uehara family.”
“Oh, Seijuro-sama is very kind, has a heart of gold and is a hardworking man. He tries his best to give his family everything. He helped me raise my children. Thanks to him, I'm now here. Taiki is a very talented and determined actor. He's starring in a fantasy film.”
“Whoa! I might clear up my schedule a bit to be able to see it.”Yura said, “How about Himekawa-san?”
“Airi-san is a very hardworking and talented woman. She loves her family very much. She's a mother figure to my children, and my children love her.”He said, forcing an innocent smile, “She's amazing.”
“Awe. It's very sweet that the children see her as a mother figure. They really trust her, don't they?”
“Mhm. They really do love her as a mother.”
Yura smiled as Hikaru ate a piece of food. As the night continued, their conversation did as well.
____
“I will be right back! I will get more snacks!"Ruby replied, exiting Taiki's bedroom and leaving Aqua and Taiki to watch the movie that was playing. She moved merrily down the hallway, but her grin vanished when she heard the sounds of crying. "Huh?"She looked over at the doorway to Seijuro and Airi's bedroom.
She stepped closer and peeked inside. She gasped and rushed towards Airi, “Mama?! Why are you crying?! What's wrong?!”
Airi sniffled and looked at Ruby, “Your Papa…”
Ruby's eyes widened as her skin grew pale. "Papa? What happened to Papa?! Where is he? What happened to Papa?!"She yelled out, her eyes watering as a million thoughts raced through her mind. Airi's lips quivered, and tears flowed down her face. "He left. He left to go see the woman again.”
“Katayose-san?”
Airi nodded, “He went to see her, and he was all dressed up fancy for her. He went on a date with her, Ruby.”
“W-What?! That can't be true! That's not true!”Ruby cried out, watching Airi sobbing, “P-Papa can't be on a date with her!”
“But he is, Ruby. He's trying to replace me. That woman is going to replace me. She's going to replace your mama.”Airi sobbed out, burying her face onto her palms. Ruby shook her head and wrapped her arms around Airi, “N-No! No! I won't want her to replace you, Mama! She won't replace you!”
Airi sniffled, wrapping her arms around Ruby, “But he went to see her, Ruby. He didn't even tell Aqua and you about it. He kept it a secret that he was going to see her and go on a date. What kind of Papa does that?”She whined, letting her tears fall on Ruby's shoulder, “He's trying to replace me, Ruby. Am I not good enough to be your Mama?”
“Don't say that, Mama! You're the best Mama ever! That woman won't replace you!”
"But… What if she does, Ruby? I can't lose Aqua or you. You both are my babies. I don't want that woman to become your new Mama..."Airi said, tightening her hug. Ruby's eyes were filled with panic as she contemplated what to do. "Don't cry, Mama! I'll make sure Papa doesn't replace you! No one can replace you!"She backed away from the hug with a pout, "Stop crying, please? I don't like it when you cry…”
Airi sniffled, wiping her tears away before new ones replaced them. Ruby helped her wipe her tears away with her fingers and placed a kiss on her cheek, “Did that make you feel better, Mama?”
Airi sniffled and gave her a half smile, “A bit, but if you give me more kisses, it will make me feel much better.”
Ruby smiled, “Anything for you, Mama!”She threw her arms around her and gave her kisses on her cheek, “Mwah!”
___
“What did you think about dinner?”Yura asked as the two were standing in front of a bridge, leaning against the railing, enjoying the view of the sky and ocean as the moonlight was shining over the ocean. After finishing dinner, the two decided to go out for some fresh air and enjoy the night. “It was delicious. I loved the champagne.”
“I'm glad you enjoyed it.”Yura smiled over at him, “All those dishes and desserts were delicious, and it was only 28,665 yen!”
“It was quite expensive.”Hikaru looked at her.
“Pfftt, it was worth it to celebrate your return, genius actor.”Yura nudged his arm playfully with a wink. Hikaru smiled and blinked, “Why do you keep calling me a genius actor?”
“Because you are one!”Yura exclaimed, “People see you as a genius actor. Every director you have worked with in your career describes you as hardworking, talented, good-looking, and special. They know that you're a talented actor that they don't come across often. I've met a lot of people during my career. Every single actor had their own spark that made them stand out, but with you, it's different.” Yura glanced up at the sky with a small smile, “You really have something special, Kamiki-san. You're a special jewel that shines in the camera and can easily attract the people around you or behind the screen. Your acting is professional. You know exactly how to get into character and shine despite the character you play. You even make lies look like the truth! That's real talent right there!”
Hikaru watched her, listening quietly.
“Everyone knows who you are and how talented you are, too. Everyone knows your children. You're famous like you deserve. You worked hard to be in the position you are now. I'm sure you will gain much more popularity in the future. I hope I can be as famous as you in the future.”Yura said, resting her chin on top of the railing.
“I know that you will. You're talented, Katayose-san. You're working hard to build yourself to the top and showing the world your talent. Your parents would be proud.”
Yura chuckled wholeheartedly, “I know they would be. I can't wait to show the world what I'm capable of as the years go by and be as famous as you are, Kamiki-san!”She lifted her head and looked at Hikaru with a determined smile. Hikaru stared at Yura, awed at seeing a bright star in her right eye.
Her star shimmered with passion and determination.
Hikaru smiled softly, “I'll be right here watching and cheering for you. Maybe one day, we'll work together in a production. Who knows.”
Yura gasped as her eyes shimmered from excitement, “You think so?! That would be awesome! Just imagine–” She wrapped her arm around Hikaru's neck, bringing him down to her level. Hikaru groaned from the sudden pull as Yura continued, “Us in the same production, Kamiki-san! We would be unstoppable!”She looked up proudly with a smug smirk on her face, putting her fist in the air.
Hikaru chuckled, “Well, we have to wait and see if we end up working together in a production. For now, we have to wait.”
“Fuck.”Yura cursed, dropping her arms on either side of her body, “Well, either way, I hope we end up working together. I would be honored to work with the genius actor known as my bestie.”She smirked over at Hikaru.
“Bestie? Have I upgraded from friend to best friend?”
“Of course. You're my first official friend, so why not make you my best friend? Besties!”Yura leaned against Hikaru's arm with a soft smile. Hikaru watched her and leaned his head against hers, “Yeah…”He mumbled as the two enjoyed the peaceful night.
Chapter Text
After saying their goodbyes and returning home, Hikaru entered and slammed the door behind him, fatigued. He strolled over to the living room and saw Seijuro and Airi watching TV. "Welcome back! How was the celebratory dinner?"Seijuro grinned.
"It was good. During dinner, I got to know more about Katayose-san. The food was delicious."Hikaru muttered this when he heard footsteps downstairs. Taiki and Aqua gazed at them and said, "Father, welcome home. How was dinner?"Aqua questioned as Hikaru approached him and kissed his head, "Did Seijuro-Sama tell you that I was out with Katayose-san?”
Aqua nodded.
“You weren't home, so we asked where you were.”Taiki responded to his question, getting a head pat from Hikaru.
“I had to tell them.”Seijuro rubbed the back of his neck with a nervous smile.
“I see. Well, at least you knew where I was. The dinner was fantastic.”
"Did Katayose-san treat you well?"Airi inquired, giving Hikaru a broad, uncomfortable smile. Hikaru knew she was trying to disguise her jealousy and wrath with a single glance. He smiled back, "Of course she did. She's a very nice and enthusiastic woman. I had fun.” Hikaru looked over at the children, and Airi's eye twitched at the response, but she kept smiling, "Where's Ruby?"Hikaru questioned the two.
“Upstairs,”Aqua responded.
Before Hikaru could react, he looked up the staircase and saw Ruby standing on top. "My little star! Come here and hug me."He approached the staircase with open arms, but Ruby glanced at him coldly, which Hikaru saw right away. Hikaru looked at Ruby with worry. "My little star?" He tilted his head and asked, "What's wrong?”
Ruby's eyes watered, “You went to see that witch, Papa!”She shouted, “You went on a date with her!”
Hikaru's eyes widened at Ruby shouting at him with pure rage and betrayal, “A date? No, it wasn't a date! It was a cele–”
“You still went to see her, Papa! You're trying to replace my Mama! You're trying to replace her! I hate you!”Ruby screamed as tears streamed down her face. Seijuro, Taiki, and Aqua watched in shock at Ruby's attitude while Airi grinned to herself. Hikaru stared at his daughter with widened eyes, having his heart broken in two at hearing those hurtful three words from his daughter.
Ruby quickly ran off to her room.
“Ruby! Wait!”Hikaru quickly chased after her.
Ruby slammed her door and locked it before Hikaru could get inside her room. She climbed onto her bed and hugged her pillow, sobbing onto it. Hikaru grabbed the doorknob and tried opening the door, “Ruby, please, let me explain. Please unlock the door.”He knocked.
“No! Go away! You're trying to replace Mama Airi!”
“I'm not, Ruby! Please open the door so we can talk! Let me explain!”
“No!”Ruby screamed from the other side of the door, “You're trying to replace Mama with that witch! You're choosing her!”She sobbed out, “I don't want a new Mama! Mama Airi is my only Mama!”
“Ruby… please.”
Ruby continued to sob onto her pillow, curling up into a ball, “You're the worst Papa ever! I hate you!”She screamed. Hikaru stared at the door as he felt his eyes crowded up with tears at her hurtful words, “Ruby, you don't mean that, do you…?”
“I mean it! You're the worst Papa ever! I hate you, and I hate Katayose-san, too! You're not my Papa anymore!! Go away!! Leave me alone!!”Ruby held her pillow close to her.
Hikaru listened to Ruby's sobs from the other side of the door. “Hikaru…”Seijuro spoke, appearing behind him and placing a hand on his shoulder, “Give her time. She's just a kid. It will take time for her to accept Katayose-san as your friend and part of your life. You have to understand her view on this.”He said, leaning forward to see Hikaru's face.
Hikaru pressed his forehead against the door as his hands turned into fists.
“Don't be mad at her for her reaction.”
“I'm not mad at her.”Hikaru said as he trembled. His breath hitched, “I'm mad at myself,”He grumbled, “I hurt her. I made her cry. I made my star cry. I didn't want to make her cry.” He furrowed his eyebrows, pursing his lips, “I'm the worst dad ever.”
Seijuro furrowed his eyebrows angrily and grabbed Hikaru's arms. He made him turn to face him, “Hey, don't say that. You're a good dad to Ruby. Right now, she's angry. That's her angry side saying those things. People always say things they don't mean when they're upset. She needs time to progress it all. Once she's calmed down, you can explain to her the situation. I'm sure she will understand.”
Hikaru kept his gaze down, still feeling guilty of making his daughter cry the way she was now, which he could still hear. Seijuro wrapped his arms around him, giving him a comforting embrace.
In the background, Aqua watched them quietly, not wanting to ruin their father-son moment.
After 30 minutes of Hikaru taking a shower and getting ready for bed, Aqua knocked on his door, “Father? Can I come in?”
“Yeah...”
Aqua opened the door and stepped inside, closing the door behind him. He glanced over at his father, sitting down on the edge of the bed with his gaze to the floor. He approached him and sat down next to him, “Don't listen to Ruby, Father. Those words, I'm sure she didn't mean it. She's upset. She will calm down and realize how hurtful those words she said to you were. Ruby has a heart of gold. She will come around.”He reassured him.
“I didn't want to make her cry like that. I didn't want to hurt her. I shouldn't have accepted that dinner. If I rejected it, Ruby wouldn't be this upset.”
“Ruby can't stop you from going out with people like Katayose-san. Katayose-san invited you out for dinner to celebrate your return to acting. You accepted it because you see her as your friend. Ruby can't prevent you from making your own friendships with other women just because she's scared Airi-san would be replaced.”Aqua said, furrowing his eyebrows. Hikaru looked over at his son, “Do you hate me too for seeing Katayose-san?”
Aqua stared at his father, taken back from the question. He shook his head, “No. You went to celebrate with a friend for your return to acting. Katayose-san is your friend who you chose to build a friendship with. I'm glad that you found someone who you trust your personal life with and feel comfortable around. I want you to be happy, Father. If being friends with Katayose-san makes you happy, I'm happy too.”He smiled. Hikaru stared at his son as Aqua continued, “You're the best father I could ever ask for. I'm glad that I was blessed with such a hard-working father and someone who adores Ruby and I to death.”
Hikaru smiled softly as his expression softened. He wrapped his arms around him, pulling into a warm embrace. Aqua pressed the side of his face against his father's shoulder as Hikaru spoke, “I should be the one who should feel blessed. I have two intelligent and fantastic children who I know will become successful in the future. With Ruby wanting to be an Idol and you becoming an amazing actor, I know you two will go far.”He stroked Aqua's hair lovingly and kissed his head, “I'm so proud of you, Aqua. I'm honored to call you my son and my star.”
Aqua buried his face onto his father's shoulder with a soft smile. So, this is how it feels to be told how proud a parent is of you? It's an amazing feeling.
Hikaru tightened the embrace, “I love you, Aqua.”
“I love you too, Father.”Aqua said in return and sighed, “Give Ruby time. I'm sure she will be back to herself tomorrow.”
“...I hope so.”
___
The next day, Hikaru arrived into the dining room for breakfast after preparing for his day of filming scenes for Masanori's film. He came to a halt when he noticed Taiki sitting in Ruby's seat, as well as Ruby in Taiki's spot. With bewilderment, he sat in the middle of Aqua and Taiki. He looked across at Ruby and asked, "Ruby, why are you sitting on Taiki's spot? You always sit next to me.”
“I don't want to sit next to you anymore. I want to be next to my Mama.”Ruby replied coldly, clinging onto Airi next to her. Airi smiled and rested her head on Ruby's lovingly.
Aqua glared at Ruby, clearly angry at her behavior.
“I…I see.”Hikaru mumbled, glancing down at his plate of food. Seijuro watched Hikaru's expression towards Ruby's attitude. He thought for a moment and smiled, “You have filming today for Director Shima, right?”
Hikaru nodded.
“How about you go with him, Ruby? Some father and daughter time. You can watch your Papa act in scenes for his film. What–”
“No. I don't want to go. I don't want to be with a Mama replacer.”Ruby said, glaring at Hikaru coldly but kept clinging onto Airi. “Ruby, stop it. You're being very immature right now.”Aqua scolded irritatedly, gripping onto his utensil.
“I'm not. He's trying to replace Mama with that woman, and you don't care, Aqua! That woman will never replace Mama! Never ever!”Ruby shouted angrily.
“He's not trying to replace Airi-san. Our father–”
“Your father.”Ruby corrected, “He's not my Papa anymore!”
“Ruby, you're making this situation worse.”Taiki butted in, being slightly irritated at not being able to enjoy a peaceful and happy breakfast to start the day, “It was a celebration dinner.”
“He still went to see her! He made Mama cry! He hurt Mama by going to that witch!”Ruby shouted at Taiki and looked at Hikaru, “You made her cry, and you hurt Mama! No one hurts my Mama! I hate you, Hikaru!”She spat out before getting off the chair and going upstairs.
“Ruby!”Seijuro cried out. He felt a hand be placed on his shoulder. He looked over to see his wife giving him a reassuring smile, “I'll go check on her.”Airi said before standing up and going after Ruby. Aqua looked at his father next to him.
Hikaru stared at the spot. Ruby was sitting down with two black stars in his eyes with no expression on his face.
“Hikaru, are you alright?”Seijuro questioned, looking at him.
“I'm fine. I should get going. I don't want to be late.”Hikaru stood up from his chair. Taiki looked at Hikaru's plate with the food that hadn't been touched, “You haven't eaten anything.”
“I'm not hungry, but thank you for making it.”Hikaru smiled and made his way to the front door. He grabbed his car keys as he heard footsteps rushing towards him, “Father, wait!” Hikaru looked over at Aqua, having his car keys in hand, “Hmm?”
“Can I come with you? I don't have any filming today for Director Gotanda.”
Hikaru grinned, “Of course. Come on.”He said. Once the two stepped out of the house, Hikaru made his way to his car with Aqua following him close behind. As soon as they made it to the car, Aqua spoke, “Father,”
Hikaru looked over at Aqua again and blinked when he felt Aqua hugging him.
It must hurt any parent to hear those words from your own child. To have the person you care for the most and the person who loved you more than anything, now hates you.
It hurts, doesn't it?
Any parent would be crushed from hearing that their child hates them and not see them as a parent anymore. Some would be broken, and some would be crying, but why…?
Aqua looked up at Hikaru, who smiled.
Why are you smiling?
Are you trying to pretend that it didn't hurt you for my sake and the Uehara's?
“You will always be my father, no matter what.”Aqua said to him with a genuine smile. Hikaru kept smiling and accepted Aqua's hug, “I'm glad to hear that, my star.”He kissed Aqua's head, “Let's get going. I don't want to be late.”Hikaru said, enjoying the embrace a bit longer before pulling away. Aqua nodded.
Meanwhile, in the house, Airi sat down next to Ruby, “Ruby…”She spoke gently. Ruby looked over at Airi and put her arms around her, burying her face onto her chest, “They don't understand, Mama!! Papa is trying to replace you, and they don't see a problem with it!”She cried out as her eyes watered.
“I know, Ruby. They just don't understand how hurt I am to know that there's a chance of Hikaru replacing me. I don't think they will understand how I feel or see that Katayose-san can replace me.”Airi said with a pout. Ruby looked up at Airi with tears dwelling in her eyes, “I won't let anyone replace you, Mama. I'll make sure he doesn't replace you and doesn't hurt you anymore! I won't forgive him until he leaves her and never sees her again!”
Airi smiled softly, holding Ruby's face in her palms, “My little protector.”She placed a kiss on her forehead. Ruby watched and smiled, “I'll always protect you, Mama! I won't let anyone hurt you or replace you!”
“I'm so happy to hear that.”She said and snuggled onto Ruby, holding her close. Ruby relaxed in the arms of Airi and leaned against her affection. I'll protect you as much as I can. This time, I won't let anyone take you away from me, Mama. Ruby thought with a joyful smile.
___
Hikaru and Aqua stepped onto the set as Aqua glanced around. Masanori glanced over and approached them, “Kamiki-San, you're here. Go get ready. We have a lot of scenes to do today.”He said and looked down at Aqua, “Oh. I see you brought your son with you.”
“Aqua didn't have any filming today, and he wanted to come with me. I hope there's no problems,”Hikaru explained. Masanori shook his head with a smile, “No problems. As long as he doesn't interrupt while we are filming a scene, we'll be fine.”He reassured and looked at Aqua again, “Welcome, Aquamarine-kun.”He bowed.
“Please, call me Aqua-kun. I don't usually use my legal name.”Aqua said, mentally cringing at his legal name being said.
“Oh, of course.”Masanori nodded and looked at Hikaru, “Go get ready so we can begin.”He said before walking off. Hikaru watched with a forced smile. His eyes flickered when he heard his phone ringing. He pulled it out from his pocket and took a glance at the name ID.
Yura Katayose.
Hikaru accepted the call and pressed the phone against his ear.
“Morning, Kamiki-san!”Yura's voice exclaimed joyfully, “How was your rest yesterday? I hope I didn't cause too much trouble.”She said with a worried tone in her voice. Hikaru didn't respond, remembering what happened with Ruby and her hurtful words.
“Kamiki-san?”
“Katayose-san, about yesterday's dinner. My daughter took everything the wrong way.”Hikaru said as Aqua and he made their way to Hikaru's dressing room.
“What do you mean by that?”
“Ruby believes that you're going to replace Airi-san – her mama.”He revealed.
“What?!”Yura shouted onto the phone, causing Mio, who was in the background doing paperwork and speaking to directors through the phone, to jump, “I'm not trying to replace her mother at all! Why would she think that?!”
Hikaru furrowed his eyebrows, gripping onto the phone, “My daughter told me that Airi-san cried yesterday while I was with you. That's when Ruby most likely found her, and Airi-san told Ruby about you replacing her. The hurtful words she said to me yesterday and today are because of her,”He explained quietly into the phone, not wanting Aqua to hear who was still following him close behind. That woman… Hikaru pinched the bridge of his nose angrily.
“Why would a famous actress go after me? she doesn't even know me!”
“I have a few reasons why. I tried speaking with Ruby today, but it didn't go very well. A lot of hurt words were said by her,”Hikaru said. Yura furrowed her eyebrows, being upset, “How about I talk to her? I can explain the situation, and I'm sure she will understand–”
“No. I don't want you to be more involved in this problem. I don't want Ruby to hate you much more than she already does. I'll handle it.”
“Kamiki-san–”
“Please, let me handle it.”
“Hmm…Alright. You know your daughter best after all.”Yura said defeatedly, sulking on the couch, “But are you feeling okay?”
"I'm okay. I have my other star to keep me company."Hikaru smiled as he patted Aqua's head. Aqua grinned back as the two continued their walk. "How does he feel about our friendship? Does he hate me as well?!"Yura gasped and pouted. He chuckled softly, "No. Aqua does not hate you. He accepts our friendship. He's much more mature than his twin.”
Yura sighed in relief, “Thank God.”
“Right now, Ruby is the one who you need to worry about, but I'll find a way for her to accept you and understand the situation. All I can do is give her time.”Hikaru said, making it to his dressing room and standing in front of the door. Yura bit her nail and asked, “What if she doesn't? What if she never does?”
“...”Hikaru glanced to the side, imagining how things would be if Ruby hated him for the rest of her life. Just that thought of Ruby seeing him as a monster and not as her father broke his world, “I'll… I'll find a way. I'll keep you updated if you want.”
“Yes! Please!”Yura exclaimed instantly, “Keep me updated. If you need help, I'm here if you need it, okay?”
“Alright. Thank you.”Hikaru ended the call after saying a quick goodbye to Yura.
“Kamiki-san!”Akihiro wrapped his arm around his shoulder with a big fat grin on his face. Hikaru glanced next to him and said, “I see you're already wearing your character's wardrobe.”
“Of course. I got here a little earlier. I don't like wasting time.”Akihiro said and looked down to spot Aqua, “Oh, you must be Aquamarine-kun, right?”
Aqua stared at Akihiro and smiled, “Yes, that's me. Nice to meet you.”He bowed.
“Nice to meet you too, Aquamarine-kun. I've watched some of the episodes of your series that you're in, and I must say, you're quite talented. You're just like your father!”Akihiro smiled innocently at the eleven year old. Aqua bowed again, “Thank you for the compliment. I did learn from my father on how to act. I'm glad my acting has improved.”
Akihiro kept his grin.
So, this is the actor who dislikes my father. How come he's so friendly to him now?
“I hope I don't cause trouble, Katashi-san. I just want to keep my father company and cheer him on during his scenes in the film. He is the villain of the film. Villains get the most attention compared to the hero, right?”Aqua grinned, staring at the actor in front of him, “Villains are much more interesting.”
Akihiro grinned forcefully, “They sure are, Aquamarine-kun.”
“They get most of the spotlight in films. I want to make sure my father gets that spotlight and shines in the film like he deserves.”
Akihiro's eye twitched slightly, “How cute.” Stupid kid. He looked at Hikaru, “Get ready, Kamiki-san! You have a lot of bloody scenes today. I'll leave you to get ready. See you in a few!”He walked off to meet up with the other actors and Masanori. Hikaru watched and entered his dressing room with Aqua. Aqua glanced around to spot the outfits Hikaru was going to use for filming and wig, “Bloody scenes?”
“Mhm. Today, we are shooting murdering scenes. Two of the characters will be killed.”
“How unfortunate.”Aqua said, taking a seat on a chair.
Hikaru continued, “It is also the part of the movie when the hero will start investigating what's happening in the neighborhood. It is the turning point of the film and the part where it gets much more interesting. It's exciting. I'm sure you will enjoy it.”He patted Aqua's head.
Aqua watched and nodded, “I will. I always enjoyed watching you act. I'll cheer you on behind the cameras.”
“Kamiki-san?”A voice of a woman spoke from outside.
“Come in.”
The door opened, and two women stepped inside; it was the makeup artist and wardrobe assistant. “It's time to get you ready for your scenes.”The wardrobe assistant said, looking at the actor as the door was closed by the makeup artist. Hikaru nodded, smiling at the two women.
The makeup artist glanced over at Aqua and gasped, “You must be Aquamarine-kun! Look how cute you are!”She smiled happily, playfully pitching Aqua's cheek, “You look so much like your father! It's so cute!”She squealed.
The wardrobe assistant sighed deeply, “Leave the poor kid alone. We have to focus on Kamiki-san.”
“But look how cute he looks! He's much cuter in person than on screen!”She cooed while Aqua blushed from embarrassment, having a slight pouty face. This is so embarrassing.
Hikaru watched them and tried his best not to crack a smile at his son's embarrassment.
“Leave the poor kid alone! We need to get Kamiki-san ready for filming! You have a lot of work to do for these upcoming scenes!”
“Ahhh! Okay, okay!”She let go and walked over to Hikaru while Aqua rubbed his cheek, still embarrassed.
Chapter Text
Aqua moved along the hallway toward the entry doors, briefly abandoning the set to let his father finish his scene in Masanori's film. He came out and saw Taishi standing a few steps away, holding a bag of takeout that he was forced to pick up. Taishi stared at the eleven-year-old and gave the bag to him, "Here, precocious.”
“Thank you, Gotanda-san.”Aqua took the bag from him, “Where are the drinks?”
Taishi opened the door of the passenger seat and grabbed the drink carrier, “Here.”He said, giving Aqua the cardboard carrier, “I still don't get why you didn't tell your father to go pick it up.”He closed the passenger door and faced Aqua.
“My father is filming, and he doesn't know I bought food or used his card to buy it. He didn't eat anything this morning, and lunch break will start once he's done filming.”Aqua explained, placing the drink carrier down on the ground. He opened the bag and looked through to see if everything he ordered was there.
“You know I'm a busy man, precocious.”
Aqua glanced at the director and did a quick up and down, “You don't look busy right now.”
“Because I came to drop off your takeout!”Taishi exclaimed, “I'm busy at my house and in my room!”He said.
“Right. I appreciate that you went to pick this up for me.”
“I didn't have much of a choice.”
Aqua closed the bag and tied it, “I'll tell my father to take you to the bar as a VIP, and he'll buy you all the drinks you want as payback.” Taishi smirked, “Deal. Enjoy the food you ordered, precocious. Don't forget we have to shoot the next episode tomorrow.”
“Got it.”Aqua said, watching Taishi get in his car and waving goodbye to him. He started the car and drove off, leaving Aqua there.
After about 20 minutes, Hikaru approached the location where Aqua was sitting and watching, saying, "Aqua, I'm done with -"He paused in his steps as he realized the eleven-year-old had vanished. His jaw dropped as the hue on his skin faded. "Aqua?"He looked around for the youngster as terror crept in. He looked around to see where Aqua might have gone before swiftly entering his dressing room.
"Aqua!"He burst through the door. His eyes widened as he noticed Aqua sitting in a chair, with the takeout he had ordered practically on a tiny table large enough for two people to eat at. Aqua asked his father, "Are you done filming your scene?”
A huge wave of relief hit Hikaru, and he placed his arms around Aqua, “Don't disappear like that, please.”
“I apologize.”
Hikaru pressed a quick kiss on Aqua's head before pulling away. He looked down at the takeaway meal, puzzled and shocked, and asked, "Who bought this food?”
“I used your card to buy some takeout for us. Gotanda-san went to pick it up and dropped it off twenty minutes ago.”Aqua explained, “You didn't eat breakfast this morning, so I ordered food that we could eat and enjoy together as son and father.”
Hikaru blinked, “You're very sneaky.”He said, taking a seat.
“Thank you.”Aqua smiled. Hikaru chuckled and patted his head, “I appreciate that you bought food for us to eat and enjoy. Next time, please tell me, okay?”
Aqua nodded, “Got it. Oh, I told Gotanda-san that you'll be taking him to the bar as a VIP, and you'll be buying him all of the drinks he wants.”He said as Hikaru grabbed chopsticks with his eyes staring at his son. Aqua added, “As payback for bringing our takeout over here.”
“I assume he accepted it, right?”
“Mhm.”
“Of course he did. Well, it's the least that I can do for him and what he did for you and I during the years.”Hikaru grinned. Aqua looked at his father's makeup and costume, “Shouldn't you clean up a bit?”
Hikaru looked down at his costume, which was coated in fake blood used for the film's murder scenes. Some of the blood was on his hands and face; "I should, but unfortunately, I'm going to be doing another scene with this once I'm done eating."He spoke as he moved his wig's long bangs away from his face.
Aqua nodded as he watched his father start eating, “How are you doing after what happened with Ruby this morning?”
“I'm fine.”Hikaru replied instantly.
“Are you sure?”
“Mhm. I'm fine.”He chewed on a piece of food.
Aqua glanced at his father. "A parent would be broken or at least sad from hearing those hurtful words and having their child hate them, but you're not showing any negative emotion towards it."He added, as Hikaru simply grinned, "You are smiling again. Rather than crying, you smile.”
It's strange. Is this a form of you coping with the pain? It is possible that smiling can be a way someone copes with emotional pain. Did Ruby's words hurt you to the point that you have to pretend that you're okay in front of me and the family and keep your smile?
“I'm fine, my star. Don't worry about me.”Hikaru said, reassuring him, “Go ahead and eat.”
Aqua hesitantly nodded and started to eat his food quietly while Hikaru watched.
Ruby's words did hurt me just like her words. All I know is to smile to pretend everything is okay. That's what I've been doing for years now. A smile can really trick people to think that you're okay.
Each time I was hurt, I smiled.
Each time I was used, I smiled.
Each time I was lied to, I smiled.
Each time I was raped by Airi-san, I smiled.
A smile can really hide someone's pain…
Right, Ai?
I deserve those words from Ruby. I deserve it for what I was planning for Ai and them. I deserve the hate. I deserve the suffering. I deserve being raped over and over by Airi. In the end, if Aqua and Ruby find out the truth of what I was planning, I'm sure they would hate me, wouldn't they?
I won't be surprised if they do end up hating me or end up leaving me like Ai did. I don't blame them.
No father would do such a thing like that.
…
Ruby's right.
I'm sorry, Ai.
Hikaru glanced down at his food with black stars in his eyes. Aqua stared at Hikaru, keeping his head low. He put a piece of food in his mouth and chewed it.
The guilt of my mother losing her life in my previous life still lingers in my mind when I think of my previous life as Goro. How much I wanted for her to survive my birth. If she did, I'm sure she and I would have been happy together. Just the two of us. It would have been amazing to be able to feel her warmth and the massive love a mother has for their child, but life can be unfair.
If she was alive, I would have done everything in my hands to see her safe, to see her happy, to see her enjoy life as much as possible and to see her smile as bright as the stars in the countryside.
As bright as Ai's smile.
I never got the chance to do that for her.
Now, I was given a second chance to experience the love of a parent; the one I've missed out on for years until my death.
Now, I have a father who's raising me as a single parent.
He held me as a baby with so much care and love.
He was there when I woke up from my sleep.
He was there holding my small hand while waiting for me to wake up to spend his time with me.
He was there to witness my “first” steps.
He was there to witness my “first” word.
He was there to take care of me when I got sick and stayed up all night if he had to.
He was there to cheer me on with any of the achievements I accomplished.
He cheered me on when I first started acting for Gotanda-san.
He was there to watch every single production I acted in.
He was there for everything.
He gave me all of his love and affection.
“I love you.”
He always said those words to Ruby and I as much as possible.
He always called us his two stars.
Everything he did and is doing now is for us. He made sure we were happy. He made sure we had everything we needed and wanted. He made sure he kept seeing our smile every single day.
I want him to smile as well. I want him to smile every single day, and I'll make sure his smile remains as bright as the stars in the countryside.
I'll make sure that he's safe, happy, and enjoying life as much as possible with us.
Aqua smiled for a moment. He furrowed his eyebrows angrily, staring down at his food. First, I have to speak with Ruby about her unnecessary behavior.
___
“Taiki-Senpai,”Akane approached Taiki, who was in his corner isolated from the other members of Lala Lai. Taiki glanced up, fixing his glasses, “Are you alright? You have been spaced out since you got here this morning. Your body language and your, erm, face expression, something happened.”
“...How did you conclude that by just looking at me?”
Akane smiled shyly, pulling out her notepad and fiddling with it, “I've been taking notes on your behavior since I've noticed how, uh, more distant you are today.”
Taiki sighed, looking to the side. Akane took a seat next to him with her knees up to her chest, “Does it have to do with the family? Ruby-chan has been very clingy to your mom.”She glanced over as the two watched Ruby sitting next to Airi and hugging her. Airi returned the affection, obviously, “More than usual.”
“...I don't know if I should tell you about it. It's personal, mostly for Hikaru.”
Akane gasped with her eyes slightly expanded, “Did something happen with Kamiki-san?”
"He is fine. Physically, at least. Emotionally, I'm not sure.”Taiki said, "Honestly, sometimes I can't even tell what he is feeling." Akane nodded and tapped her face with her pen, saying, "Hmm...If you don't tell me, I'll ask Ruby-chan. She and I have become extremely close. I've also been getting to know Aqua-kun whenever he visits Lala Lai with Himekawa-san.” She smiled cheerfully.
Whenever Ruby and Aqua visit Lala Lai, Akane and the twins would spend time talking to each other and learning more about Akane since she spoke with Taiki more than any other member of Lala Lai.
“I've noticed. Are you three friends now?”
Akane nodded, “Yeah! Aqua-kun and Ruby-chan are very nice and interesting to be around.”She said as her eyes sparkled like fireworks from excitement, “My parents are very happy to hear that I've made friends with the children of the famous actor Kamiki-san.”
“Are they fans of his?”
“Yeah. Who isn't a fan of Kamiki-san? Like you said, he's a very talented actor.” Akane flipped through some of the pages of her notepad and scribbled, “In no time, he'll be one of the most known and successful actors in the entertainment industry. With Kamiki-san being famous, I'm sure Ruby-chan and Aqua-kun will be as famous as their father. I'm excited to see how far they will go in the future.”Akane smiled happily as she scribbled on her notepad.
Taiki watched her write as she looked over at him, “It will also benefit you too, Taiki-senpai. Considering that you're close with him, it will also bring much more attention to you and your parents.”
“Huh…”He blinked, tilting his head up slightly, “That never crossed my mind before.”
Akane raised an eyebrow, “It never occurred to you that Kamiki-san would bring a lot more attention to the family with his fame?”
“No.”Taiki said with a dull tone in his voice, looking at her again.
Akane pursed her lips, giving him a small frown.
“Akane-chan!”Ruby dashed over to Akane and placed herself next to her, giving her a hug. The twelve year old smiled, “Ruby-chan, I'm glad that you're here.”
Ruby pulled away from the hug and grinned, “I wanted to keep my Mama company, and come and see you. You look so pretty today.”
Akane blushed from the compliment and chuckled shyly, “Awe, thank you, Ruby-chan.”She fiddled with a strand of her hair. Ruby kept her smile and glanced over at Taiki. Suddenly, a shift changed the atmosphere between the two children, which Akane noticed. She looked at them, seeing Ruby glaring at the fifthteen year old, “Erm, Ruby-Chan, I see your brother is not with you today.”She said, trying to clear up the awkward and stiff atmosphere.
“He went with Hikaru,”Ruby replied.
Akane blinked, taken back by the fact that Ruby called her father by his name rather than Papa. Taiki glanced to the side, not wanting to look at Ruby after what happened during breakfast.
“He went with that Mama replacer to keep him company.”Ruby crossed her arms angrily.
“Mama replacer…?”Akane repeated, confused.
Taiki sighed deeply. Ruby looked at her, “Yeah. Hikaru is seeing a woman, Akane-chan! An actress! Her name is Yura Katayose, and he's seeing her! He's trying to replace my Mama with that witch!”She exclaimed with a pouty face, “No one is seeing that it's a problem and hurting my Mama!”
“It's not a problem, Ruby. Your dad went on a celebration dinner with her. He didn't go on a date with her–”
“He still went to see her!”Ruby shouted at Taiki.
“Because she invited him to a celebration dinner, Ruby. If it was a date, your dad wo–”
“He's not my Papa anymore!”
“Wait, hold on–”
“He still is if you like it or not.”Taiki talked back, interrupting Akane.
"No!"Ruby exclaimed, "He's not my Papa anymore! He's a Mama replacer, and I hate him!"She said, wrapping her arms around Akane and burying her face against her chest. Akane threw her arms around Ruby and patted her head. Taiki frowned slightly before standing up, "Ruby, you're acting really childish. You should have listened to your father first before saying those things to him over breakfast.” He spoke in a severe tone and stepped away.
Ruby's eyes crowded up with tears, tightening the hug she was having with Akane, “Akane-chan, why can't no one understand that this is hurting my mama?”
“...I don't know, Ruby-chan. I'm not sure what to tell you, but all I can do is give you a hug to make you feel better.”Akane smiled wholeheartedly, tightening the warm embrace with the eleven year old, “I hope it helps a bit…”She said, resting her chin on top of Ruby's head.
Ruby leaned against her and relaxed, enjoying the embrace.
Akane smiled softly and looked ahead towards Airi, who was speaking with Toshirou. Looks like this problem between the family is affecting everyone, but why is she so happy about it? She doesn't seem hurt by the circumstances the family is facing. She's enjoying it, but why? Did she want this to happen? Akane thought to herself, keeping her arms around Ruby. She glanced away. I shouldn't get involved in this. This is a family matter. I have no business being involved. I'll keep Ruby company and comfort her for now.
___
Seijuro took hold of his phone and looked through his contacts. He called a phone number and pressed it against his ear as he took a seat away from everyone. “Seijuro-sama, do you need something?”Hikaru's voice could be heard from the other side of the phone.
“No. I just wanted to call you and check on you after what happened with Ruby during breakfast. Are you doing okay?”
“I'm okay, don't worry.”Hikaru replied, “I have my star to keep me company. Right now, I'm eating the food he ordered online, and Gotanda-san dropped off for Aqua.”
“Just like that?”
“No. I'm taking him out to the bar as a VIP and buying him all the drinks he wants. Knowing how much he enjoys drinking, he'll end up drunk just like Saitou-san.”Hikaru said and ate a piece of food while Aqua watched him speaking on the phone as he ate.
“Well, at least it will distract you with what's going on with Ruby. I can talk to her for you–”
“No. Please.”
“She won't talk to you, Hikaru. The evidence of that was this morning. After that, I'm sure she will try to ignore you, or at least not let you speak to her. I can talk to her about her behavior and ground her–”
“No. Don't do that, please. She's a child, Seijuro-sama. She's eleven years old. Children that age don't know how to deal with their emotions, especially when they're around the age of puberty.”Hikaru explained. Seijuro sighed, facepalming, “You're too soft on your children, Hikaru.”
“I'm not that soft towards them. I don't spoil them and say yes to everything they want like someone does.”Hikaru coughed.
Seijuro slightly frowned, knowing Hikaru was right on that part, “Okay, you're right on that, but you shouldn't let Ruby speak to you that way.”
Hikaru didn't respond. Another voice was heard on the other side of the phone. Seijuro sighed, “I have to go.”He said, “See you at home.”
Hikaru looked at his phone screen when Seijuro ended the call and sighed.
___
After filming was done for the day, Aqua and Hikaru made it home and entered the living room hearing voices coming from the TV. The TV had a movie playing that had Ai as the main lead that was made when Aqua and Ruby were toddlers.
Aqua stared at his twin, who was the one watching it while Airi was in the kitchen.
Hikaru looked at Ruby and approached her, "I'm home, my little star."He leaned down to kiss her head, but Ruby moved away before he could touch her. Hikaru's eyes widened slightly as he saw his daughter shrink away from his love. She responded coldly, "I'm not your little star anymore.”
“Oh.”Hikaru mumbled before smiling at her, “Even if you say that you're not, you'll always be my little star. Can I at least have a hug?”He opened his arms out to her.
Without looking at him, she said, “No. I don't hug Mama replacers.”
“My little star–”
“I'm not your little star anymore! You're not my Papa anymore! Leave me alone and go away!”Ruby snapped at him. Aqua immediately stepped in front of Hikaru and glared, “Don't talk to our father–”
“Your father!”Ruby corrected.
“– Our father that way.”Aqua corrected back.
“I can because he's trying to replace Mama with that woman! I can't believe you're okay with Mama being replaced by that witch!”Ruby shouted at her twin.
“You don't even know her, Ruby! You're judging her without even getting to know her! She's a friend to our father! Nothing more than that.”
“Lies!”Ruby snapped, “Lies! Lies! Lies!”She hopped down from the couch and pointed at Hikaru, “You're replacing my only Mama with that woman! That's something I will never forgive you for, Hikaru! I hate you!”She screamed as her eyes welled up with tears.
“Ruby–”Before Hikaru could reach out to her, Ruby ran towards Airi, who was approaching them. She wrapped her arms around the woman and buried her face onto her shirt, “Mama won't be replaced by no one! No one!”
Airi put the bowl of popcorn on the nightstand and wrapped her arms around Ruby, "My little Ruby."She cooed with a gentle smile. Aqua glared at Ruby, his fists twitching. Hikaru looked at Ruby with an enigmatic expression and pure black stars in his eyes.
Airi raised her gaze to meet Hikaru's. The young man stared at the woman. Airi grinned grimly in response, her dull eyes fixed on her target, out of Aqua's sight.
Chapter 32
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Aqua entered Ruby's room after almost an hour of Ruby, ignoring Hikaru and him. Ruby glanced over from her bed and glared at her twin, “Get out, Aqua. I don't want to talk to you.”
“I don't care if you don't want to talk to me. Your behavior with our father is unacceptable. You're being very childish towards this situation, and you are clearly overreacting.” Aqua said as Ruby crossed her arms angrily, “Our father isn't replacing Airi-san with no one. Katayose-san is a good friend to him and the only friend our father has made. I don't understand why you're so against it.”
Ruby hopped off of her bed and approached Aqua. She poked his chest as she said, “You don't get it, do you? Can't you see our Mama getting hurt by this?!”
“How? She doesn't look hurt by any of this,”Aqua pointed out.
“She cries, Aqua! She cries when no one else is around! I saw it myself with my own two eyes when she's alone! I can hear her crying because of Hikaru and that woman! She gets sad to see another woman entering our lives because she's scared to be replaced!”
“Why would she think that Katayose-san would replace her? She's been in our lives since we were babies, Ruby. Why would a woman who entered our lives in a short amount of time replace her so easily? Airi-san is the only person we see and know as a mother figure. No one will replace her.”
“How do you know she won't be replaced? How do you know your father won't replace Mama with that woman? Hmm?!”Ruby glared. Aqua pursed his lips, trying to think of an answer to her questions, but his mind was blank. Ruby turned away from Aqua, upset, “I don't want that woman to be part of our family.”
Aqua stared at the back of Ruby's head with a flat expression, “You can't control our father's choices. If he wants to be friends with Katayose-san, you have to accept it and at least try to get to know her before you reject her like you're doing right now. Our father is happy with the friendship he has with her. Why can't you see that?”Aqua glared angrily at his twin. He pressed his palm against his forehead, “This isn't just Airi-san being scared of being replaced. There's more to it, isn't there?”He dropped his hand to his side with a stern look on his face, “Does this have to do with your previous life?”
Ruby's expression softened at the question, glancing down at her feet.
“You told me that your parents distanced themselves from you. Your mother from your previous life distanced herself from you, and you never knew why. Tell me, is that the reason you're acting this way?”
Ruby didn't respond.
“Answer me, Ruby. Is that the reason?”Aqua asked, raising his voice a bit with his eyebrows furrowed, “Ruby!”He shouted, getting irritated.
“I lost my mother in my previous life. There were so many times I wanted her to come and see me. I wanted her to be right next to me when I woke up from my sleep. I wanted her to hold my hand when I was scared. I wanted her to hug me and tell me that everything was going to be okay. I wanted her love and affection. I wanted to experience every single daughter and mother moment with her despite the circumstances. She decided to distance herself from me without explaining why. I lost her. I lost the chance to be able to make those beautiful memories a mother and daughter should have.”Ruby explained as her eyes welled up with tears, “Why was life so unfair in my previous life? All I wanted was my Mama.”
Aqua stared at her, listening.
“With this new life, I have a new Mama.”Ruby smiled emotionally, “and you do too.”
Aqua glanced to the side as Ruby continued, “I have a Mama that I can finally experience and make those daughter and mother memories that many girls like me want. Airi-san was there for everything. She took care of me, played dress up, shopped with me, painted each other's nails, did our hair together, and so much more. She held me in her arms. She comforted me when I was scared or sad. She was the one who always told me that everything was going to be okay and told me she was there to protect and love me as if I were her own daughter. She told me that she would always be there for me, no matter what. Do you have any idea how long I waited just to feel Mama's love again?”She turned to face Aqua, “To hear those words? That's all I wanted. I don't want to lose her, Aqua.”
Aqua watched her sister's eyes crowding up with more tears as some escaped the corner of her eyes. Ruby's lips quivered, and her gaze lowered to the floor, “I lost my mother once. I don't want to lose Mama Airi, too.”
“I understand that you don't want to lose Airi-san. This new life gave you what you wanted, “Aqua looked at Ruby with a serious look, “But this new life also gave you a hard-working and affectionate father.” Ruby gazed up, meeting up with Aqua's as her expression softened, still having her eyes crowded up with tears.
"Our father was the first person to take care of you. He was the first person who carried you as a baby. He plays with you in any game you like. He takes you out to places and buys you whatever you desire. He comforts you whether you're afraid, unhappy, sick, or simply need a hug. He gives it to you, putting all else aside to focus just on you. He told you—no, us —that he will always be there, no matter what, and you know this.” Aqua's hands twitched while Ruby remained silent.
"Our father still loves you. Despite the fact that you hate him, he still adores you. He still wants to adore you the way a father would love his daughter. Be grateful that you have a father like ours to adore and love you. Many people are not as fortunate to have that.” Aqua looked down, recalling his absent father. "You're not the only one who hasn't had the love of a parent, and yet you don't see me behaving like you do. Our father is pleased with his friendship with Katayose-san. I don't mind having Katayose-san in the family as long as she doesn't upset our father. She will not replace Airi-san. She won't ever replace Airi-san as our mother figure. If you give yourself the opportunity to communicate with Katayose-san, she will understand.”
Ruby glanced to the side as her lips quivered.
"You're isolating yourself from our father, just as your mother did to you. If you continue to be cruel and push him away, you will lose our father. Do you truly want to lose a parent again ?”Aqua asked with a hint of anger in his voice and glaring.
Ruby's eyes widened at the harsh inquiry, unsure how to respond or even think. Ruby focused on Aqua's black star on his right eye, feeling it piercing through her. Aqua turned around and walked out of Ruby's room, shutting the door behind him.
Meanwhile, Seijuro entered Hikaru's room, watching the twenty-six year old brushing his hair after a shower, “Airi told me what happened with Ruby when you arrived home. I told you that she will not let you talk to her and will try to ignore you. Let me speak to her about her behavior. Her behavior can't continue this way towards you and Katayose-san. If you don't do something, Ruby will believe that this behavior of hers is okay.”
“My daughter is stubborn, Seijuro-sama. She won't change her mind that easily. She believes that Airi-san will be replaced with Katayose-san and she will have a new Mama in her life.”Hikaru placed his brush down and looked over at the man next to him. He smiled widely, “What if Ruby doesn't change her mind at all? If nothing works, it's best if I end the friendship I have with Katayose-san.”
“What?!”
“Ruby will be happy, and she won't hate me anymore. If she wants that, I don't mind as long as she's happy.”Hikaru said, lowering his gaze with a smile on his lips still.
Seijuro grabbed him onto Hikaru's shoulders, making his body face him as Hikaru looked at the man in front of him. Seijuro had an obviously irritated expression on his face, “You can't let Ruby push you away from others just because she's scared that Airi will be replaced by another woman that comes into your life. You can't let Ruby control your choices on who you become friends with. How do you think Katayose-san would feel to hear that her friend is leaving her, hmm? How would she feel the person she considered a friend left her so early in a friendship?”
Hikaru stayed quiet, averting his eyes to the side.
“Are you her first friend?”
“Yes…”
“Think about how she would feel to hear that you want to completely get out of her life when she finally found a person who she's willing to open herself up to and trust. It's not easy making real friends in the entertainment industry with how toxic and competitive it is. I'm sure she knows that.” Seijuro shook Hikaru as he exclaimed, “Don't let Ruby cause you to lose a friend for God sake!”
Hikaru blinked hard once Seijuro stopped shaking him.
Seijuro sighed deeply, gripping him to Hikaru's shoulders, “Please? Don't let your daughter lose the person you are willing to trust. You know that, I won't always be there for you when you need me even if I want to, and who knows what will happen in the future. I don't want you to be alone. As your *adopted* Father, I want you to have at least one person who you can trust and go to when you need someone. I can tell Katayose-san is an amazing and talented young woman who I know will be there for you as you will be there for her, too.”
Hikaru gazed down to the floor, “What if I ruin our friendship somehow? I'll end up losing her friendship.”He whispered, having a certain person in his mind.
"There are ups and downs in all friendships, including those that appear to be impenetrable, but there is always a solution. Communication is essential between friendships. It will be fine if you two talk about the problem that is generating the rift and finding a solution."He reassured him with a gentle grin. Hikaru stared at him again, his expression opaque.
"Dad, Hikaru, dinner is ready."The two men overheard Taiki say. They turned over to the doorway and saw the teen standing there. "We'll be right there."Seijuro grinned at his son. Taiki nodded and walked away. Seijuro looked back at Hikaru and said, "Let's go eat."He remarked this before leaving the room. Hikaru followed him closely behind.
When they entered the dining room, the two guys took their seats while Airi set the plates of food on the table. Hikaru turned across and saw Ruby with a sad expression on her face, "My star, what's wrong?"He asked.
Ruby lifted her gaze and stared at her father. She looked away from him, ignoring him and his question.
Hikaru kept his mouth shut and glanced down at his empty plate once he saw his daughter's reaction. Ruby lifted her gaze again, keeping her head low, but this time, she looked at her twin. Aqua had a glare glued onto Ruby. The same look he gave her moments ago.
“You're isolating yourself from our father, just as your mother did to you.”
Ruby looked at her empty plate with the same saddened expression on her face, repeating what Aqua said to her in her head.
“Do you truly want to lose a parent again?”
Ruby's eyes welled up with tears as her lips quivered.
I don't want to lose anyone. I lost my mother in my previous life, and it still hurts me, even in this new life. I don't want to lose this family I have. I don't want to lose my Papa, but I don't want to lose Mama either. I don't want to see my Mama keep getting hurt and crying because of Katayose-san.
I just want my Mama to be with me. I don't want to lose my new Mama.
“If you continue to be cruel and push him away, you will lose our father.”
I really don't want to lose my Papa, too.
I don't know what to do.
“Ruby, you're crying.”Taiki spoke, pointing it out. Ruby's lips quivered more, having tears escaping the corner of her eyes. Hikaru noticed his daughter's tears and immediately reached out to her to comfort her with concern in his face. However, he was stopped by Airi. She sat down next to Ruby and wrapped her arms around his daughter, “Don't cry, my little Ruby. Mama is right here with you.”She said as Ruby leaned against Airi's warmth. She buried her face onto Airi's chest, letting the tears stain her shirt.
Airi stoked her head and placed a kiss on her head, “Mama is here, my little Ruby. I'm right here.”She cooed.
Hikaru watched the two, remaining in his seat.
Airi stood up from her seat and picked Ruby up in her arms, “Let's go take you to your room so you can calm down. You guys can go ahead and eat. I'll be back.”She walked off upstairs, comforting Ruby on the way while the family that remained at the table watched. Seijuro sighed deeply, rubbing his temple, “Good thing Airi is there for Ruby and calms her down. Let's eat and leave some food for Ruby to eat later once she's calmed down and gets hungry again.”He explained.
Aqua and Taiki nodded while Hikaru stared at the chair where his daughter was with black stars in his eyes, repeating the image of her crying in his mind.
Airi entered Ruby's room and placed her down on her bed, taking a seat next to her, “No crying, my little Ruby. I don't like seeing you cry.”
“I'm sorry, Mama. I can't help it. I don't know… what to do anymore.”Ruby said, sobbing quietly, “I don't know if what I'm doing is right.”
“What do you mean by that, Ruby?”Airi asked, wiping away Ruby's tears with her thumbs, but new ones replaced the old ones. Ruby looked at her, sniffling, “I don't want to lose you, Mama. I really don't want to. I don't want to lose my Papa either. Aqua told me that if I continued acting this way towards Papa, I would end up losing him, and I don't want that!”Ruby sobbed as her face pressed against Airi's shirt when she pulled her into a warm embrace, “I don't want to lose anyone!”
Airi kissed her head affectionately and tightened the embrace, “Oh, my sweet Ruby. Only if Katayose-san didn't come into your Papa's life, none of this would be happening, and you wouldn't be crying like this.”
“Am I doing the right thing, Mama?”
“Of course you are. You don't want me to be replaced, right?”
“No…I don't want you to be replaced.”
“Then, you're doing the right thing by fighting for what you want. You may be a kid, but you have your own feelings, and your father needs to know how you feel.”Airi hummed out, stroking Ruby's head, “Your Papa needs to understand that. Speak your mind and show everyone how you feel. Don't hold it back. You have to keep fighting and show your Papa that Katayose-san will never replace your dear and sweet Mama.”
Ruby sniffled, “Okay, Mama.”She said, burying her face more onto Airi's chest. Airi smiled softly and cuddled the eleven year old, comforting her.
___
After nearly two hours, Ruby heard a knock on her bedroom door while cuddling her pastel yellow rabbit plushie, "Come in."She spoke, figuring it was Airi. The door opened to discover Hikaru holding a tray containing a plate for food and orange drink. Ruby's eyes widened as she saw her father giving her food despite their rift.
Hikaru smiled softly at his daughter, “I brought you food for you to eat. You can't go to bed with an empty stomach.”He said, approaching his daughter. He took a seat and placed the tray in front of her.
Ruby observed. Hikaru grabbed the plate of food and the fork. He picked up some of the food with the fork and said, "I don't want you to go to bed hungry."He turned the fork towards Ruby and said, "Open up for the train. Choo-choo."He made train noises.
Ruby watched and shook her head, “I'm not hungry.”
“You have to eat something, Ruby.”
“But I'm not–”Her stomach growled, interrupting her. Hikaru blinked and grinned cheekily, “You were saying?”
Ruby frowned and crossed her arms.
"I know that I'm not your Papa anymore and that you hate me, but I don't care."Hikaru smiled warmly at his daughter as his white stars twinkled. "You will always be my daughter. No matter how many times you say you hate me, that I am no longer your Papa, or push me away, you will always remain my daughter. I'll always cherish and adore you, just like the first time I held you in my arms. You will always be my tiny star, brightening my life. Nothing you do or say to hurt me will stop me from loving you.”
Ruby glanced at Hikaru as her vision blurred from tears. She hid her face in her plushie, allowing tears to escape her eyes.
"Ruby…?"Hikaru whispered. He became quiet as he heard soft crying from the eleven-year-old.
He placed the plate and fork down on the tray, slid it out of the way, and got closer to Ruby. He placed his arms around Ruby and drew her into his lap. With his arms around her, he hugged her close to his chest and smiled softly, "Papa will never hate you, my little star. I will always love you.”
Ruby wailed and leaned on her father's warmth, "Papa…”
"Shh… I'm right here, ready to hold you for as long as you want.” Hikaru cooed and rested his head against hers. Ruby dropped her rabbit plushie and put her arms around Hikaru, crying into his chest.
This is what I wanted. This is all I wanted from you, mother. Ruby thought, strengthening the hold and allowing tears to pour down her cheeks.
A crow tilted its head as it watched the daughter and father moment from Ruby's window. The crow cawed and extended its wings, flying away towards a certain direction.
Notes:
I love writing Ruby and Hikaru moments in this damn book.
Aqua and Hikaru moments too. lol
Chapter Text
Hikaru rocked back and forth, having his daughter close to him while Ruby leaned against her father's chest, finally being able to calm down after ten minutes of crying her heart out. Ruby wiped the streams of dry tears off of her cheek with the back of her hand, “You really don't hate me, Papa?”
“No. I'll never hate you. You're my daughter. Why would I hate the person who brightens my life every day?”Hikaru smiled with a chuckle. Ruby stared ahead at a poster of Ai on her wall.
When I saw Ai on TV for the first time in that hospital room, she became my light that brightened my life every day, even when I was close to my own death. Then, Sensei came along. He became my light, too.
With my mother's absence, they both brightened my day even when it was one of the most painful and exhausting days where I couldn't move. They were there. Even in this new life, they still are my light.
Now, I have a new one in this new life; the one I've been hurting.
Ruby's eyes welled up with fresh tears.
He still loves me despite the hateful words I told him. He's still right here with me.
“I'm sorry Papa…”Ruby said as her voice cracked, “I'm sorry for saying those mean things to you. I didn't mean it. I was angry. I could never hate you, Papa. I'm sorry.”She trembled in her father's arms. Hikaru placed a kiss on her head, “There's nothing I need to forgive you for. I deserve those words for hurting you the way I did and not telling you about Katayose-san from the start. I'm sorry, my little star.”He pulled back and held Ruby's sad face in his palm. He smiled tenderly at his daughter, wiping away her tears, “I want to make things right. I don't want to see you cry. I don't want to see you hurt.”
Ruby shook her head, looking at her father, “No! You don't deserve those words, Papa! You don't deserve being hurt by me! I… I was scared of my Mama being replaced by Katayose-san. Mama told me that she was going to replace her. She told me that you were going to choose her and that you were on a date with her–”
Hikaru stared at his daughter with his eyes slightly widened at her explanation, “Wait, Airi-san told you that I went on a date with her?”
Ruby nodded, “She told me that you went on a date with her on Saturday. Mama kept telling me that she was going to be replaced by Katayose-san. Mama told me Katayose-san was going after your money like any young woman like her would want. I think there's a name for that, uh, what was it?, uh, oh, gold digger!”Ruby gasped as her mouth shaped an O. She then cried out, “I don't want Katayose-san to hurt you or use you, Papa! I don't want her to hurt our family!” She buried her face onto Hikaru's chest, whining.
Hikaru's gaze stayed glued on his daughter, processing the venomous words Airi put in his daughter's mind, furrowing his eyebrows angrily. I was right. He took a deep breath in and out to calm himself down and smiled, “Airi-san is wrong about Katayose-san. She's a hard-working and energetic woman. You know, when I went with her to celebrate my return to acting, she asked me what things Aqua and you liked.”
Ruby looked at her father again and tilted her head, “She did?”
“Mhm. She wanted to buy you two gifts and give them to you when she finally gets to meet your brother and you. She didn't tell me what she was planning to buy or a hint of it, but she seemed really confident and excited about it. She told me that she hoped that she would be accepted by Aqua and you and be seen as part of the family as well.”He smiled brightly at his daughter, “She really wants to meet you, Ruby. I'm sure you two would get along very well. You two are very energetic and loud, haha! Wouldn't it be cool to have a loud and energetic auntie by your side?”
Ruby's eyes sparkled, “An auntie?”
“Mhm. Oh, maybe an older sister that spoils you like Seijuro-sama does?”Hikaru suggested, seeing his daughter's eyes twinkling.
“That would be so cool, Papa!”Ruby gasped excitedly. Her excitement subsided, and a frown replaced it, “But what if she replaces Mama?”
“She won't replace Airi-san. I won't replace Airi-san with anyone as long as you love and see her as your Mama. She will always be your Mama as long as you want her to be. Katayose-san does understand that Airi-san is like a mother figure to you, and I'm sure she has no intentions to take her place. All she wants is to get to know you, be accepted, and hopefully be seen as part of the family. If you want to meet her, I can call her and you can meet her during the weekend. I know she's busy during the weekdays with her gigs. All I want from you is to get to know her first before you reject her completely. If you don't like her, I'll… I'll end my friendship with her.”
“...really?”
“Your happiness is much more important to me. If you don't like her, I won't continue my friendship with her.”
Ruby stared at her father with hesitation, remembering what Aqua told her, “But… Aqua told me that she makes you happy. Your friendship with her makes you happy. I want you to be happy, Papa.”
“Your happiness is much more important than mine.”
Ruby shook her head, “No! Your happiness is important too! Katayose-san makes you happy and… and,”Ruby paused and glanced down with a sad look, “I didn't see that. I was too focused on what I wanted , and I ignored what made you happy. If being friends with Katayose-san makes you happy, then I'll give her a chance.”
Hikaru's eyes widened with excitement at Ruby's acceptance, “Really?”
Ruby nodded, looking at her father and smiling brightly, “Yeah! As long as you're smiling Papa, I'm happy too!”
Hikaru smiled softly and gave her a warm embrace as Ruby returned it joyfully, resting her head on Hikaru's shoulder, “Thank you, my star. I appreciate it. I'm glad we had the chance to talk this through. Now, I have to talk to Airi-san about her behavior. It was unacceptable.”
“Don't be too mad at her, Papa. She was just scared just like I was. Please, don't be too harsh on Mama.”
Hikaru tightened the embrace and closed his eyes, “Okay, just for you.”He responded with a grin.
At the doorway, Aqua watched them hiding himself behind the wall. He smiled softly at the sight of his sister and father enjoying each other's company and embracing.
___
“What are you thinking about Katashi-san?”Masumi questioned with his eyes on the road and hands on the wheel. Akihiro leaned against the car door, looking out the window after a long day of meetings with other directors for his next project he'll be in after he is done with Masanori's, “Kamiki-san was distracted during filming today. Something happened.”
“Are you… worrying about him?”
“No. I'm observing my surroundings, you idiot. With Kamiki-san distracted with whatever is going on, I can start with my plan on getting him out of the production.”Akihiro responded with a venomous grin.
“Have you even thought of your p–”
“Of course I have!”He spat out, shooting a glare at his manager. He leaned against the seat, tapping his foot, “The Idiot believes I'm his actual friend, and he's actually opening up to me. Haha! These actors are so easy to fool. The plan will work perfectly. After all, it's not the first time I got an actor fired.”He smirked to himself proudly while Masumi stared at the road mortified, “Wait, those actors that got fired in the past… that was you who did it?”
Akihiro stared at Masumi, making a unpleasant face before facepalming, “You're a fucking idiot.”He grumbled. He looked out the window again as his annoyance subsided. He smirked to himself, “Can't wait to see him out of the production soon.”
Masanori timidly lowered his gaze for a split second and returned his gaze to the road.
___
The next day, Airi returned home after dropping off Taiki and the twins at school. She strolled into the living room, thinking she was alone for the day. She took the remote and put her car keys on the coffee table. She came to a halt before taking a seat when she heard Hikaru's voice.
“We need to talk.”
Airi looked to the side as Hikaru stood there with an unreadable expression on his face, “Oh, you're not going to go film your scenes in Shima-san's film?”
“Yes, but I'll be going later. I want to speak to you about Ruby. More specifically, the things you said to her about Katayose-san.”Hikaru revealed. Airi grinned innocently with her eyes closed, “What are you talking about?”
“The lies you told about Katayose-san to my daughter.”
“Lies? Those were not lies. What I said was the truth. I've met many young women back in my day when I started my career who were just like Katayose-san and guess what? They did everything to continue their career and succeed by being with agency owners like yourself to use their money and fame to get to the top. I'm just saying the harsh reality of the entertainment industry!”Airi explained in a happy tone of voice.
“Katayose-san isn't like that. If she was, she would have done it a long time ago since the moment she met me. Stop using and manipulating my daughter against her. Leave my daughter alone and let her have her own opinion on the people I decided to be close with. I don't care what you do to me. You leave my children alone.”
Airi turned her entire body to face Hikaru. "Does that count Taiki, too?" she questioned with an uncomfortable grin.
Hikaru glanced at the monster in front of him, caught aback by the question.
Airi grinned grimly, having her arms on either side of her, “It was very easy to manipulate Ruby against Katayose-san. All I had to do was put the idea of Katayose-san replacing me to make her hate the cute actress. It was very fun seeing how much Ruby hated you for trying to replace her dear Mama, even if it didn't last very long, but I'm glad you suffered. Only if it worked to separate Katayose-san and you.”She said, gazing down, tossing the remote on the couch. Airi looked at Hikaru again, “I didn't want to hurt Ruby in any way. I just needed her to be able to separate you from Katayose-san. I needed to prevent her from being part of this family. I needed to prevent her from taking you away from me.”Hikaru observed a trace of madness in Airi's eyes as she grinned widely and showed teeth.
“I almost lost you to Ai. I couldn't let another woman take you away from me.”
Hikaru stared at the unstable woman with fear in his eyes.
“I couldn't lose the only thing that I loved and made me feel good! You're everything to me! You make me feel like the woman I used to be before the hands of those men were laid on me. The minutes, hours, days, weeks and months of those men touching me over and over.”Airi wrapped her arms around herself protectively, “I had to do it for my career. I had to do it and let them do whatever they wanted with me. They did it so many times that I bled. I couldn't do anything. I needed my career to fulfill the dream of me being an actress. I lost a huge part of myself during it. How dirty, stained and broken I felt during those times. I can still feel their hands on my body.”She spoke in a quivering voice, her eyes welling up with tears at the images that flashed through her head.
“The things they said to me, the way they touched me, tossed me around, used me over and over to the point that I passed out and who knows what happened during the time I was unconscious. Even if I changed my mind, they would pin me down and raped me right then and there. I was told that it was the right thing to do. The right thing to do to succeed.”Airi's lips quivered as tears rolled down her cheeks. “I had to continue a little longer until my popularity started to increase. That's when I stopped. I was free from their grasp. Soon after, I met Seijuro. He made me happy. I was happy to accept his proposal when he asked me to marry him.”
After a tiny pause, Airi said, “But there was still a part of me missing that they took. Even with Seijuro, I didn't feel like my old self. I had to find a way to get back what they took from me. I had to find a way to give me back that control that I lost long ago.”She suddenly smiled widely at Hikaru, “Then, you appeared. You came in my way with your innocent, confident and yet timid self in Lala Lai. You reminded me of my old self; the innocent old self of mine that wanted to become an actress before entering that dark side of the entertainment industry. I couldn't let you go. I had to have you to myself.”
Hikaru felt a chill run down his spine as the lustful and mad eyes of his abuser burned his flesh.
“It was the only way for me to get what they stole and I lost. You made me feel like my old self again! I was back! I was happy to finally have control! I finally had control. I had control over you . Can't you see that, Hikaru? You are the person I needed to make me feel like my old self again!”Airi lunged at him, gripping his arms in an extraordinarily tight hug, as if she was clutching onto him for her life, “You're the only person I wanted, needed and loved! Haha!”She laughed unsettlingly.
Hikaru stared at her with pure black stars, and the color of his skin faded at the sight of the unstable lady laughing.
“Each day that I had sex with you, it made me feel better. It made me feel like I was in control again and again! I got back my dignity little by little because of you! All I needed was you, Hikaru!”Airi said with a dark grin, “Remember when I got pregnant with Taiki? I was so happy. I was so happy to be pregnant with your child and the real reason why I kept Taiki was because you would be connected to me no matter what! You were always going to be by me because of Taiki! I had to keep you close to me one way or another. Everything was going well just like I wanted, but she appeared. Ai came to Lala Lai and Seijuro chose you to teach her. I thought you were just going to teach her how to act and then, you two would go your separate ways. I was wrong. She was spending more time with you and you were spending more time with her. Even outside of Lala Lai, you were there with her. I couldn't bear seeing you with her. I couldn't bear losing you to her. Every time I saw you with her, I had to find a way to bring you back to me even if it meant manipulating you to feel guilty or reminding you that Taiki was your son. Obviously, it didn't work. You chose her over me; the one who gave you a child first. You decided to go to her and stay with her, but, look, haha! She left you! She couldn't love someone as empty as you! Someone who was raped over and over! Who would want a raped man?!”Airi fiercely shook him, a filmy hold on his upper arms.
Hikaru attempted to wrench his arms free of her clutches, but he felt his body quivering and his breathing become unstable..
"I was relieved to learn that she had left your life. You were close to me again. You belonged to me again.” Airi remarked with a creepy grin, "When I went to see you after a week of you not showing up at Lala Lai and saw Aqua and Ruby, I had the opportunity to completely control you! I had an opportunity to keep you near me.”
Hikaru shook his head, covering his ears with his hands, “S…Stop it. Stop it.”He mumbled as Airi continued to talk, “If I had you on the same roof as me, I could do whatever I wanted with you every single day if I wanted! I used it to my advantage to keep you to myself! To make you mine every single moment I had to do it with you!"
“Stop… stop it!”Hikaru violently shook his head as his body trembled with his eyes welled up with tears.
"I couldn't let Katayose-san take you away." Airi shoved Hikaru's back against the wall, screaming, "I can't let her ruin all I want! I found a way to make Ruby despise her and believe that you and she were attempting to replace me! I knew that if I used Ruby against you, it would greatly harm you and force you to leave Katayose-san. You would do anything for your daughter, right?!"Hikaru kept his gaze down as tears ran down his cheeks, and his ears remained covered.
Airi leaned into his ear, "Even if it didn't work, I'm sure Katayose-san will leave, just like Ai did, once she finds out what you did. Again, why would she be friends with someone as empty as you, hmm?"She whispered in his ear. She took a step back, letting him go, and went over to get her car keys.
Hikaru slipped to the floor, curled up, and wrapped his arms around himself. Airi returned her gaze to the frail man, "She'll use you the same way Ai did. What are you going to do when she leaves after getting what she wants? You'll eventually crawl back to me."She let out a nasty giggle and grabbed her keys, "You'll see.”
As soon as the sound of the front door closing hit Hikaru's ears, he immediately broke down with his face buried into his knees.
___
Yura scrolled through her phone as Mio typed away in her computer, having her phone close to her, “What are you doing on your phone? You have to get ready for a modeling shoot. You can't waste time.”
“I know! I know, but I have to check something!”Yura exclaimed, keeping her eyes on her phone screen.
“What exactly?”
“The B-Komachi fansigning they will be having!”She answered. Mio frowned at the answer and sighed, burying her face onto her palm, “Really? You're wasting your time on that?”
“I'm not wasting my time! I'm doing this for Kamiki-san's kids! If he succeeds in convincing Ruby-chan that I'm not replacing her mother, I have to be prepared with their gifts!”Yura said, glancing over at her manager. Mio raised an eyebrow at her, being puzzled, “What does the famous B-Komachi have to do with this?”
“Aqua-kun and Ruby-chan are massive fans of the genius Idol Ai!”
Mio stared at her, letting her continue,” B-Komachi are having one last fansigning before they leave Japan for their tours! They'll be gone for a few months. I can use the opportunity to get Ai's signature for the kids and meet her in person. Hmm… maybe get a video for them.”
“You only have a bit of time to speak with the Idols. For the genius Idol Ai, good luck. She has too many fans. I don't think you'll be able to get her signature.”
“Pfttt! I can and will get it! You're coming with me!”Yura pointed at Mio with a determined smirk.
“ What? ”
“You're coming with me and you're going shopping with me, too, to get their gifts! I know a perfect place where they sell B-Komachi merchandise, especially Ai’s merchandise.”Yura winked. She stood up from the couch and walked to Mio, “Please, Honda-san?”She begged, giving her manager puppy eyes.
Mio's eye twitched at the sight of Yura's puppy eyes. She sighed defeatedly after a few seconds, “Fine. I'll go with you. Now, please go get ready for your modeling shoot! Chop chop!" She snapped her fingers as Yura bolted to her room to get ready, “Okay! Okay! Okay!”
___
“Kamiki-san, there you are.”Masanori approached Hikaru, who just walked through the door of the set, “I need to speak to you about Katashi-san.”
Hikaru smiled over at the director, “What about him, Director Shima? Has something bad happen?”He questioned. Masanori shook his head, “He's fine. During the morning, I saw him near your dressing room. I'm not sure what he was doing there. I couldn't speak to him considering I had to get everything ready for shooting and check the other actors. I suggest speaking with him and figure out why he was lingering around your dressing room.”
Lingering around my dressing room? Is this part of his plan?
“He must have been waiting for me to get out of the dressing room. I'm sure he assumed I was there getting ready. I didn't tell him that I was going to come later on for filming. That's most likely why he was there.”
Masanori thought for a moment and smiled to himself, “Well, you two have been getting close. Next time, tell him, please.”
“Of course."Hikaru smiled innocently at the director. Masanori turned around, "Go ahead and prepare. We have a lot of scenes to film today."He said and walked away. Hikaru made his way to his changing room, a grin on his face. He entered his dressing room and looked around. Everything was still where he had left it yesterday. He looked around with curiosity, "Hmm…?”
Hikaru looked over at the drawers. He walked over and began to open the drawers one by one, digging through the contents. He crouched down to the lower drawer and fished through it, pushing things out of the way. His gaze fell on a small plastic bag containing white powder sitting at the bottom of the drawer. He glanced at it with a blank expression, "How typical."He mumbled to himself. When he heard a knock on his dressing room door, he shut the drawer. A voice called out, “Kamiki-san? Are you in there?”
“Come in.”Hikaru stood up straight as Akihiro entered. He grinned and wrapped his arm around Hikaru's shoulders, “Where were you, hmm? The set wasn't the same without the big star present.”
“I had things to attend to.”
“Was it about your family, or your agency?”
“It doesn't matter.”Hikaru shrugged it off with a grin on his face, “I'm here now, aren't I?”
“That's true. Now that the huge star of the film is here, I shall leave you to get ready. I'll be waiting outside. Don't make me wait too long.”Akihiro winked at him teasingly before making his way to the door.
"I won't."Hikaru said, as Akihiro exited his changing room. He looked down to the bottom drawer, which he had just looked at with a blank expression.
Chapter Text
After a few hours of shooting, Hikaru entered his dressing room and walked over to his coat, pulling out his phone. He took a seat in front of the vanity, scrolling through his contacts and called a number.
“Hey Kamiki.”Taishi's voice was heard from the other side of the phone after two rings. Hikaru spoke into the phone, “Hey director, I hope I'm not bothering you during your filming with the actors and Aqua.”
“Don't worry, Aqua is with the wardrobe assistant to change his outfit for a scene along with the other actors who need a costume change.”Taishi reassured, “Aren't you in the middle of the filming around this time?”
“Yeah. The director Shima gave us a small break to freshen up a bit before starting a new scene that is less gory .”He replied, “I arrived here a little later. I had things to do and that needed my attention, so I'll be staying a little longer than I usually do. The reason I called you is that I was wondering if you would like to come to the bar with me. Aqua did tell you that I was going to take you to the bar as VIP and buy you all the drinks you want. I do owe you for everything you did for my son and I.”
Taishi chuckled, “Well, after months of filming, it will be a good break for me to distract myself, and I get to drink anything I want.”He said, melting at the thought of all of the different alcohols he could try. He shook his head, shrugging off the thoughts in his head, “I assume Himekawa-san will be watching over the children.”
Hikaru stared at his own reflection in the mirror, remembering what happened between her and him in the morning. He felt his body trembling again at the words she said and the hint of craziness in her eyes that he never saw before, “Seijuro-sama will also be watching them. I won't have to worry about them. They'll be fine with them around and Taiki.”
“Oh, well, I'll go to the bar with you tonight, but why are you asking me this all of a sudden?”
“I just need a distraction. A lot happened during the weekend, that's all.”Hikaru replied, burying his face onto his palm while leaning against the vanity.
“Does it have to do with the twins or your agency?”
“My agency is fine. I've been checking on it, and I have my employees to keep me updated on anything that happens.”
“Then, it's the twins.”
“More specifically, it's Ruby,”Hikaru said. Taishi raised an eyebrow, “What happened?”
“I'll tell you when we are at the bar. I don't want to take too much of your time.”He stammered, keeping his forehead resting on his palm, “I'll pick you up, and we can go to the bar from there.”
“In the fancy car of yours?”
“It's not that fancy.”
“It's an expensive car, Kamiki.”
“An expensive car or not, I'm still picking you up. You're very reckless when it comes to drinking. I know that you'll end up drunk when we leave that bar. I'm picking you up in my fancy car to take to the bar and drive you back home.”
Taishi chuckled, “Alright. Alright. I'll be waiting.”He said. Hikaru smiled before both of them said their goodbyes and ended the call. He placed his phone down and sighed, burying his face onto his palms again. He lifted his head when he heard a knock on the door of his dressing room. He stood up from his seat and made his way over to the door. He cracked the door open, peeking to see who it was.
It was Masanori and Akihiro.
“Kamiki,”Masanori said.
“Director, is something wrong?”Hikaru questioned, opening the door fully.
“Katashi-san told me that he saw you bring something that isn't allowed on my set.”He explained as Akihiro stood behind the director with a mysterious grin on his face. Hikaru blinked, “Oh. Well, you can search around if you want. I wouldn't break any of the rules on the contract.”He stepped aside, opening the door wider for them to enter.
Masanori and Akihiro stepped inside. The director glanced around.
Hikaru watched the two quietly as Masanori searched around the dressing room. After two minutes of searching, he reached out for the bottom drawer and opened it. From the corner of Hikaru's eye, he could see Akihiro grinning ear to ear.
Masanori dug around and closed it once he was done, “Nothing.”
“Wha...?!”Akihiro exclaimed with his jaw dropped and eyes widened.
“There's nothing, Katashi-san.”
Akihiro opened his mouth to speak but was cut off by Hikaru. He placed his hand on his shoulder and smiled, “Katashi-san must have mistaken something I've been carrying with something else. It was just a silly mistake. He was just making sure I wasn't breaking any rules, isn't that right?”He turned his head to Akihiro.
Akihiro gave Hikaru a side eye before forcing a smile over at their director, “Mhm. I apologize for wasting your time, director. I just wanted to make sure Kamiki-san wasn't breaking any rules.”He bowed apologetically, “You know I take the rules very seriously.”
Masanori nodded, “I know you do. At least, you told me your suspicions, so thank you for that. Next time, have evidence of what you're claiming, please.”
“Yes, Director.”
Masanori walked out of the dressing room, leaving the two men alone.
“That was close, wasn't it?”Hikaru chuckled, “Good thing the director is very understanding.”
Akihiro shot a glance at the drawer and looked at Hikaru with a small glare. Hikaru simply smiled at him.
Akihiro looked away and walked out as Hikaru closed the door behind him.
___
“Mama, Papa wasn't too harsh on you, right?”Ruby whispered to her, sitting next to Airi while Aqua was busy filming, “He said he wouldn't be too harsh on you.”
Airi grinned at the eleven-year-old, "Don't worry, Ruby, he wasn't. He only spoke briefly about my behavior. I realize it was wrong of me to do what I did to you and go against Katayose-san. Could you blame me? I was afraid of being replaced."She pouted bitterly, "but that doesn't explain my behavior. I hope you'll forgive me for everything, Ruby."She looked down with a melancholy expression.
Ruby grinned and put her arms around Airi, “I forgive you, Mama! It's not your fault! You were scared of being replaced, but don't worry, that won't ever happen.”She snuggled onto her breasts while the adult woman smiled at Ruby's response.
“I'm very delighted to hear that, my sweet Ruby.”Airi cuddled Ruby and gave her kisses on her cheek as Ruby let out a laugh.
Aqua watched them from afar as he approached Taishi. He glanced up at him, “Who were you speaking to?”He asked, watching the director put his phone away.
“With your father.”
“Why? Did something happen to him?”
“He's fine. No need to worry about your Papa, precocious. He called me to see if he wanted me to come with him to the bar tonight. I couldn't deny it. After all, he'll be taking me as a VIP.”Taishi buried his face onto the pockets of his pants. Aqua raised an eyebrow, “The bar? It's been a while since he went to the bar and relaxed.”
“He said that he needed a distraction. He also told me that a lot of things happened during the weekend that involve your sister.”
“Ah. Right…”Aqua glanced to the side.
“He'll tell me once we are over there.”
Aqua looked at the director with a faint sneer, "Be careful with how much you consume. I don't want my father to have to deal with your drunken behavior.”
Taishi chuckled, “It'll be fine. I'm sure your father can handle it.”He patted his head while Aqua sighed.
___
Hikaru and Taishi entered the bar at 10 PM. after picking up Taishi from his home–or rather his mother's home. As Taishi followed Hikaru close behind, he noticed the glances Hikaru caught as he walked by customers and their tables. Some were shocked, others overjoyed, and the rest were basically jumping up and down on their seats to see the famous actor, model, and agency owner at the bar, especially around this hour.
The two men took a seat in front of a bar counter as the bartenders were behind the counter, working on some orders for their customers. Taishi glanced over, “You really do catch people's glances by just walking past them.” Hikaru grinned, resting his forearms on the counter, “I've always had eyes on me since I was a child. It's what happens when you're blessed with such good looks,”He said.
“And those good looks make you seem much younger, too. You're twenty-six, and you haven't aged a bit. During the years of working with you, I can still see the nineteen year old I met in you. You just have longer hair and grow taller. You're as tall as me.”
Hikaru chuckled lightheartedly. A bartender approached them and smiled, “Kamiki-san, it's an honor to have you here tonight. As well as you too, Gotanda-san.”He gave them a small bow, “What can I get you two?”
“Give me your best drink. Make it strong for me.”Taishi responded with a smirk.
“Give me what he's having. Don't make it strong for me.”Hikaru responded.
The bartender nodded, “Right away.”He turned around and began making the drinks for them.
Taishi watched and turned to Hikaru, “So, what happened with Ruby during the weekend?”
Hikaru stared down at the counter, “Do you know an actress named Katayose Yura, Director?”He questioned.
“I've heard of her, but I never got the chance to work with her. She's been getting a lot of jobs and is very busy. I'm not very surprised considering she's very young and a gorgeous young woman.”Taishi shrugged, leaning against his seat, “What does she have to do with Ruby?”
“I started a friendship with her a few months ago. Ruby somehow found out about it, and her behavior changed towards me during the weekend. Katayose-san invited me out to dinner to celebrate my return to acting. Ruby got the wrong idea and thought it was a date. She also believed that I was trying to replace Airi-San, who she sees as her Mama.”Hikaru explained, “She started saying hurtful words towards me because she was hurt and upset at the thought of another woman taking Airi-san's place.”
“And did you talk to her?”
“Of course. I cleared things up with her yesterday. She's willing to give Katayose-san a chance and meet her.”
Taishi stared at the twenty-six year old, resting his elbow on the counter, “That's good news. Your daughter is willing to give the person you want to be friends with a chance. It's always good to get your children's opinions on the people you decided to get close to.”
Hikaru nodded, agreeing. Taishi raised an eyebrow, “But I assume there's more to that, right?”
“Not on Ruby. More on Katayose-san.”
“...Go on.”He waved his hand in a circular motion, signaling him to continue. Hikaru pressed his hands together, not sure what to say at the moment, but eventually did speak, “I'm not sure if being friends with her is a good idea. She's a kind, talented, and energetic young woman, I can't deny that. I had fun spending time with her.”Hikaru said as the bartender placed their drinks in front of them, excusing himself to attend to other customers. Taishi took a sip of his drink and placed his cup down, grunting, “ Good shit right there. ”He mumbled.
Hikaru turned his face to look at Taishi, “Director,”
Taishi looked back at him, “Hmm?”
“Do young actresses like Katayose-san end up being friends with much higher people within the entertainment industry to be on top faster?”Hikaru questioned. Taiki nodded, “Some do. Some don't. It really depends on how desperate the person is to become as famous as possible and be on top. Some become friends with agency owners, directors, other actors, and so on to be able to get more recognition, get more jobs, and more money. The same thing goes with former actors who didn't have much success in the entertainment industry. They always find a way to get what they want.”He explained, taking another sip of his drink.
Hikaru took a sip of his drink as well, thinking about what Airi said to him.
“She'll use you the same way Ai did.”
…
“What are you going to do when she leaves after getting what she wants?”
“Do you think Katayose-san is that type of actress to do that?”Taishi asked, getting his attention. Hikaru stared down at his drink, watching the floating ice cubes, “...No.”
“Why are you doubting her then? Does it have to do with your past?”Taishi questioned. Hikaru didn't respond to his last question. Instead, he remained quiet and took a sip of his drink. Taishi grinned to himself, “I'll take your silence as a yes.”
During the years of Taishi working with Hikaru, he didn't know anything about his past. Not once did Hikaru bring up his past or mention it in all the years he stayed close to him and the family. His own fans didn't know either. Everyone knew that he had a passion for acting, was part of the Uehara family, got a girl pregnant at the age of fifteen, and became a single teen parent to twins. That's what they knew about him so far.
His past was a mystery to everyone who became a fan of his or fell in love with his talent and good looks.
He doesn't talk much about his past either. He would always dodge the questions involving his past, especially during interviews. That's one of the reasons why he got a lot of fans.
The mysterious, good-looking man who didn't talk about his past.
The mysterious, good-looking man who smiled a lot to everyone and everything despite the circumstances.
The mysterious, good-looking man whose eyes attracted anyone who looked at them.
It all attracted them to him.
Taishi couldn't deny that he was one of them. When he first saw him on screen, thanks to Airi, he immediately fell for his breath-taking starry eyes that easily took the attention away from the other actors on screen. On top of his acting, he had the potential of making it big. He had everything an actor needed to succeed in the entertainment industry.
“Are you going to tell me about your past now?”Taishi asked, taking a sip of his drink.
“How has Aqua been doing with the series?”Hikaru asked, changing the subject and avoiding the question. Taishi stared at Hikaru's black star eyes and the smile he had on his face. He smiled to himself, placing his cup down, “If you believe that Katayose-san will be using you to be on top because of your fame, power and money, it's your choice on what to do.”He said, ignoring Hikaru's question.
Taishi reached out and patted his head. Hikaru watched the director, “I'm sure you'll make the right choice for yourself and her.”
“You're treating me like a child,”Hikaru stated. Taishi dropped his hand and laughed, “Sorry. I can't help it. Aqua is growing up to look more like you as the years go by.”He chugged down the drink and placed the empty cup on the counter, “Bartender!”He called out.
Hikaru observed. I was right. This man will end up drunk by the time we leave. He thought to himself, watching the director chug down the new drink he got.
Once it hit 2 AM, the two men were out of the bar; one was tipsy, and the other flat out drunk. Hikaru watched Taishi stumbling side to side as he walked, “Oh my goooddd! That was some good shit right there, Kamiki!”He exclaimed, “We should do this again! VIP!”He chuckled to himself as the two men made their way to Hikaru's car.
“Maybe. For now, I need to get you home,”Hikaru replied, “We are almost there.”
“Mmm…”He grumbled annoyingly. He stopped on his tracks, “Too far… Carry me, Kamiki!”He lifted his arms in the air. Hikaru gave him the side eye as his walking came to a halt, “I'm not carrying you, Gotanda-san.”
“Kaaammiiikiii...!! Carry meee!!”He whined, keeping his arms in the air.
“No.”
“Then I'm staying here…! Hmph!”Taishi crossed his arms, being upset now. Hikaru stared at him, making a face, “I need to get you home. Come on.”He grabbed his arm and started to pull him.
“No!”Taishi shouted, fighting back by pulling himself back, “I don't wanna!!”He cried out. Hikaru pulled his arm continuously, slowly dragging him to the car, “Those drinks really hit you hard. It's like I'm dealing with Ruby with her tantrums.”
“I don't wanna…!!”Taishi complained, still fighting back but now struggling with the alcohol in his system. After 10 minutes of pulling, dragging, and Taishi screaming, Hikaru eventually put him in the car and drove him to his mother's house, being careful not to crash, of course.
After a 20-minute drive, Hikaru parked and helped Taishi to the front door of the apartment his mother lived in. He knocked on the door, holding onto the drunk Taishi.
The door opened to reveal Taishi's mother. His mother immediately noticed Taishi's drunk state and non-stop mumbling, “This man…”She grumbled, “Taishi!”
“Ma!”Taishi cried out, stumbling back, but Hikaru held him, preventing him from falling.
“What did I tell you about watching how much you drink?! I keep telling you to get help for your drinking problem!”
“I don't have a drinking problem!!”Taishi protested, “Even if I did, it's my life, ma!”
“Yes you do!”
“No!”
Hikaru watched the two argue, not wanting to be involved. Taishi's mother grabbed Taishi and pulled him into the house, “We'll talk in the morning! Go to your room!”She pushed him towards the direction of the hallway as Taishi grumbled angrily. As Taishi stumbled his way to his room, the woman looked at Hikaru and smiled excitedly as her face lightened up, “You must be the famous actor, Kamiki Hikaru! I'm a huge fan of yours!”
“Oh! It's a pleasure to meet a loyal fan of mine.”Hikaru gave her a small bow.
Taishi's mother watched and sparkled, “Such a gentleman! I hope my son wasn't too much trouble for you.”
“A bit, but I'm glad I managed to bring him home safe and in one piece.”
“Oh! Are you drunk as well, Kamiki-san? I can smell the alcohol from here.”
Hikaru laughed embarrassedly, covering his mouth with his palm, “O-Oh! I'm just tipsy. I got a bit carried away with the drinks. I'm fine. I'll be going home.”
“Home?! In this state and during this hour?!”She gasped, “No, no, no, you're staying over tonight, young man!”She stepped out of the apartment and began to push Hikaru inside, “Wha?! No! There is no need for that! I'll be fine driving back home.”
“Nonsense! Be thankful you didn't crash on the way over here! It's not safe for you to drive in this condition, even with one drink of alcohol in your system!”She scolded, pushing Hikaru fully inside the house. She closed the door and locked it. Hikaru watched and smiled, “I appreciate that you don't want me driving in this condition, but I'll be fine.”
“I'm not risking it! You're not driving in this condition! It's too dangerous for you and everyone on the road!”She walked behind Hikaru and helped him take off his gray coat. She hung the coat on a hanging rack next to the front door, “Think of your children, Kamiki-san. They wouldn't want their father to be in an accident.”
Hikaru glanced to the side when his children were brought up.
“Do it for them. It's for your safety, and I don't mind having you stay over for the night! Oh! Let me go get a pillow and blanket so you can sleep on the couch!”She quickly walked down the hallway as Hikaru watched. His eyes fluttered, and he moved over to his coat. He buried his hand in one of the pockets and took out his phone.
He tapped the turn-on button on the side of his phone, but nothing happened. He repeated it several times and cursed to himself, "Battery died."He grimaced, recalling the phone chats he had with his employees hours before. He glanced at the black screen. Everyone should be asleep around this time. Seijuro-sama, Taiki, Aqua, and Ruby need their sleep, and Airi... He shakily placed his phone back in the pocket of his coat and began to remove his shoes.
“Go it!”Taishi's mother placed the blanket and pillow on the couch and smiled over at Hikaru, “I hope you don't mind sleeping on the couch tonight. I can give you my bed to sleep o–”
“No. There is no need for that. I'll be fine on the couch. Thank you.”Hikaru approached her once he placed his shoes at the entrance of the front door and gave her a small bow with a smile on his face.
Taishi's mother grinned happily, “I'll leave you to rest, Kamiki-san! Have a good night!”She bowed and happily walked off down the hallway.
Hikaru watched and turned to the couch with a smile. Suddenly, he jumped when he heard Taishi's mother screaming Taishi's name. In response, Taishi cried, “Ma!!”
“Sleep on your bed, Taishi! Not on the floor! You need to clean your room!”
“You can't tell me what to do, ma!”
“You're living in my house!”
Hikaru stood there awkwardly, listening to the two arguing again. He slowly laid down on the couch, placing the pillow under his head and using the blanket to cover himself. The arguing lasted for a few more seconds before the house was completely quiet.
Relieved, Hikaru closed his eyes, now being able to fall asleep. Unfortunately, his thoughts were keeping him awake. He smacked his face with his palms, letting out a deep sigh.
“If you believe that Katayose-san will be using you to be on top because of your fame, power, and money, it's your choice on what to do.”
…
“I'm sure you'll make the right choice for yourself and her.”
Taishi's words circled around his mind. He dropped his arms on either side of him with his eyes staring at the ceiling.
The right choice…
“She'll use you the same way Ai did.”
Hikaru's expression saddened, remembering his moments with Ai.
I made the right choice back then, with Ai.
Everything we did together.
Those intimate moments.
I made those choices because they were right for me. I loved her.
I still do.
“I can't love you.”
…
I was stained. I was used. It was my fault those sexual assaults happened to me. Why would she love a man who was raped over and over?
It was my fault I let it happen to me.
It was my fault that she didn't love me.
It was my fault that I wasn't good enough.
It was my fault.
Hikaru's massive black star eyes stared at the ceiling.
“I'm sure Katayose-san will leave, just like Ai did, once she finds out what you did.”
…
After five minutes of staring at the ceiling, Hikaru finally fell into a deep sleep.
___
Seijuro snored as he leaned on the couch. He was waiting for Hikaru to arrive home, but instead fell asleep. He jumped to wake himself up. He sat up and rubbed his eyes, saying "Ugh... I fell asleep.” He grumbled as he sketched out his body.
He glanced over at the clock. The clock read 2:40 AM. He scratched his head, “Where is he?”He grabbed his phone from the coffee table and called Hikaru again. The call ended and sent it straight to voice-mail. He cursed. And I don't have the director's phone number. Damn. He thought to himself, placing the phone down.
“Seijuro-sama…?”
Seijuro glanced over his shoulder to see Ruby standing there holding her rabbit plushie in one arm.
“Ruby, why are you up? You have school in the morning.”
Ruby approached him, rubbing her eye sleepily, “I wanted to sleep with Papa, but he's not in his bed. Is Papa not home yet?”
“No, Ruby, but I'm sure he's coming his way right now over here.”Seijuro stood up and scooped up Ruby in his arms, “Let's go put you back to bed.”He walked upstairs to the second floor as Ruby rested her head on his shoulder, “I want to sleep on Papa's bed.”
"Alright. Let's go tuck you into your father's bed.” Seijuro smiled softly, and Ruby yawned and grinned. He entered Hikaru's room and approached his bed. He carefully tucked Ruby into Hikaru's bed. He smiled when he was finished, "There. All tucked in. Go back to sleep. You have school in the morning, and your Papa does not want you to be tired.”
Ruby nodded. Seijuro smiled and patted her head, “Good night.”He said in a soft tone before leaving the bedroom.
Ruby watched and turned on her side. She smiled softly to herself, getting a sniff of her father's scent from the pillow her head was laying on. She closed her eyes and fell right back to sleep.
Chapter Text
The twenty-six year old opened his eyes as the smell of food hit his nose. He slowly sat up on the couch and looked over at the kitchen to see Taishi's mother cooking breakfast. “Morning dear!!”She exclaimed when she noticed Hikaru watching her, “How was your sleep?”
“It was good,”Hikaru replied, getting up from the couch and folding the blanket he used. He placed it down on the couch and looked at her, “Can I use your restroom to freshen up a bit?”
“Oh, of course! Go ahead, dear! Go down the hallway, and it should be the second door on your left.”
Hikaru nodded and thanked her before making his way to the restroom. After freshening up in the restroom, he stepped out and walked over to the kitchen, “May I help you?”
Taishi's mother glanced over at Hikaru.
He smiled softly, “I don't want to stand here and be useless. I can help you prepare breakfast. It's the least that I can do for letting me sleep here for the night, Gotanda-san.” Taishi's mother laughed and shook her head, “Haha! I can't let you do that! You're our guest. I can't let the famous actor himself cook.”
“I don't mind. I wouldn't say I'm an amazing cook, but my children always enjoy the food I cook for them. I don't do it often anymore, considering I'm busy with my career and agency, but when I have the chance to cook for them, I will.”He said. Taishi's mother watched Hikaru stand next to her with a sweet smile on his face, “I'll be delighted to help you make breakfast for you and your son.”
“For me and my son? Haha! Kamiki dear, you're also eating breakfast!”
“Huh?”Hikaru blinked.
“Do you think I'm letting you go home with an empty stomach? Nutrition is important!”
“Oh, you don't need to do that! I'll eat something at home. I don't want to bother you, Gotanda-san–”
“It's my pleasure to cook you a warm and delicious meal! I'm not taking a no for an answer!”She explained angrily, pointing her spoon at him. Hikaru noticed her glare. He blinked a few times and smiled, “Well, at least let me help you make it. It's the only way I'll eat breakfast with your son and you, Gotanda-san.”
Taishi's mother laughed wholeheartedly, “Alright Kamiki dear! Here, put an apron on!”She exclaimed, taking hold of an extra apron and giving it to the actor. Hikaru put on the apron and tied it from behind. He rolled up his sleeves from the black sweater he had on, being ready to cook.
After 40-ish minutes, Taishi walked down the hallway, holding his head in pain. He stopped at the sight of Hikaru and his mother placing the plates of food down on the table, having the table already made for the three of them. Hikaru looked over and smiled, “Morning Director. How are you feeling?”
“Awful.”Taishi groaned, approaching the table and taking a seat, “My head is killing me.”He grumbled.
“Well, you did drink a lot. A lot .”Hikaru averted his eyes to the side, “I'm surprised you didn't pass out on me while bringing you back here.” Taishi's mother walked up next to her son and placed a pain killer and a cup of water, “Take this. It will help with that hangover of yours!”She scolded, smacking her son's head.
“Ma!”Taishi groaned in pain, holding his head with both hands.
“I told you to watch out on how much you drink, but you don't listen!”She scolded some more while Taishi groaned in annoyance. He grabbed the pill and put it in the back of his tongue, and swallowed it with the help of the cup of water. Once he chugged it all down, he placed it down on the table, “Kamiki took me to the VIP section of the bar! I couldn't help it!”He cried out to his mother, “It's his fault!”
“If you didn't accept his invitation, you wouldn't be drunk or hungover!”She shouted back from the kitchen.
“So it's my fault?!”
“Yes!”
“Ma!”He cried out again.
“Don't blame Kamiki for your reckless drinking!”
Hikaru watched the two argue, untying the apron and taking it off. He placed it back where it was in the kitchen and walked back to the table, taking a seat. Taishi looked at the food displayed on the table, “Did you help my Ma with breakfast?”
“Mhm. It's the least that I could do for your mother for letting me stay for the night. I seasoned and cooked the meat!”Hikaru said as Taishi grabbed his chopsticks and grabbed a piece of sliced meat. He put it in his mouth and chewed. Hikaru watched, waiting for his reaction.
Taishi swallowed it as a satisfied expression appeared on his face, “Mm…It's tender, tasty and juicy as well. Where did you learn how to cook so well?”He asked as Taishi's mother took a seat at the table, “I'm self-taught.”Hikaru responded.
Taishi's mother gasped, chewing on a piece of meat and swallowing it, “Mm! This is delicious, Kamiki-san! Are you sure you're self-taught?”She exclaimed with a smile.
“Heh, I've learned how to cook at a very young age. I didn't have anyone to teach me how to cook, so I had to learn it the hard way.”Hikaru chuckled, remembering the moments he burnt the food or himself. “Whoa! Do you know how to bake, too?”
Hikaru nodded, “Mhm. I always end up baking cakes for my children when I have time, or it's for a special occasion like their birthday.”He responded and took a bite of the cooked meat he made. Taishi's mother cooed, “Aw! How sweet! I'm sure your babies love it when you bake them a cake!”
He swallowed the chewed meat in his mouth,“They do. Aqua always ends up helping me while Ruby decorates it with her unique creativity.”
“Aw! Such a cute moment between father and his children! You really love your children, don't you?”
“Yes, I do. I always say that they are my two stars.”He said with a sweet smile, “They are everything to me.”
“Aww! So cute!”Taishi's mother cooed with the brightest smile on her face. Taishi quietly ate his food on his plate, watching the two talk. After 20-ish minutes of eating breakfast, Hikaru grabbed his coat and put it on, getting ready to leave, “Have you made your decision yet?”
“Hmm?”Hikaru looked over at Taishi, who had his arms crossed. “Have you made your decision yet about Katayose-san?” The young actor stared at the director for a moment and smiled innocently, “Of course. I was thinking about it last night before I fell asleep. I had a lot of thoughts running through my head about the right decision that would work best for her and I.”
Taishi waited for a moment for Hikaru to tell him, “And…?”
Hikaru chuckled lightly, “It's a secret, Director.”He bent down and put on his shoes. Taishi rolled his eyes, grumbling, “Of course, it's a secret.”
He straightened up once he was done putting his shoes on. Taishi's mother approached Hikaru with a bag that contained leftover breakfast for him to take to his home, “Kamiki-san! Don't forget the leftovers! I hope your family will enjoy it!”She gave him a small bow, extending the bag towards him.
Hikaru took it from her and bowed back, “Thank you, Gotanda-san, for letting me stay the night and for breakfast. It was delicious.”He said with a gentle tone of voice, “Oh! And for the extra food that was left over.”
“Of course, Kamiki dear! I hope the leftover food will be a good dinner for your family. We made a little too much food, haha!”She laughed. Hikaru chuckled softly.
“Drive safely, Kamiki.”Taishi spoke, joining the conversation.
“I will, Director.”
Once Hikaru said his goodbyes, he walked down to the first floor, making his way towards his parked car.
___
“What do you mean Hikaru never came home?”Airi asked, placing a cup of coffee in front of her sleepy husband.
Seijuro yawned and sighed, “I stayed up all night waiting for him to get home, but he never showed up. I tried calling his phone, but it sent me straight to voice-mail. I wanted to call Gotanda-san, but I don't have his phone number.”He explained as the three children were listening and watching the conversation, eating their breakfast that Airi made.
“That's strange.”Taiki said, “It's very unlike him not to answer your call.”
“I know. That's why I got worried and couldn't sleep the whole night.”Seijuro sighed deeply. Airi took a seat next to her husband, tilting her head, “You don't think something bad happened to him?”
“What?!”Ruby cried out, “Mama, you think something bad happened to my Papa?!”
“There's a chance of that happening, Ruby. Your father is a famous actor, model , and agency owner. Any person like him would be at risk for anything. It's the harsh reality of being famous,”Taiki explained. Aqua shook his head, “If something did happen, we would have gotten a call from the police or a hospital by now. Unless there's a chance of him being missing and no one has found him.”
“The Director would also be missing if that's the case,”Taiki added.
Ruby listened to the two as her eyes expanded, filled with fear and worry about her father's whereabouts, “I don't want anything bad to happen to Papa!”She cried as her eyes welled up with tears. She buried her face onto her palms. Airi stood up again and walked over to Ruby, comforting her.
“I'm sure nothing bad happened to your Papa, Ruby!”Seijuro tried to reassure her, but it wasn't working very well.
Ruby cried, hugging Airi tightly, “I don't want anything bad to happen to him! I want Papa!”
Aqua glanced down at his plate of food, poking it with his fork.
I don't want anything bad to happen to him, either. I don't want him to be hurt. I don't want him to be killed either. I wouldn't want him to die the way I did. For him to die alone and somewhere he could never be found, I don't want that for him.
I don't want to lose my father.
If anything bad happened to him that I could have prevented, I would never forgive myself for it.
Footsteps could be heard entering the dining room, where the family was. All five of them looked over. Their eyes opened as they saw Hikaru standing there, staring at them. He smiled and replied, "I'm home.”
Ruby gasped loudly, “Papa!”She screamed, hopping off of her chair and dashed towards him. She threw her arms around his waist, burying her face onto his stomach, “Papa!!”She cried, having her eyes welled with tears. Hikaru wrapped his arms around her and placed a kiss on her head.
“Where were you?! I was calling and waiting all night for you!”Seijuro shouted, standing up from his seat, glaring at Hikaru.
“I stayed over at his mother's apartment. I was going to come here after I dropped him off, but she stopped me and made me stay the night. She didn't want me to drive while being tipsy from the drinks I had with her son.”Hikaru explained, “I was planning to call you, but I ran out of battery on my phone, and I didn't want to wake you up. You needed your sleep, Seijuro-sama.”He looked at Seijuro, who was outraged for not knowing his whereabouts.
“And?! I was worried sick! I thought something bad happened to you! Do you have no idea how dangerous it can be for you to be out so late?!”
Hikaru lowered his head, “I know, I know, it's dangerous, but I'm here, aren't I?”He smiled innocently at the older man. Ruby pouted and looked up at her father, “We thought something bad happened to you, Papa!”She whined.
“Awe, my little star, I'm fine. Nothing bad will happen to me.”He cooed and gave her a big bear hug, “Papa is here now. There's no need to worry.”He placed a kiss on her cheek and smiled, “Can I get a smile?”
Ruby sniffled, “Okay, Papa.”She smiled.
“Adorable.”Hikaru chuckled affectionately and gave one last kiss on the cheek, “Mwah!”He placed the bag of food on the table.
“What's that?”Taiki spoke out, looking at the bag curiously.
“Leftover food that Gotanda-san's mother and I made. She gave the food that was left over for me to take for all of us. We got carried away with preparing food.”Hikaru chuckled, scratching his cheek.
“Well, that means I don't have to make dinner today.”Airi smiled, taking the bag and making her way to the kitchen to put it away. Seijuro sighed deeply, rubbing his temple and sitting back down on his chair.
As Ruby returned back to her seat, Aqua sighed in relief at the sight of his father being safe and alive. He blinked when he felt arms be wrapped around him. Hikaru smiled at him and placed a kiss on his head. Aqua watched and smiled softly, “I'm glad you're home safe, Father. You made us worried.”
“I apologize for that, but I'm here now and alive.”He laughed a bit, pulling away from the hug.
“And grounded.”Seijuro added, taking a huge sip of his coffee.
“Wha?!”Hikaru exclaimed, looking at Seijuro.
“You're grounded.”
“Why for?!”
“For staying out so late and making me worried to death, that's why!”
“You can't ground me. I'm twenty-six years old!”
“And?! You're still my child, even if you're in your 20s! I still see you as the ten year old I met in Lala Lai! You're under my roof, so you have to follow my rules!”
Hikaru's jaw dropped before crossing his arms, “Well, technically, it's not your roof.”He pointed out with a smirk, “We don't live in your old home, Seijuro-sama. This house is under my name and I bought it, so you're under my roof.”
Seijuro looked at Hikaru with an angry look. He opened his mouth to protest, but nothing came out.
“He got you there, Dad.”Taiki muffled a chuckle. Seijuro cursed under his breath and sighed deeply, “Just don't do it again and be sure your phone has enough battery next time, alright?”
“Got it.”Hikaru nodded, “I'm going to shower real quick.”He said before going upstairs as the children continued to eat their breakfast.
After his shower, he stopped out of the bathroom and walked over to his changing phone on the nightstand. He unplugged it and pressed the button, waiting for it to turn on again. He smiled once it was fully on before his smile immediately dropped in shock at all of the missing calls by Seijuro popping up. He really did call him all night.
He navigated through his contacts and called Yura's phone number once he found it. He pressed his phone against his ear, waiting for the phone call to go through.
“Kamiki-san!!”Yura exclaimed from the other side of the phone.
“Hello Katayose-san. I'm sorry if I'm bothering you.”
“Don't worry, I'm just getting ready for the busy day I'm going to have.”Yura groaned in annoyance, “But it's worth it for my career!”
Hikaru smiled.
“Do you need something? Did Ruby change her mind about me?!”Yura gasped. Hikaru replied, “I talked it out with Ruby. She knows that you'll never take Airi-san's place. Good news, she's willing to meet you and give you a chance.”
“Really?!”Yura cried joyfully as she beamed.
“Mhm.”
“That's great! I have their gifts already planned and I'm going to buy them this week! I can meet them at the weekend! I have Saturday off, so we can spend time together with the twins! Oh! I know an amazing place where we can all go and have fun–”
“Katayose-san, it's nice that you have things planned for them, but that's not the reason why I called you.”
Yura raised an eyebrow, confused, “Then, what is it?”
“Are you free during the afternoon? Like around 6?”Hikaru questioned.
“Hmm… I can make time to meet up with you, Kamiki-san, but why?”
“I want to talk to you about something important. Something I've been thinking about since yesterday.”
Yura stared ahead at the wall, feeling worried, “What is it about?”
“I'll tell you once we meet up. I'll send the address where we'll meet, alright?”
“Alright.”Yura muttered and smiled softly, “I'll see you there.”
Hikaru said his goodbyes and ended the call. He put his phone back to change and sat down on the edge of the bed.
“ I'm sure Katayose-san will leave, just like Ai did, once she finds out what you did.”
He stared at the floor with a flat face, remembering the words Airi told him.
It's for the best.
For her.
___
Hikaru got out of the car after parking it. He locked it with his key and stepped onto the pavement, heading toward the park to meet Yura. He hummed softly to himself while keeping his hands in the pockets of his gray coat. As he continued walking, he noticed Yura sitting on a bench, waiting.
Hikaru approached Yura, and she glimpsed him from the corner of her eye. She got up from the bench and turned to face him, "Kamiki-san!"
“Thank you for taking some time to meet me here.”Hikaru gave her a small bow.
"Of course."Yura grinned cheerfully as the two separated by a large distance, "So, what's so important that you needed to talk to me about here?"She looked around the deserted park and saw no one. It was only them.
“It's about our friendship.”
Yura looked at him again with a puzzled look, “What about it?”
Hikaru looked to the side, hesitant to say anything. After collecting his thoughts, he smiled at Yura and said, "It would be best if we didn't see each other anymore.”
Yura's eyes widened as the color of her complexion drained at the words that exited his lips, "...What?"
Chapter Text
"It would be best if we didn't see each other anymore."Hikaru repeated with a smile on his face. Yura glanced at him, hurt and confused by the sudden change, "W-What- What exactly do you mean by that? Where does this come from? You just persuaded your daughter to give me a chance and see me, and now you're throwing it all away? Just like that?!"She exclaimed, furrowing her brow.
Hikaru kept smiling, “It's for the best. It's for the best for you, Katayose-san.”He said, glancing down to the ground.
“For me? What does that supposed to mean?! How is this the best for me?! I… I considered you as my best friend; the first person who I got to show my true colors to. You were and still are the first person I showed my true nature to and the first person I saw as a friend– a best friend for a matter of fact. Now, you're ending this friendship for my sake and you're telling me this at a park from all places?!”Yura threw her arms in the air.
“It's a good place to scream your lungs out. It's empty around this time.”Hikaru glanced around the empty park.
“That's true– but you can't just end a friendship just like that! What kind of person says that type of thing to someone?!”
“Uh…”Hikaru scratched his cheek, averting his eyes to the side.
“Don't answer that question!”Yura pointed at him. Hikaru kept his mouth closed.
Yura held her head, trying to process what was happening, “Tell me the reason why you believe this for the best for my sake. Tell me what made you choose that decision and change your mind about our friendship. I'm trying to understand,”She said, “Please, help me understand.”
Hikaru glanced down to the floor with a small smile, “It's not your fault, Katayose-san. There's nothing wrong with you. You're a good friend; a good friend that I haven't had in a long time. You're talented, beautiful, kind, unique in your own way and a heart of gold. It's no wonder you became popular in the entertainment industry. Your parents were lucky to have an amazing daughter.”He explained as Yura listened to him.
“Someone told me something that kept running through my head yesterday. Those words never left my head since the moment I heard them. It made me rethink my choice of being friends with you. It made me realize – I don't deserve your friendship, your kindness, your time. ”He lifted his gaze and looked at Yura, “I don't deserve it.”
Yura's eyes expanded, shocked and puzzled by what Hikaru was saying.
“I've made bad choices in my past and a lot of things happened that were my fault and they still haunt me to this day. What if you found out about it? What if you end up leaving and I end up losing you, too, once you find out about everything?”Hikaru questioned, taking a seat on the bench and lowering his gaze again. Yura stood a seat next to him, keeping his eyes on him, “Too?”She echoed.
He chuckled softly when she repeated that specific word, “You're not the first friend I had in my life. My first friend was someone I met when I was around fourteen. He was seventeen at the time. He didn't have many friends either and he would always spend time at this café to study, or relax. He was quite smart, but sometimes he was an idiot, too.”He said, smiling at the memories, “He would always wear a gray-black-ish jacket and all black clothing – The typical outfit a teenage boy would wear. Whenever I wasn't busy, I would spend time with him. During the time that we spent together, we grew closer to the point that we saw each other as close friends. I was glad to have a good friend and someone I could spend my day with. We always found ways to make the hours go by faster by going to karaoke, the park, arcades, and so on. I would even help him study for any upcoming exams and tests. It was funny when he kept getting the same question wrong.”
“...Was he a good friend to you?”
“Yes, he was. I was glad to be able to find a friend like him when I was alone.”
“What happened to him?”
Hikaru's smile grew wider, “I found out about something that I used against him that caused our friendship to fall apart. I lost contact with him when I was fifthteen. I'm not sure where he is now. I'm not sure if he's living in Japan, or if he's still alive out there somewhere.” He paused for a moment and continued, “It was my fault that happened. I wasn't in the right mindset at the time. Because of it, I lost a good friend.”
“Oh…”Yura mumbled, glancing down. She smiled slightly after a short silence, “Hey, maybe, you'll meet up with him again. Who knows. We live in a crazy world. At some point, we'll meet up with people we haven't seen in years. One day, you two will cross paths again. With that, you'll get the chance to save your friendship with him, or maybe, start fresh.”She said, trying to reassure him and lightening up the mood.
Save my friendship with him?
Is there a chance for our friendship to be saved?
A chance to start fresh?
Is there really a chance of that happening?
Can it really happen after everything I did to him?
The manipulation that was so easy to get into his head and made him do what I wanted.
The way his sanity broke into pieces.
The way he lost himself more and more with the words I told him.
The way he completely lost himself when I told him the reason for Ai's hiatus.
The betrayal in his eyes.
He was completely broken.
“...”
“Maybe he's thinking of you, too wherever he is now. Have you tried finding him through social media?”
“Yeah. At first, I did try to find him but I eventually gave up and focused on my children. Now thinking about it, I don't deserve to fix the friendship that was between him and I. It was my fault our friendship fell apart.”
It was my fault he broke mentally.
“He wasn't the only one who I lost.”
Yura looked at Hikaru again as He continued, “I lost the woman I fell in love with.”
“Fell in love with…?”Yura repeated. Her eyes slowly widened, “You mean…?”
“The mother of Aqua and Ruby.”He confirmed, smiling over at her. Yura's jaw dropped, being the first time that Hikaru ever spoke about her in front of her. Yura knew that Hikaru was always secretive about his past, especially when it came to the mother of his children.
“She left me because she knew what I did and what happened to me. She couldn't love me because of that.”Hikaru revealed, “I don't blame her for it. It was my fault.”He gazed down to the ground, “It was my fault that those things happened to me.”He wrapped his arms around himself, “Despite everything, I still love her from the bottom of my heart.”He chuckled to himself.
Yura lowered her gaze sadly.
“It was my fault I lost them both the way I did. That's why it would be best if we didn't see each other anymore. I don't want to be a burden to you and once you find out what I did and my past, I'm sure you'll end up leaving me too.”He stood up from his seat, not meeting Yura's gaze, “I had fun being friends with you, Katayose-san. I'm glad I found someone like you. I'm sure you'll find someone worth your time. Thank you for the fun moments we had at the bar and restaurant. I wish you good luck in your career.”He started to walk away as Yura stared at the ground with a flat face.
I had fun being friends with you too, Kamiki-san.
I loved our fun, weird and crazy chats we had.
I loved how funny it was for you to try and stop me from drinking more during my day of relaxation at the bar.
I loved how you would scold me for drinking too much.
I loved getting your phone calls even if it was just for a small chat.
I loved feeling excited to be able to spend time with you and getting to know who you really were behind the cameras.
I loved finally being able to show my true nature and have a friend who I could trust.
I loved everything I did and experienced with you in the time span of a few months.
You're the light that I look forward to everyday, which is why I'm not giving up on you so easily.
Yura stood up from her bench, “Hikaru!”She called out.
Hikaru stopped on his tracks with his eyes widened, hearing Yura shouting his name.
“It's not your choice whether I'll be friends with you or not! It's not your choice to make! It's mine! It's my choice to make if I want to continue our friendship or walk away!”She shouted at him as her fists trembled in anger, “I understand that you lost two people close to you and you expect to lose me too if I ever find out the truth about your past and what you did. You expect me to walk away, but I can see that you're trying to do better. Despite what your past was, or whatever you did, you're working hard to do better for the family that accepted you in their home and the children that the woman you're in love with gave you. I can see you're trying your hardest to give Aqua and Ruby everything a parent would want to give their children– to be able to see them happy, to be able to see them smile, and to be able to show and give them all the love and the whole world like any parent would desire.”
Hikaru stood there motionless, listening.
“It doesn't matter what your past was, or your actions, you're moving on from that. You're trying to do better and make a world your children would be happy in. That's what I see! A hard working man who is working hard to move on from his past and his actions.”Yura pursed her lips tightly before her expression softened into a smile, “That's also the man I got to know and spend time with for the past few months. I enjoyed every hangout we had, our crazy chats, your scolding, your phone calls, the moments we had of getting to know each other, and being able to be myself without you expecting me to be that cheery woman everyone saw me as. You… you are the light that I look forward to everyday since the moment we met. Which is why,”Yura took a deep breath and shouted emotionally, “I'm not giving up on you! I'm not walking away, Hikaru!”
Hikaru turned around, looking at her with shocked eyes at her words.
Yura stared at him with a determined look on her face as bright white stars shimmered in her eyes, “I don't care what you did or about your past. I don't care about that. I care about the current you, not the past you. I care about the person I see right now! You'll never be a burden to me! No matter how hard you try to get rid of me, I'm going back to you until you give up and accept that you deserve someone to love and care about you as well and that person will be me! I'll cheer you on! I'll be the person you can cry to! I'll be the person you can trust and the person who will watch you shine as bright as the stars in the sky!”Yura spread her arms with the brightest grin on her face.
Hikaru kept his gaze fixed on Yura, still having his eyes widened as he observed Yura's star eyes shimmering. His eyes crowded up with tears causing his vision to blur slightly.
“I'll be right here cheering you on like you will for me! I'll be by your side no matter what! I'm going to watch you grow! I'm going to watch your children grow and become as successful as you are! I'll be the best auntie they could ever ask for!”Yura exclaimed happily, “This time, you won't be left alone. I'm staying for the long run and you have to deal with it!”She pointed at him with her index finger.
Hikaru's gaze softened, “...I don't have much of a choice, do I?”
“Haha! Nope!”Yura laughed. She dashed towards him with her arms opened as her star eyes shimmered brightly. She threw her arms around him, laughing joyfully, “You'll never get rid of me, Hikaru!”
Hikaru wrapped his arms around her, burying his head against her shoulder as his eyes welled up with more tears. He closed his eyes with a smile, tightening the hug, having tears escape the corner of his eyes, “I'm glad to hear that, Yura.”
Yura's gaze softened at hearing Hikaru calling her by her name. She grinned cheekily, tightening the embrace as well.
In the background, a crow watched the two hugging with its head tilted. It flapped its wings before It flew off from the branch, going in a certain direction.
____
Ruby gasped as her eyes sparkled with her mouth in the shape of an O, watching Akane explaining to her how to solve her math homework that she was stuck on. Akane smiled, circling the answer, “And there's your answer, Ruby-chan!”
“That easy?”
“Mhm!”
“Whoa! You're so smart, Akane-chan!”Ruby smiled over at her, “You're much more helpful than my stupid brother.”She shot a glare at Aqua, who was with Taiki practicing their acting skills. It looked more like a competition between the two. So far, Taiki was winning. Akane watched two as well and laughed softly, “I'm glad I was helpful to you, Ruby-chan!”
“You always are, Akane-chan!"Ruby beamed, admiring Akane, “You're like the big sister I've always wanted.”
Akane's eyes shimmered as her cheeks burned up, feeling her heart melting, “Really, Ruby-chan?!”She exclaimed happily.
“Mhm! You have been nice to Aqua and I and you treat me like a big sister would treat their baby sister every time I come to Lala Lai! I don't have any sisters at home, but I always get excited when I come to Lala Lai because I get to see you and spend time with you. You're the best sister ever! Can I call you Oneechan?”Ruby gave Akane the puppy eyes with a cute pout on her face.
“O-Oneechan?! U-Uh, I don't know if I deserve a title like that, Ruby-chan! Especially coming from you!”Akane flipped with a strand of her short hair, blushing from all of the positive emotion built up, “I don't think I deserve that type of title from an adorable and popular model like yourself, Ruby-chan.”
“Haha! You're just like me, aren't you? We are both brave and cute girls! I would be very happy to call you oneesan and very proud to have a smart big sister!”Ruby smiled happily with her eyes closed.
Akane melted at the compliment, twirling a strand of hair around her finger shyly, “W-Well… Ahhh! Okay! Okay! You can call me o-oneechan.”She smiled softly at Ruby.
“Yay!”Ruby threw her arms around Akane with the biggest grin while Akane laughed wholeheartedly, being thrilled to see Ruby so happy.
Meanwhile, Taiki and Aqua took a break and sat down against the wall as the oldest took a long drink of his water bottle. Aqua watched Akane and Ruby from afar, watching them hug. He smiled softly at the sight of his sister beaming brightly. Just like you did, Sarina.
“I'm glad to see that Ruby has been getting really close to Akane-chan. At this point, they treat each other like sisters.”Taiki said, giving Aqua his water bottle. Aqua did a waterfall with the bottle of water while the fifteen year old continued to speak, “It's a good thing. She will have Akane to ask her girl questions along with my mom and, maybe, Katayose-san.”
Aqua swallowed the fresh water and placed the bottle down, “Yeah. Akane-chan is a good friend to Ruby and I, and a sister figure to Ruby. She's very mature for her age. More mature than I expected.”
“Akane-chan has always been that way since she joined Lala Lai. She's always reading books about psychology.”
Aqua blinked, “Really?”
Taiki nodded.
That's interesting. I wonder how high her IQ is. I need to ask her. Aqua thought to himself. Taiki laughed suddenly, “She's as weird as you! You two read such advanced books!– Ow.”He hissed, rubbing his upper arm when Aqua smacked him with his own water bottle. “At least one of us has to be smart. You don't even like reading books. Just your lines on your script.”
“It's easy and less work. A book gets boring to read.”Taiki snatched his water bottle back from Aqua's grasp, “I lost interest quite quickly. I don't have a nerd brain like yours.”He flicked Aqua's head.
Aqua scratched his head after being flicked with a little glare. Taiki chuckled, peering over at the girls again. "Either way, I'm happy you found someone who can understand you and be a wonderful sister figure for Ruby. You made the right decision to be friends with her.”
Aqua watched Akane continue to assist Ruby with her homework as Ruby glowed with excitement. He smiled triumphantly and said, "I know.”
Chapter Text
Ruby peacefully slept, leaning her head against Taiki's arm as Airi was driving back home from Lala Lai. Taiki yawned, covering his mouth, “Today was exhausting. I can't wait to be on my bed and sleep for the rest of the day.” Aqua looked out the window, staring at a billboard that had Yura showing off a product of a certain company. He snapped out of his thoughts when he heard Taiki ask, “What are you thinking about?”
“The actress, Katayose-san.”
“What about her? Don't tell me you're going to turn into Ruby and go against her. I would rather not experience what happened during the weekend.”Taiki grumbled.
“No. I'm not doing that. I'm just thinking about what she would be like if Ruby and I met her.”Aqua mumbled, leaning against the car door, “The public sees her as this cheery and energetic actress that people end up falling in love with. I wonder how she will actually be like now that she isn't face to face to a camera or the public.”
“Well, I heard that she's really kind to her fans. She's very loud, loving, and energetic. Her fans love her a lot. I'm sure you guys will love her too when it's time for you to meet her. Don't be so worried about it, I'm sure everything will be just fine, little bro.”Taiki patted Aqua's head with a grin. Instead of cringing, Aqua smiled at the nickname. During the years of growing up together, Aqua always cringed at the nickname Taiki would tease him with. It did work for the first few years, but eventually, he got used to hearing it to the point that he didn't care much.
Aqua watched Taiki pull his hand away and leaned his head on Ruby's, yawning again.
It's interesting to have an elder sibling. Aqua thought to himself while keeping an eye on Taiki. I've often wondered what it's like to grow up with a sibling. If I had an elder sibling to look after me in my past life, I'm sure things would have turned out differently for me. Despite my uncomfortable relationship with my grandparents, I would always have someone in my family to turn to. Maybe I could have been a surgeon. Maybe… I would have lived as Goro.
But if I did become a surgeon, I wouldn't have met Sarina, met Ai in person, and helped her with her pregnancy….
Aqua sighed, looking outside the window again.
Either way, I'm glad I can experience having an older sibling in this life, who can be annoying sometimes, but overall, I'm glad to have Taiki as a brother figure. Aqua smiled to himself as the drive back home continued.
When they arrived home, Airi stopped the car and turned off the motor. "Come on, kids, we are home."She said this as she got out of the automobile. She closed the door, seeing that the three children remained inside. She lifted one eyebrow. "Kids?"She opened the back passenger door and gasped. She felt her heart melt at the adorable sight in front of her.
Aqua and Ruby were sleeping, leaning against Taiki, who was in the center of the twins and also fast asleep, his head resting on Ruby's and serving as a pillow.
Airi awed at the sight and pulled out her phone. She aimed the phone camera and took a picture of them with a smile on her face, “So cute!”She cooed.
___
After Yura and Hikaru had their moment, the two decided to go to a nearby café to sit down and relax after what happened, “Thank you for your kind words, Yura. Oh, I hope it doesn't bother you if I can call you by your name.”Hikaru said, smiling softly at the woman sitting across from him at the outdoor table in front of the café, who was eating her parfait.
“It doesn't bother me. It is already established that this friendship will last for years and years to come!”Yura exclaimed happily, putting her arms in the air, “If you get to call me by my first name, then I can do the same, right?”
“Mhm.”
“Awesome!”Yura beamed. Hikaru hummed with satisfaction at her reaction, “I still want to thank you for your kind words and for listening to my ranting. I don't really tell people about my past, especially the people who I was close to.”He said, scratching his cheek awkwardly.
“No need to thank me. I'm always here to listen. That's what a good friend does! I'm glad you trusted me enough to tell me about your old friend and the mother of Ruby and Aqua. I'm sure you will tell me more when you're comfortable enough or when you're ready.”Yura said, eating a spoonful of her parfait. Hikaru watched her, raising an eyebrow, “Does your manager let you eat sweets this late?”
“No, but she doesn't need to know.”Yura winked with a mischievous smile on her face, “This is the only chance I get to eat what I want. She's very strict when it comes to my diet.”
“Well, you're a model. You have to keep yourself in good shape.”
“But it's sweets! I don't get a lot of chances to eat desserts. Besides, I work out during the week, and I'm always on my feet during the day, so I'll be fine!”Yura gave him a thumbs up. Hikaru blinked and chuckled softly.
“Caw?”
Yura and Hikaru blinked and looked down to see a crow watching them from the ground near their table. Yura gasped as her eyes sparkled, “Look! It's a crow!”
“Caw!”The crow cawed at Yura, making its way closer to her.
“Huh… it's not scared.”Hikaru muttered, watching the crow, “Wait,”He said, stopping Yura from reaching her hand out towards the bird, “It's weird that its approaching us when we are not offering it any food. Be careful. It might attack you.”
Yura laughed, “Don't be silly, Hikaru! It's just a crow! Maybe it's hungry and saw my parfait.”She grabbed a piece of strawberry from her parfait, “I'll give it a strawberry.” She extended the piece of strawberry towards the crow and cooed, “Here you go, little bird.”
The crow watched her, tilting its head and looking at the strawberry in between Yura's fingertips.
“Maybe, it doesn't want it.”Hikaru said, seeing the crow simply staring at the piece of strawberry. Yura wiggled the piece of strawberry.
The crow cawed and snatched the strawberry from her fingertips. Hikaru and Yura watched the crow eat the strawberry, “Oh. Well, look at that. It accepted the strawberry.”
“And it likes it!”Yura exclaimed happily. The crow cawed at them once the strawberry was gone before flying away. Yura and Hikaru watched the crow fly up to the sky and fly away from their view, “I'm glad the crow liked it and accepted it.”She returned back to eating her parfait happily.
Hikaru watched her before a smile formed on his lips, “Yeah.”
“Oh! I heard that crows are very intelligent and can recognize human faces! I read that somewhere on the internet.”Yura said with a smile on her face.
“That's true. Maybe the crow will come back to you one day.”
“Or you.”Yura added.
“Hmm… Yeah, maybe.”Hikaru hummed, looking in the direction the crow disappeared in the sky.
____
“Come on! Come on!”Yura quickly made her way to the store while Mio followed her close behind. She smiled brightly, getting closer to the double doors of the B-Komachi store that was clearly full of fans. She entered immediately and gasped loudly at the beautiful and colorful sight of the B-Komachi store interior. The walls were full of merchandise, posters, dolls, albums, etc. of the Idol group. There were seven posters hanging from the ceiling that showed off each Idol with Ai's poster in the middle.
“It's so colorful.”Yura beamed at the sight as Mio appeared behind her, “The store even has cardboard of the Idols!”She looked either side of her to see three of the Idols, and Ai's cardboard was in the front of the double doors. She stepped closer to Ai’s and admired her, “Whoa, she looks so beautiful! No wonder she has so many fans!”She glanced up at the ceiling, hearing a B-Komachi song playing.
“Anata no aidoru, Sain wa B! Chu!”Ai's voice sang.
“Her voice is beautiful too.”Yura smiled. She glanced around.
“Let's buy the items you want to give the children quickly. I don't want you to be recognized in public.”Mio said, fixing up Yura's hat and sunglasses. Yira watched and nodded, “Don't worry, no one will recognize me. This is a B-Komachi store. No one else matters, but them.”She chuckled and walked around, looking at the merchandise. She tapped her chin, searching for something.
“What gifts are you planning to buy? You didn't tell me what items you were going to buy for them.”
“You'll see!”Yura smiled over at her guardian. She continued to walk and dashed towards a shelf.
“Hey!”Mio followed her quickly. Yura stopped and snatched the item from the shelf quickly. She turned around and showed Mio, “Ta-da!”
Mio stared at the big Ai doll in Yura's hands, “You're buying… a doll?”She said with a pause in between.
“Yup! It's for Ruby-chan! Look how cute Ai looks! Ruby-chan will love it, especially when I get it signed by Ai herself at the event this Friday! The doll is very huggable, soft, and adorable!”Yura hugged the Ai doll in the process with a smile on her face. Mio tilted her head, “And what do you plan to give Aquamarine-kun?”
“Hold on, I'm not done yet with buying Ruby-chan her gifts!”
“You can't get a lot of gifts for her. Where is she going to put it all?”
“In Hikaru's car.”Yura responded in a low tone of voice, not wanting others to hear, “Until she gets home and she can put them wherever she wants in her room. Hikaru told me that Ruby has a lot of Ai merchandise in her room.”She turned around and walked along to the other shelves, browsing while holding the doll. Mio raised an eyebrow, “What if Ruby-chan already has an Ai doll in her room?”
“Well, this one will be the biggest she will have! It's almost half my size!”
Mio slightly frowned, “You're only buying one gift for the twins.”
“Whaaa?! Why only one?!”
“Ai's merchandise is expensive.”
“But it'll be worth it! I want to give the twins good gifts! I'm going to be their cool aunt, and guess what? Cool aunts always spoil their nieces and nephews, and that's exactly what I'm going to do.”Yura puffed her cheeks out, lifting her chin up slightly. Mio pinched the bridge of her nose, sighing, “Okay, okay, how about this: you can buy each twin two gifts. In the future, you can buy more for them. For now, just two gifts. How does that sound?”She suggested.
“Hmm…”She rubbed her chin and smiled to herself, “Alright. I can do that. As long as I get the gifts and Ai's signature before Saturday, I'll be fine!”She looked around and spotted Ai’ Idol costume being displayed above the other sizes of Ai's Idol costume, “Whoa! Ruby-chan would love to have Ai's costume!”She took hold of the plastic bag attached to the outfit, “Look, it even has her accessory and gloves. Hell yeah!”
“There's a problem with you getting that.”
“Which is?”
“You don't know Ruby-chan's size.”
Yura blinked and cursed, “Fuck, You're right.”
“Don't curse.”Mio scolded.
“I guess I have to make a guess on her size. Hikaru can always bring it back and change it with the receipt.”Yura said, looking through the rack of Ai's costumes. Mio watched her, glancing around from time to time. Quietly, she watched all of the B-Komachi fans walking around, some taking pictures of the merchandise, some grabbing their items to buy and others in line to pay.
Once Yura got the costume, she searched through the Ai merchandise debating what to get Aqua, “Hmm… I'm not sure what to give Aqua-kun. He's not like his sister when it comes to Ai, but he does an amazing job keeping his inner fan under control.”
“What did Kamiki-san tell you about him?”
“He likes to read books. Oh! I was planning to give him this, “Yura grabbed a book and flipped through the pages. “This book has all of the information about Ai and her career. It even has pictures of all of the modeling shoots she's been in, awards, trophies and so much more about her that any fan would love to know about her. This book is all new and updated. Hmm? Now that I'm thinking about it, I'm not sure if this is a good gift for him.”
“Aquamarine-kun doesn't seem that picky. As long as it's a gift from you and had some thought to it, he will appreciate it.”
“You think so?”She looked back at her manager.
“Mhm.”
Yura stared at the book in her hands, “I guess…”She mumbled, still worried at Aqua's reaction to seeing her gift. She frowned, “Now, what am I going to get for his second gift?”She sulked.
“How about a poster?”Mio pointed at the posters displayed on the wall. Yura squinted her eyes, debating before saying, “Nah. Too boring.”
“A figurine?”
“He doesn't seem the type to keep figurines, or collect them.”Yura shook her head.
“Albums?”
“Maybe. He does love Ai's songs.”Yura mumbled, staring at the albums with Ai on the cover. As Mio threw more suggestions to her, Yura intensely stared at the possible gifts for Aqua, but from the corner of her eye, she spotted a keychain. Her eyes sparkled as her mouth formed an O, “Wait!”She quickly dashed towards the keychain.
“Did you find a good second gift for Aquamarine-kun?”Mio followed her and stood behind her.
Yura grabbed a keychain and showed it to Mio, “How about this?”
It was an Ai keychain with her on the left side, winking and pointing her finger.
“Ai's fan for all eternity.”Mio read out the words next to Ai's character. Yura smiled, looking at the keychain between her fingers, “Aqua-kun can use this keychain to show off his support and love for Ai. He can put it on his school bag to take it with him anywhere!”She explained. With a determined look, she said, “I'm going to buy him this! He will love it!”She turned around and walked towards the registers.
“I'm sure he will.”Mio smiled softly, following her. Yura kept her bright smile, being excited for Friday and Saturday to come.
___
“Papa, why are we here?”Ruby asked as the twins glanced around the clothing store they entered just now. Hikaru smiled at the two of them, “We are getting you two new clothes to wear when we meet Katayose-san this Saturday.”
Ruby gasped, “We are really going to meet her this Saturday, Papa?!”Her eyes sparkled.
“Mhm. Katayose-san told me she has Saturday off, so she will be able to spend time with us and meet you two.”Hikaru walked down to the children's section with the twins staying close to him, “How about we get a pretty dress for you, my little star?”He asked Ruby.
“Oo! I want one with flowers or polka-dots.”
Hikaru nodded and looked over at Aqua, “How about–”
“I know what I want to wear, Father. Leave it to me.”Aqua said as the three stood in front of the children's section. Hikaru patted Aqua's head, “Alright, my little star. Just don't go too far away from Ruby and I and be cautious of your surroundings, alright?”
“Got it.”Aqua nodded and walked over to the boys’ section.
Ruby grabbed Hikaru's hand and dragged him towards where the dresses were for her age, “Come on Papa! Come on!”She beamed. Once the two stood in front of the different options for Ruby to choose from, Hikaru blinked at the options in front of them, “There's a few dresses with a flower pattern and polka-dots.”
Ruby and Hikaru tilted their heads to the side at the same time, “Hmm…”
“Oh, how about this black dress with white polka dots?”
Ruby shook her head,”Nope!”
“How about the pink, or the red one? I'm sure you would look so pretty with it.”Hikaru pointed at the dresses, “Or do you want that pastel yellow dress?”
Ruby shook her head. She looked at the options and smiled as soon as her eyes landed on a dress, “Papa! That one!”She pointed at it. Hikaru grabbed the dress, “This pastel blue? Oh look, it has a flower pattern.”He said, showing it to Ruby. He turned it around, “It even has a ribbon on the back.”
Ruby's eyes sparkled at the sight, “It's adorable, Papa! This one is the one, Papa! Can we get it?! Please?!”She jumped up and down excitedly.
Hikaru laughed softly at his daughter's excitement, “Of course. We can get you some white sandals to go along with it.”
“Yeah!”Ruby cheered. As Ruby admired her new dress, Aqua approached them with the clothes he chose, “I chose the clothes I want to wear.”He said, showing it off to his father. Hikaru blinked, looking at the outfit Aqua chose for himself; it was a V-neck ivory cricket sweater with red and black cables, a long sleeve button down white shirt and black jeans. He rubbed his chin, squinting his eyes.
“What?”Aqua asked, puzzled by his father's reaction, “Is it a bad outfit?”
“No. It's a good outfit! It's just… a kid your age wouldn't wear this.”Hikaru squinted his eyes more, having his gaze on Aqua, “You act like an old man sometimes, Aqua. I wonder if you were an old man in your previous life.”
Aqua’s breath hitched at the word ‘old man’, leaning forward mentally in pain at the insult. Damn.
“Come on, Papa! Let's go buy my shoes!”Ruby said, tugging her father's arm.
“Alright, alright, let's go.”
After 30 minutes of searching for a cute pair of sandals for Ruby and a new pair of shoes for Aqua, the three proceeded to the cash registers to pay for their purchases. Ruby grinned, pleased with her cute outfit, sandals, and hair clips as she followed Aqua and Hikaru, who were ahead of her.
As Ruby continued her cheerful walk, she became aware that people were observing them. She lifted her eyebrows, blinking at the individuals who were staring. Her eyes, however, followed the people' gaze, which was directed at Hikaru, who was paying attention to Aqua while the two chatted.
Ruby gasped quietly, covering her mouth at the realization. They're looking at my Papa! Papa isn't wearing anything to disguise himself! They must be his fans!... wait, how come they didn't go to him like they always do? She squinted her eyes. She shook her head. Either way, I don't like my Papa being stared at!
Ruby hurried up to Hikaru, wrapping one arm around him while the other clutched her belongings. Her father patted his daughter's head and asked, "What's wrong, my little star?”
“Everyone is watching you, Papa!”
“Oh, I know. It's what happens when you're famous. I should have brought something to disguise myself.”
“And being too handsome, too! Papa, you're just too handsome! Stop being too handsome!”Ruby complained. Hikaru blinked and muffled a laugh, “I can't do that. That's out of my control. It's fine. There is no need to be overprotective.”
“You're overreacting, Ruby. As always.”Aqua sighed. Ruby glared at her twin, “I'm not! I'm trying to protect our Papa!”
“There's nothing to protect him from. We are in a store. There's security here in case something happens.”
“So?!”
“So, don't worry so much.”
Ruby puffed her cheeks angrily.
“Alright you two. No need to argue. How about we go out to eat after this, hmm?”Hikaru asked, changing the subject.
Ruby's eyes sparkled at the mention of food, “Yeah, Papa!”
“Sounds good to me.”Aqua smiled over at his father.
Chapter Text
Once Friday came around, it was the time for the B-Komachi Fansigning event.
Yura and Mio entered inside the building where the event was taking place. The two stared in awe at the colorful decoration and the thousands of fans. Yura held onto the Ai doll, the book, and the keychain with her eyes sparkled, “Oh my…! This is beautiful! It's so colorful!”
“And full. You're not getting her signature with all these fans wanting to see her, too. We're leaving.”Mio turned around to leave, but Yura stopped her, “Wait! I'm going to get her signature no matter what! Let's go find the genius Idol Ai!”She exclaimed, dragging Mio with her with determination in her eyes.
There are so many fans! So sweet! Ai thought to herself, signing an album for a fan as her table was full of gifts from the previous fans that came to see her, “Here you go! Thanks for coming!”She exclaimed happily.
The fan thanked her and happily left, satisfied with having their Idol's signature. Ai watched with a grin on her face, looking over at the line of fans ready to see her, talk to her, and get her signature. The majority of her fans were holding onto gifts to give her. They are so sweet with all of their gifts!
Ai looked down at her table with a puzzled look. Where am I going to put everything?
As time went on, of Ai signing, talking to her fans, receiving gifts, and taking pictures with some, Ai looked out to the crowd in front of her, being deep in thought. I wonder if Ruby and Aqua are here somewhere in this crowd. Maybe I'll get to see them.
Maybe I'll get to see Hikaru again. Ai smiled at the thought.
“I see you have many fans coming to see you. Your line is so long, Ai.”
Ai glanced over to her side and smiled brightly at Nino, whose table was right next to hers, “Your line is also long, Nino! You have many fans, too! They even brought you gifts!”
“Not as much as your fans did.”Nino glanced at the Ai's table filled with presents from her fans that almost covered every single inch of her pink table that was decoded with her own merchandise. Ai laughed lightheartedly, “Haha! We can share! I don't mind sharing with you.”
“You're really going to give the gifts that you got from your fans to me?”
“Mhm! I'm sure they wouldn't mind! I have a lot of presents from them. It's quite hard to find spots to put them in.”Ai pressed her finger against her cheek, having her mouth shaped into an O. She smiled with her eyes closed, “Either way, I'm thankful for all of the love they're giving me! You deserve some love, too.”
Nino stared at her with an unreadable expression on her face but smiled seconds after. Ai looked over at the crowd again, going back to her deep thoughts. Nino raised an eyebrow, leaning against her table, “What are you thinking about?”
“About a few fans, that's all!”Ai lied and glanced down at her table, thinking of Ruby, Aqua, and Hikaru. Nino stared at her with an unsettling glare, knowing who she was thinking about.
Ai's eyes glazed over at the pink star sand on her table. She took hold of it in her hand, “I wonder where Ryosuke-kun is. It's been years since I last saw him. He's always in every fansign event for B-Komachi.”
“I'm surprised that you still have his gift.”Nino blankly stared at the starsand in Ai's hand.
“Of course! Ryosuke-kun was the first person to ever give me a starsand! He told me that he made it himself for me during a fansign event B-Komachi had years ago. I always have it displayed in my living room, and I bring it with me for events for good luck.”Ai explained, admiring the gorgeous pink sand in the mini glass container, “So far, it's been working quite well.”
“Very well,”Nino added.
Ai chuckled, “I hope I get to see him again one day. For now, I'm going to keep this starsand safe like always!”She placed the star sand down where it was before and flashed a smile. Nino forced a smile as the B-Komachi fansign continued.
“Come on, Honda-san! You're too slow!”Yura cried out, dragging her guardian, making her way towards where the Idols were. “I'm going. I'm going.”Mio said, following Yura close behind.
Yura's eyes sparkled at the sight of Ai, “Oh my God! I found her! Come on, let's get in line!”She dashed towards the line.
“Yura!”Mio called out, quickly following her.
Yura immediately got in line, holding onto her items excitedly. Mio stood next to Yura, looking at the long line of people, “Are you sure you'll be able to see her? The line is very long.”
“We'll be fine, Honda-san! The fansigns only last for 2 to 5 minutes with each fan! We'll have enough time.”Yura reassured with a confident grin.
“If we don't?”
“We'll stay here until we get her signature!”
Mido frowned at her response and crossed her arms, preparing herself for the long wait. After more than an hour of waiting in line, Yura startled herself when she felt herself slouching off. She yawned, sketching her arms, feet, and back. She looked ahead to see Ai staring right at her, waiting for her to come.
Yura gasped, melting at the sight of Ai's cute smile that anyone would fall in love with, “Oh my God! The genius Idol Ai!”She instantly stepped in front of her table with her eyes twinkling from excitement to see the Idol herself in the flesh. Mio stayed close to Yura, letting her have her moment with Ai, but keeping a close eye on Yura and their surroundings.
Ai giggled, noticing her excitement, “Aw! You're so cute!”She complimented.
“You think I'm cute?”Yura asked in disbelief. Ai nodded, “Mhm! You remind me of someone!”She said, rubbing her chin and squinting her eyes at the actress in front of her. It only took Ai a minute to recognize her, “Oh! You're that cute actress, right? What was your name again…?”She pressed her finger against her cheek, trying to recall the name of the actress in front of her, “You're, uh, Katayose Yura, right?”
Yura's jaw dropped as the color of her skin drained from her body.
“Did I get it wrong?”Ai tilted her head and scratched her head awkwardly, “Sorry, I'm not very good at remembering names. I always mess it up. Dumb little ol’ me!”She stuck her tongue out playfully. Yura exclaimed out of pure happiness, “You know who I am?!”
Ai nodded, “Your disguise can't deceive me. I've seen some of the productions you were part of, magazines and billboards. You're very gorgeous and talented, Katayose-san!”
Yura immediately could feel herself melting out of pure bliss at Ai's kind words. The genius Idol Ai knows who I am! I never felt so honored before. Well, besides Hikaru, Ai knows who I am! What an honor! Yura bowed profusely, crying out of joy, “Thank you so much, Ai-san! It's such an honor coming from someone so successful, gorgeous, and talented like you! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!”
Ai blinked and laughed, “There's no need to bow, Katayose-san. It's nice to be able to meet you in person!”
Yura's eyes sparkled, looking at Ai emotionally.
“Yura,“Mio whispered in Yura's ear to bring her back to reality, “The items.”
Yura blinked and looked down at the item she was holding, “Oh! Right!”She looked at the Idol and smiled, “I was hoping that you could sign these.”She said, placing the items on the table in front of Ai.
“Of course. Are these for you? Such a cute doll of me.”Ai cooed at the lookalike doll, holding it in her arms.
“Haha, no! These are not for me. These are gifts I want to give to two fans of yours. They really adore you.”Yura replied to her question, “I wanted to give them some of your merchandise as gifts and get your signature for them. They're so busy with their lives that they don't have time to come to the B-Komachi events.”
“How sweet of you.”Ai grabbed her sharpie, placing the doll down. She grabbed the book and opened it to reveal the first page, “Who is it for?”
“It's for Ruby and Aquamarine! The children of Hikaru!”Yura responded happily.
As soon as those words escaped her mouth, Ai froze upon hearing the name of her children and ex-boyfriend, “Hikaru…?”She echoed, looking at the actress.
“Mhm. I'm meeting Hikaru's children tomorrow, so I really needed to get your signature for them. I can't wait to see their reactions!”Yura clapped her hands. Ai stared at her with an unreadable expression. She quickly shrugged it off and signed her signature on the items, even the keychain (on the back). She drew a few hearts as well.
Once Ai was done, Yura grabbed her items, “Thank you! Ruby and Aqua are going to love this!”She squealed. Mission accomplished! She smiled at Ai and waved, “Good luck on your tour! Thank you for your signature! It was nice meeting you in person.”She bowed. Before Yura could leave to let the next fan through, Ai stopped her, “Wait!”
“Hmm?”Yura tilted her head at Ai.
“Now hearing that the children of the famous Kamiki-san are big fans of mine, can you give them this?”Ai revealed the keychains on her palms.
It was two star sands that matched the eye color of Ruby and Aqua and had a star and Ai charm attached to it.
Yura took them from her hands, admiring how cute they looked, “Did you make these?”
“Oh, no, but I wish I did! These are just new merchandise that B-Komachi will be releasing after we come back from tour! These colors are the ones I chose. There's another B-Komachi merchandise that is still being worked on, which I'm excited to show off to my beautiful fans, but don't these look cute?”Ai's eyes sparkled, keeping her gaze on the starsands, “I got inspired by a fan who gave me one years ago, see?”She showed off her pink starsand with a proud grin.
“These are adorable, but are you sure you want to give these to the Kamiki twins? Don't you need to keep these until the date of the release for the merchandise? Won't Saitou-san be mad about you taking these and giving them away?”She asked, looking at Ai again.
Ai leaned forward and whispered, “Don't worry, my president doesn't know I took them. He'll be mad, but this will help you win their hearts much more!”She winked, “It's worth it.”
Yura's eyes shimmered and smiled ear to ear, “Thank you, Ai-san!”She bowed, “I'll give the twins these! I'm positive that they will love it!”She exclaimed, clenching onto the starsand keychains happily. Yura thanked her one more time before leaving the line, content with her mission being completed.
Ai kept her eyes on her, smiling to herself. You've made a good choice, Hikaru. I'm so glad to see you have someone by your side. She's a good one. As Ai watched Yura, there was another pair of eyes watching Yura very closely.
___
“What are you doing out there, Akihiro?!”The CEO of the agency Akihiro was a part of, shouted at the actor, standing in front of him, “Masumi told me everything that is going on behind the scenes of making the movie of Director Shima and you're not doing an amazing job at your role! You're getting that spotlight when your character should have it on them! What kind of actor are you?! Huh?!”
Akihiro kept his head down.
“Akihiro!”The CEO shouted his name, “You're losing to a person who hasn't been in the entertainment industry for very long like you did! I scouted you out because you had the potential to make it big! You knew exactly how to get the spotlight, but now, you can't do that?! You're representing this agency, Akihiro!”He screamed at the actor, slamming his hand against his desk.
“I'm trying.”
“You're trying? Please! If this movie gets released and the attention is not on you like any other production you have been in, what will that show of your character?! Everyone knows you as a professional actor who knows exactly what to do to get that spotlight and show you're the best actor in this entertainment industry, and guess what? You're not doing it!”
“It's hard to do that when an actor who has been on hiatus comes back to the acting world that everyone expects to shine in the production he is in. Even the Director expects him to fucking shine and take the damn spotlight! What else do you think he gave my original role to him?! What else do you think Director Shima reached out to him?!”
“I don't care why the director reached out to him! You go make that damn movie and represent this agency! Take the damn spotlight from him! I don't care what you do, but show everyone you're better than he is! Go!”He snapped his fingers and pointed at the door.
Akihiro turned around and left his office, clenching his fists. As he walked down the hallway, he passed by his manager.
“Katashi-san, what happened there? I heard the screaming from here.”Masumi said, following his client who proceeded to walk. Akihiro ignored him, clenching his fists tightly to the point of shaking as his gaze remained ahead.
I have to find a way to get rid of Kamiki quickly. I can't wait too long to do so. I need to find a way to get him out of the production.
I don't care how far I have to go.
I want him out of the production.
Chapter 39
Notes:
Sorry for any spelling mistakes in this one. Will edit this later on when I reread it! :D
Chapter Text
“Papa! Papa! Hurry up! We can't be late!”Ruby exclaimed, kicking her legs happily as Hikaru was doing her hair to meet up with Yura on this beautiful Saturday morning. Ruby smiled brightly, wearing her dress and white sandals.
Aqua stepped inside Hikaru's room, clearly being ready to go with his cute outfit and his hair brushed.
Hikaru grabbed two of the star hair clips that Ruby chose and put it on her hair above her ear, making sure they looked nice on her, "There.”He said as Ruby looked in the mirror, beaming, “So pretty!”She admired the white star hair clips on her hair.
Hikaru looked over at Aqua and smiled, “Looks like someone's ready.”He gently patted his head.
Aqua nodded.
Ruby hopped off of her seat, grabbing onto her father's hand, “Come on, Papa! We can't keep Katayose-san waiting! Come on!”
“You seem very excited for someone who hated Katayose-san at first.”Aqua said with a flat face.
“Because she's going to be our auntie, Aqua! We don't have an auntie! If we have an auntie just like Katayose-san with so much energy, it's going to be awesome!”Ruby's eyes shimmered with excitement, “Let's go! Come on!”She dashed out of the room, smiling ear to ear. Aqua looked at Hikaru and titled his head, “Aren't you going to wear a hat or sunglasses? You'll get recognized in public.”
Hikaru brushed his hand through his hair, “I would, but either way, they'll find out who I am because of your sister and you. It's fine. As long as I try to blend in with the crowd wherever Yura is taking us, I'll be fine.”He reassured with a smile, “Let's go. We don't want to keep Yura waiting.”
Aqua smiled, nodding before the two left the bedroom.
After a 30-minute trip, the three got out of the car after Hikaru parked it. He locked the car and took Aqua and Ruby's hands in his, making sure neither of them ran and got wounded (especially Ruby). As the tiny family approached the segmental arch, Ruby and Aqua looked in with dropped jaws at the sight of families walking down a colorful pattern concrete route. On either side, there were various types of stores, food stores, activities for families to enjoy, and rides further in.
“It's so colorful!”Ruby exclaimed, melting at the beautiful sight in front of her, squeezing her cheeks together.
Is this new? I've never seen it before. Aqua thought to himself as Hikaru blinked, “Huh, Yura really thought this through.”He mumbled.
Quick footsteps made their way over to the tiny family, “I'm here!”
Hikaru, Aqua, and Ruby looked to the side to see Yura standing there with two adorned gifts, one of which was a gift box and the other a large gift bag. Aqua and Ruby stared at her, not sure what to do now, having the actress, Yura, herself in front of them.
They both agreed on one thing: she was far cuter in person than on magazines, TV, and billboards.
Yura smiled at the twins and gave them a small bow, “It's finally nice to meet you, Ruby-chan and Aqua-kun! I've been looking forward to meeting you in person and getting to know you! You two are much cuter in person!”She said happily with her eyes sparkling.
“Thank you, Katayose-san.”Aqua gave her a small bow.
“You're much cuter in person, too, Katayose-san.”Ruby complimented.
“Aw, you think so?”
“Mhm!”Ruby nodded, grinning.
“Aw, thank you.”Yura chuckled. Her eyes fell on the gifts she was holding, and she gasped, “Oh! These are for you two!”She extended the gifts towards the twins.
“You got us gifts?”Aqua questioned, taking hold of his gift as Ruby took hold of hers, “You didn't have to…”He mumbled, feeling quite bad for not buying her gift as well.
“Nonsense! I wanted to give you something you two would love! Your father told me the things you two like and are interested in to get the perfect gift for you!”Yura explained, “Go on. Open it. I hope you two like it.”
Aqua and Ruby shared a glance and looked up at their father. Hikaru smiled, giving them a small nod.
The twins smiled at the approval and turned their attention to their gifts, opening it.
Ruby's eyes widened, seeing Ai's costume folded nearly on the bottom of the bag and an Ai doll sitting on top. She pulled out the Ai doll, letting the bag fall on the ground. With shock, her eyes admired the big doll in her hands, “Oh my…it's an Ai doll!!”Ruby screamed out of pure joy, “It even has her signature! Oh my God!!!”She squealed, admiring the signature on Ai's pink skirt, “It's perfect!!”
Aqua's eyes sparkled at the sight of the book in his gift, “Isn't this the new one that came out recently about Ai?”
“Mhm!”
Aqua's eyes stared at the sight of Ai's signature on the cover. It has her signature, too. Did Katayose-san go and see her? His gaze lowered at the keychain, resting on the bottom of the book. His eyes widened, taking hold of the keychain between his fingers, seeing Ai's signature as well on the back.
Ai's fan for all eternity.
“Sensei. Please… take this. When I was well, just once I was able to go to a B-Komachi concert… I got this out of a capsule toy machine there. Think of it as me and cherish it.”
Sarina's words echoed in Aqua's head, keeping his gaze fixed on the keychain on his fingertips.
“You've got it. I'll always treasure it.”
Aqua's eyes crowded up with tears, slightly gripping on the keychain.
“Always, you hear?”
I won't be able to get the original keychain Sarina gave me until my body is found.
Is this a sign that you're giving me a second chance to be able to treasure the keychain you gave me?
A second chance to be able to have you close to me, Sarina?
“Oh! There's one more thing,”Yura said, getting the twins’ attention. She pulled out the starsand keychains that Ai gave her from her pocket, “When I went to meet Ai in the B-Komachi fansign event before they went off to their tour, I was able to get her signature as you can see, but she gave me these to give you two when I told her that the children of Hikaru are huge fans of hers.”She explained, placing the rightful color starsands on the twins’ palms. She leaned in and quietly said, “She told me that these were new merchandise that B-Komachi was going to release after they came back from their tours. She decided to give them to me in secret just for you two.”She smiled mischievously, winking at the two.
The twins stared at the keychains with their eyes shimmered, admiring the gift their favorite Idol gave them. Internally, they were screaming inside and fangirling, being honored that Ai thought of them.
Hikaru watched his children, staring at the starsand keychains. A soft smile formed on his face, thinking of Ai.
The twins put their gifts where they were before and looked at Yura, holding onto the starsand keychain in their palms. Giving the gifts to Hikaru, they immediately wrapped their arms around Yura, “Thank you!”The two exclaimed, looking up at her with their stars shimmering.
Yura laughed happily, putting her arms around them, “You're welcome! I'm happy to see that you two liked your gifts!”
“We love them! Thank you very much!”Ruby said, burying her face onto her stomach happily. Yura smiled, patting their heads affectionately.
Hikaru watched the three and cleared his throat to get their attention, “Alright, give me your starsand keychains so I can go put them in the car with your gifts.”He extended his hand towards the twins.
Aqua and Ruby pulled away from the hug and turned to their father, “Papa! Can I have my Ai doll with me?! Please?!”Ruby begged.
“No. You're going to lose it. It's best if it's in the car. You can hold it all you want when we go back home.”Hikaru responded as the twins placed their starsand charms in their father's palm. Ruby sulked with a pout, “Awe…”
Hikaru walked off to the car as the three watched. The three looked at each other. A mischievous grin formed on Yura's lips, “I'm sure you two will have a good time here! I've done a lot of research on this place. They have rides, many types of foods, activities, and so much more. Oh! I heard it even has an aquarium!”
“Really?!”Ruby gasped.
“Yup!”
“Whoa! How cool!”Ruby beamed.
Once Hikaru made it back to them, the four walked down the colorful pattern concrete pathway, looking around their surroundings, “I've never realized this was here.”Hikaru said, watching the families spending time with each other.
“It opened like months ago. It's always packed during the weekends. A lot of families come here to spend time with each other after a long week of work. It's a good place for kids to have fun with so many activities, games, rides, foods, and a lot of things for them to see like an aquarium.”
“How nice.”Hikaru smiled as the four walked.
“Papa, can we go on the rides first?! Please?!”Ruby tugged on her father's arm.
“It would be a good way to build an appetite and have fun.”Aqua said, smiling at his father. Hikaru thought for a moment and smiled, “If it's what you want, then let's do it.”
“Perfect! I have the perfect ride for us to go on! Follow me!”Yura pointed ahead of them, taking the lead. The twins and Hikaru followed her.
Yura stopped at a rollercoaster, gesturing towards it, “Ta-da!”
The family stared at the ride, seeing many turns the ride had. Hikaru raised an eyebrow, “Are you sure the twins can ride this?”
“As long as you're tall enough and physically capable of being in it! I'm sure they'll be just fine to ride it! Come on! First, we have to go and buy passes for all of the rides.”She said, making her way to the booth where the passes were sold. She stood in front of the booth with a smile on her face as the family stood next to her, “Four passes, please!”
The woman inside the booth nodded, “That'll be 16,986 yen.”She said, getting the passes ready.
“16,986?”
“Don't worry, I'll be paying for it. After all, I did choose this place for us.”Yura said, getting her wallet from the pocket of her coat that reached half her thigh.
“What?! You can't let you pay for it. I'm sure you've spent a lot of money already buying those gifts for Aqua and Ruby. Ai's merchandise is expensive. Here, I'll pay for it.”
“Why? I'm the one who chose this place for all of us to spend time together!”Yura said, puffing her cheeks in anger.
“I make more money than you, Yura.”Hikaru pointed out with a small frown on his face.
“Pfftt, that doesn't mean anything!”Yura grumbled, pulling out her card from her wallet. The actor next to her pulled out his wallet from his pocket and pulled out his own card, “Yes it does. Considering that I make more money than you, I can spend it however I want and on who. I use my money to buy my children and the Uehara family what they want and need. I only use the money on the people I care about and love. You're one of them.”
Yura gasped, pressing her hand against her heart, being touched by his words, “Aw! That's very sweet of you, Hikaru, but no!”She said, raising her voice, “I'm doing it!”
“No.”
“Yes.”
“It's a no.”
“It's a yes.”
“I'm not letting you.”
“I'm the one who chose this place! I pay for the things we are doing today! You can't stop me!”She exclaimed with determination. As the two argued, the twins quietly watched while the employee sighed to herself, waiting just for someone to pay. The twins shared a glance, “She's just as stubborn as you, Ruby.”
“Wha!?”
Aqua muffled a chuckle.
“There's no way for you to stop me from using my card to pay for the passes. It's my choice, and my choice is to pay those passes for all of us to have fun today. I win this money with my hard work, and I can spend it however I want–”
Beep!
“Thank you. Here you go! Have fun!”The woman smiled.
Hikaru grabbed his card, and the band passes with a smile on his face, “Thank you.”He said, stepping aside with the twins and Yura. As Hikaru put on the bands on the twins’ wrist, the actress stood there with her jaw dropped at what just happened, still holding onto her wallet and card.
“Thanks, Papa!”Ruby smiled, admiring the band pass on her wrist.
“Thank you, Father.”
Hikaru gave them a beautiful grin before turning to the stunned Yura. With her wrist already extended to him, he placed the band pass on her wrist while humming a short tune.
The actress looked at her wrist and back at Hikaru, “Wha?! What was… that?!”
“I paid for the passes.”
“I was going to do that!”
“I distracted you with our argument to pay for the passes without you noticing. It worked very well.”Hikaru smiled innocently at the actress. Hikaru smirked smugly, “Look at that, I did find a way to stop you.”He teased, sticking his tongue out and winking.
It was the same move Ai always did whenever she was interviewed or meeting fans.
With that move flying over Yura's head, she gasped, “You sneaky bastard!”
Hikaru laughed at her response, having Aqua put his band pass on his wrist.
Ruby exclaimed, “Can we go on the rides now?! Please?!”She bounced up and down on her spot with excitement.
Yura put her card in her wallet and put it in the pocket of her coat, “Fuc– I mean, yeah! Let's go!”Yura cheered, raising her arms in the air.
Ruby raised her arms up in the air as well,“Yeah!!!”
…
…
“Let's go on another!!”Ruby shouted, having her arms in the air, still having the adrenaline running through her veins from the past seven rides they went on that Ruby wanted to go on the most. Hikaru patted her head, “How about we take a break from getting on rides? Let's do something much calmer.”
“Aw, come on, there's one more ride we can go on, and it's the tallest one!”Yura smiled mischievously.
“No.”
Yura frowned at the rejection and rubbed her chin, thinking, “How about we go visit the aquarium?”
Ruby gasped, beaming, “Yeah!”She grabbed onto Yura's hand. As the two girls walked their way to the aquarium happily, Aqua and Hikaru followed close behind.
Once they entered the underwater aquarium, Ruby gasped at the different types of fishes and sea creatures as Aqua admired the view with his face awed. It was the first time he went to an aquarium and was able to see the different types of sea creatures. Honestly, he wasn't expecting to look so beautiful.
“Let's go closer, Onii-san!”Ruby grabbed Aqua's arm and dragged him towards the glass to get a closer look at the sea creatures.
Hikaru and Yura followed, staying close to them. As the twins admired the sea creatures and Ruby pointed out all the ones that her eyes laid on to Aqua, Yura smiled and said, “Have you ever taken them to an aquarium?”
“No. With everything going on with the twins’ acting and modeling jobs, my agency, and my acting job I have with Director Shima, I haven't had the chance to take them to an aquarium.”Hikaru responded. He grimaced, “Along with dealing with Katashi-san.”
“How's that going? Did he do his first move?”Yura questioned.
“Mhm. On Monday, Katashi-san got in my dressing room and decided to place something that was prohibited to be on set. He tried to frame me by bringing drugs to the set and placing it in my dressing room.”
Yura gasped angrily, furrowing her eyebrows, “What the fuck?!”
“Don't worry, I was able to prevent the Director from seeing it and kicking me out from the production.”
“Good, but how the fuck did he get that from?!”
“He has connections. I'm sure he knows exactly where to get it and who to get it from.”
Yura grumbled to herself, crossing her arms, “You can't let him get his way and successfully get you out of the production. You have to tell the Director before anything else much worse happens!” Hikaru waved his hand towards Yura as a rejection to her suggestion, “No. I can't do that.”
“Why not?!”
“Katashi-san is one of the best actors. The director chose him for a reason to be part of his film. If I do tell him, Katashi-san will be kicked out of the production and that would ruin his image once that information of him trying to get me out of the film is revealed to the public. It will create a huge scandal. It will affect his agency and my own. If you were in his shoes, would you want that?”Hikaru looked over at her.
“...no.”Yura averted her eyes to the side.
“That's why I'm not doing that. I have a plan.”
“And… will your plan work?”
“Yup.”Hikaru grinned.
Actors like Katashi-san would do anything to be able to get rid of other professional actors.
To be able to keep the spotlight on them.
To be able to keep the attention of everyone around them.
They would do anything in their hands to get rid of the competition.
From what I've researched on him for the past three days, and his time in the entertainment industry, Katashi-san has always gotten what he wanted without doing any hard work. From a snap of a finger, he would get it.
Everything was given to him.
He got away with everything he did with the power of money.
He had connections to get what he needed to get rid of other actors. Who knows if his own agency knows about that.
Katashi-san did everything in his power to get rid of his competition.
He succeeded on each one.
Famous actor, Oguri Sato, fired for drug use and possession on set.
Famous actor, Aikawa Ikuta, fired for alcohol usage on set.
Famous actor, Nagayama Kazuya, fired for dangerous and inappropriate behavior.
For others, he used their own past against them.
Famous actor, Toda Ryoma, fired for involvement in sexual assaults.
Famous actor, Akanishi Yosuke, fired for exposing secret criminal records.
Famous actor, Hashimoto Mao, fired for inappropriate (nudes) pictures.
There were many more actors who were victims of his.
Katashi-san became friends with them with the innocent, friendly and comforting side of him that fooled everyone, even the best actors. He had everything planned out from the start.
He won their trust.
He won their friendship.
They trusted him enough to keep him close and tell him about their past.
Katashi-san used it against them.
He covered his tracks in every single one.
He pretended to be the worried friend the actors could go to, even after they were fired from their production.
Some of those actors’ careers were ruined by Katashi-san. Others left their acting careers and vanished from the public eye. A few remained in the entertainment industry, but their chances of getting jobs decreased after their scandals were published to the public.
Envy and jealousy can really make someone do the unthinkable.
But envy and jealousy can also make someone naive to their mistakes.
“Papa! Papa!”Ruby tugged on his arm.
“Hmm?”Hikaru glanced at his daughter, snapping out of his thoughts.
“Can I get a cute dolphin like that one over there?! Please?!”Ruby exclaimed, gesturing over to another kid who was carrying a dolphin plushie in their arms.
“I think they sell those in the aquarium store.”Yura said.
Ruby's eyes twinkled, “Papa! Papa! Can I get one please?!”
“Of course,”Hikaru answered.
“I'll pay for it!”Yura exclaimed.
Hikaru slightly glared at the actress, “No, you're not. I'll be paying for it.”
“...you can't stop me.”
“I can find a way to stop you again.”
“Nuh-huh!”Yura shook her head, crossing her arms.
“Yes, I can. I did it once. I can do it again.”Hikaru grinned innocently at the actress. Yura grimaced, “Mmm…!”
The twins watched the adults in front of them before returning back to watching the sea creatures. Aqua smiled to himself. I'm sure you would have enjoyed this, Sarina. You would have the same smile as my sister. He did a quick glance at Ruby, who didn't notice.
Her smile reminds me of yours, even her personality. I'm sure you two have gotten along very well. Aqua chuckled to himself.
As the trip to the aquarium continued with Ruby pointing all of the sea creatures and taking pictures along the way, the four made it to the aquarium store. Ruby marched right in, bouncing up and down from excitement at the beautiful merchandise for visitors to enjoy, “Papa! Papa! Look, they have cute bracelets!”She gripped onto Hikaru's arm and dragged him towards the jewelry section of the store, “Look, this one has dolphin charms! – Oh my God! They come in different colors! PAPA! This one has different types of sea creatures!”She shook her father's arm from pure joy at the cute jewelry, “PAPA!!!”
Hikaru laughed at his daughter's excitement, “They are cute.”
“Oh, look, this one matches the color of your dress.”Yura grabbed a bracelet that had light blue dolphin charms all around it and showed it off to Ruby.
Ruby's eyes sparkled, “Whoa!! It even matches your blue hair!”She pointed out as Yura laughed, fiddling with a strand of her light blue hair, “It does, doesn't it?”
“Seriously, Ruby? You're not going to always wear that. Besides, the school won't let you. You'll end up forgetting about it.”Aqua said, standing next to Ruby.
“I won't! I'll always wear it when I'm not in school! The bracelet is beautiful and I'm going to be wearing it!”Ruby exclaimed and looked up at Hikaru, “Papa, can we get it? Please?!”
“Your brother made some valid points, Ruby. You might end up forgetting about it and never wear it again.”
“But Papa!”Ruby whined.
“I'll buy it for you.”Yura butted in.
“Really?!”Ruby gasped, looking over at Yura.
“Yup! I'm the cool aunt after all!”Yura placed her hands on her hips as the proud aunt she was.
“Yeah! Cool aunt!”Ruby cheered, putting her arms around Yura's waist happily. Yura patted her head happily before Ruby stepped back and looked at the jewelry section again, “Can I also get something for oneechan?!”
“Oneechan?”Hikaru echoed, puzzled, “Who's oneechan?”
“Akane-chan!”Ruby responded.
“You call Akane-chan oneechan?”Aqua blinked, “How come I'm finding this out just now?”
“Because you're too busy with Taiki! I asked Akane-chan if I can call her Oneechan and she was fine with it! She's like the big sister I never had!”Ruby smiled and looked over at Hikaru, “She's the best, Papa!”
Hikaru stared at Ruby's smile and smiled back, “Awe, you see her as a sister figure, my little star?”
“Mhm!”
“Well, since you see her as a big sister, let's go buy her something, too.”Yura encouraged Ruby.
“Yay!”
As the two girls grabbed each other's hands and skipped away happily, Hikaru and Aqua shared a glance, “For someone who hated Katayose-san, she got attached to her real quick.”Aqua said.
“That's how your sister is. I won't be very surprised if she becomes clingy towards Yura by the end of this hangout.”Hikaru tapped his chin. He blinked when he felt Aqua's head lean against his arm. He looked at his son, who was smiling at him proudly, “You made the right choice of being friends with Katayose-san, Father.”
Hikaru blinked once and smiled softly. He wrapped his arm around Aqua, giving him a side hug, “I know.”He rested his head against Aqua's affectionately as the eleven year old relaxed against his father's affection.
“Hey! Don't just stand there! Come on!”Ruby shouted at them with a pouty face, looking at her father and brother.
“Alright, alright, we're going.”Hikaru chuckled as the two followed Ruby.
___
After shopping and checking out the other stores that the place offered, the four finally settle down at a table with the foods that *obviously* Yura paid. She sighed in relief at the sight of her food, “Finally, I was starving with all of this walking and fun.”She grabbed her fork.
“Yay! Food!”Ruby said, having her dolphin plushie sitting on the table while she grabbed her fork and started to eat, immediately melting at the taste hitting her tongue, “Mmm.”
“Tasty.”Aqua ate a piece of his food as Hikaru chewed and swallowed it, “This is tasty. This food truck really does know how to make food.”
“It is made out of love so, of course, it tastes good!”Yura ate a piece of her food.
“Of course, it is.”Hikaru chuckled.
Aqua swallowed his food and looked at Yura, “Tell us more about you ,Katayose-san.”He said, referring to Ruby and him, “You'll be friends with our father, and Ruby and I want to know more about you.”
“Oh, alright. You two can ask me anything. I'm an open book!”Yura winked playfully.
“Tell us about your childhood, your family and why you decided to join the entertainment industry.”Aqua spoke first, being interested in getting to know Yura's personal life. The actress nodded, “Alright. Hmm… I had a pretty normal childhood. Well, I mean, my parents were part of the entertainment industry. They were both actors just like I am. They were not popular like I am, but they were building up to it. Unfortunately, they couldn't accomplish being famous actors like they wanted.”
“What happened?”Ruby butted in, tilting her head.
Hikaru quickly glanced between the twins and Yura, “Yura, you don't need to answer that if that makes you uncomfortable.”He reassured her. Yura smiled comfortably, “Don't worry, it's fine.”She turned her attention back to the twins and continued, “My parents passed away. My parents’ death was on the news, but it didn't get much attention considering they were small actors. When they passed, I was alone with no family left but my manager, who worked with my parents, took me in. My parents tried to give me everything in life and tried getting to the top to be able to give what I needed and wanted. They worked hard for me, which I'm thankful for. Now, I'm trying to be on top and do what my parents couldn't.”
“I'm sorry for your loss.”Aqua lowered his head.
“I bet your Mama and Papa are very proud of you.”Ruby reassured her with a smile.
“I hope so! That's why I'm trying very hard each day to be on top with all of these jobs coming my way! I know one day, it will pay off!”Yura exclaimed determinedly. Aqua looked at the actress again, “You do have a talent. We've been to some of the films you've been a part of and you do know how to act. I won't be very surprised if you become the most known and popular actress in the entertainment industry.”
“That would be a dream come true!”Yura said, beaming.
“Maybe you'll win awards like my Papa does!”Ruby smiled happily, kicking her feet.
“Whoooaa!”Yura's eyes shimmered, imagining being on stage with all eyes and lights on her with her award in hand. She squealed out of excitement, “Eeek! I can't wait for that to come true! You guys will be there, right?”
“We'll be there.”Hikaru responded and ate a piece of his food.
“We'll cheer you on.”Aqua continued.
“And we'll bring you a huge bouquet of flowers just for you!”Ruby exclaimed.
“Aww!!”Yura giggled, “And I would cherish it with my life.”
Ruby and Aqua smiled at the actress before their conversation continued, getting to know more about Yura.
After hours of walking, playing games as a group, buying things, etc, Hikaru and Yura walked side by side, having bags hanging from their forearms and carrying the sleeping twins in their arms, “Are you sure Ruby isn't too heavy for you?”He asked, looking over at the actress which his sleeping daughter was clinging onto.
“I'm sure. I can handle it.”Yura reassured, smiling as Ruby drooled on her shoulder, being in a very deep sleep.
“Hmm… the hangout really took a lot out of them, especially with all the walking we've been doing for the past hours.”Hikaru said, smiling as Aqua rested his head on his father's shoulder, sleeping peacefully. Despite how much Aqua tried to stay awake and being in the body of an eleven year old, it wasn't the same as an adult one that could bear the exhaustion for the rest of the day. He was disappointed, but the exhaustion took over him and fell asleep.
Yura chuckled, “They have been running around, playing, eating and on their feet all day! Their little bodies would eventually get tired.”
“Yeah. I'm glad today was a success. Ruby got attached to you rather quickly than I expected. Then again, you two are very loud and energetic.”Hikaru said as the two walked down the pathway to the segmental arch entrance, “Now that Ruby ended up liking you, we can hangout more.”
“That's fantastic! More time for us to hangout and chill!”Yura exclaimed joyfully.
“In the public? Are you sure you want that? Aren't you scared for a scandal to happen?”
“Honestly, no. If my fans are true fans of mine, they will know that those scandals are false. Being your friend is much more important to me, Hikaru.”Yura said with a gentle tone, glancing up at the sky, “I've been alone almost all of my life with just my parents and my manager. With how toxic the entertainment industry is, it's hard to make friends when all of the actresses see each other as competition. I've tried before many times, but it didn't end very well.”She mumbled angrily. She shrugged it off and smiled at the actor next to her, “I'm glad I approached you that day at the bar. If I didn't, who knows where I would be.”
“Probably still drinking…”Hikaru mumbled, averting his eyes.
“What?”
“Nothing.”Hikaru smiled innocently at the actress. The two adults approached Hikaru's car, Hikaru unlocked it and opened the door as Yura went to the other side to place Ruby inside. Once the twins were placed inside the car and buckled in, and placed the bags that belonged to the Kamiki family inside the car, Hikaru and Yura closed the car doors.
“Are you going to tell them about Katashi-san?”Yura asked, walking up next to Hikaru.
“They know about him. The big thing that they don't know is about Katashi-san putting those drugs in my dressing room.”
“Are you going to tell them?”
“No. They're children. I don't want them to worry. They have better things to focus on rather than on me.”
“But you're their father!”Yura cried out, glaring, “We have no idea how far Katashi-san will go to get you out of that production!”
“I do. I've been doing research on him for the past three days.”
Yura gasped, “Really?! Tell me! Spill it!”She shook Hikaru's arm desperately. The actor chuckled softly, “Alright, alright, I'll tell you.”He said as Yura let go of his arm, “I've learned that each production that Katashi-san was in, he played the main role each time.”
“What's so weird about that? He's a talented actor, right?”
“Yes, he is, but each production had at least one actor fired from the production the first months when it was being made and filmed. Each actor played a main role, which Katashi-san later took over. It's a pattern I've noticed.”
“Really? No one noticed that?”Yura tilted her head.
“No. Katashi-san found different ways to get those actors fired without leaving any trace leading to him.”
“How did he even get them fired to begin with? Did he try the same tactic?”
“No. He used different ways. I was able to find some of the articles of the fired actors. Each actor was fired for different reasons. The famous actor, Oguri Sato, was fired for drug use and possession on set. The director found a good amount of drugs hidden away in his dressing room.”
Yura gasped, covering her mouth, “Katashi-san tried framing you for drug possession! He tried using that tactic on you!”
“I was able to find it before Director Shima could. The next actor that was fired was Aikawa Ikuta. He was fired for alcohol usage on set. I'm sure Katashi-san was able to find ways to pour alcohol in his drinks without anyone looking and hide the taste of it as well. There were bottles of alcohol also found in his dressing room.”
“Whoa…”
“Actor, Nagayama Kazuya, was fired for dangerous and inappropriate behavior. According to the article, he took blood work and revealed that he had drugs in his system that caused him to act the way he did. Katashi-san found a way to put the drugs in his food and drinks to make him look like he used drugs while filming, which got Nagayama-san fired from the production.”
“Damn…”
“The former actor, Toda Ryoma, was fired for being involved in sexual assaults. Toda-san was involved in sexual assaults that happened years back. During that time working alongside Katashi-san, they were brought back to the surface. Katashi-san found the sexual assaults he was involved in years ago and brought them back to the surface, which caused a lot of backlash to Toda-san from the public once it was published. With this, he was fired.”
“And his acting career was ruined…”Yura added, glancing down, “No one has seen, or heard of him since.”
“Actor, Akanishi Yosuke, was fired when his criminal records were exposed to the public and the director of the production after years of hiding them. Katashi-san found his criminal records and exposed them to everyone. The director fired him, not wanting his project to be affected.”
Yura crossed her arms, “I heard that he doesn't get a lot of jobs like he used to because of his criminal records. It's quite sad to see his acting career go down because of Katashi-san.”
“The famous actor, Hashimoto Mao, was fired when her inappropriate pictures were brought back to the surface. According to the article, those pictures were taken years back during the beginning of her career.”
“Don't tell me…”Yura trailed off.
“She was exposed to the dark side of the entertainment industry. She was a victim of those business men that “helped” her build up her career and success. Unfortunately, Katashi-san was able to find them and posted them on the internet for everyone to see.”Hikaru remained quiet after, his gaze staring down at the ground.
“And she was fired.”Yura added, rubbing her upper arms with a sad expression on her face, “But what happened to her after that?”She looked at him with curiosity.
Hikaru looked at Yura with black stars in his eyes, “She killed herself.”
Yura's eyes widened in pure horror at the unexpected response.
“She was found in her bathtub with her throat sliced in her apartment a few days later. She couldn't handle her pictures being posted online and the disgusting comments she received. It was the only way out in her eyes. The production was canceled after her death was announced. There were more victims, but what I know of so far, she's the only one who took her life. He was the cause of her death.”
Yura remained quiet, processing all of the information Hikaru just told her before her fists clenched in pure rage, “That bitch! That motherfucker! That…that monster! How could he do this to all of those actors?! They worked so hard to move on, build their careers and… and he had to come along and ruin it all!”She shouted angrily, stomping her foot. She furrowed her eyebrows in anger, “How… How did he manage to do all of this?! How did he do it without leaving any trace or giving them suspicions that he was the one who did it?! Were those actors too blind to notice the red flags?!”She cried out with her arms trembling.
“They weren't too blind. They were too trusting. Katashi-san knew exactly how to win their trust little by little. The closer he became to them, the more the actors revealed their dark secrets of their past. Katashi-san made sure to get rid of any trace that led to him. He acted as if he cared about them and their tragedy. They believed him. Someone like Katashi-san can fool anyone with his professional acting.”
Yura pursed her lips and looked at Hikaru, “But how did he find those criminal records? Sexual assaults from years ago? The pictures?!”
“Simple, he used the connections he had available to accomplish that. He has money to pay someone to do it for him, preventing any evidence of his involvement.”Hikaru answered.
“That's bullshit!”Yura cursed, extremely upset. She buried her face onto her palms, “This actor…He–”
“He had everything planned out from the start.”
Yura dropped her hands from her face and stared at the ground as her expression softened, “Now, he's trying to get rid of you. Does he know anything he can use against you?”
“He tried getting some information out of me about my past or personal life. He most likely tried finding information on me online, but he found nothing as expected.”
“Obviously. You don't talk about your past. Even with interviewers asking you questions of your past, you always change the subject.”Yura said and looked at Hikaru, “Do the Uehara family know about your past?”
“Seijuro-sama knows the basic events of my past such as my parents not wanting me, being in a children's home, getting a girl pregnant, and being a father at fifteen. That's all he knows.”
“And his wife?”
“Airi-san… also knows the basic events in my past.”Hikaru lied, not meeting Yura's gaze.
“And me?”
“You know more than them. They don't know about the friend I made when I was fourteen. They don't know what happened between the mother of the twins and I. They don't know anything about that.”
“Whoa…”Yura whispered in disbelief. She suddenly smiled, bringing her chest out and resting her hands on her hips proudly, “I feel so special right now.”
Hikaru blinked and laughed at Yura's reaction, “I can see that.”
Yura smiled widely at the sight of Hikaru laughing, “Thank you for trusting me with that information of your friend and the mother of the twins. I hope as time goes on, you'll tell me more about your past with them and more about them.”
“Hmm…We'll see.”Hikaru chuckled faintly. Yura pointed her finger at him, “But I want you to be careful with Katashi-san, okay? Hearing the things he did with other actors, it's making me worry about you much more than before.”
“I'll be fine, don't worry. I'll keep you updated on what's going on with him if that makes you worry less.”
“You better!”Yura exclaimed, glaring. Hikaru nodded in response, “I will. Also, thank you for today. The twins and I had fun with you.”
“You're welcome! I'm glad you three had fun! It was amazing getting to know the twins and I'm so happy that they loved the gifts I got them.”
“I'm positive that Ruby won't ever let go of that Ai doll, even if her life depended on it.”Hikaru chuckled faintly, “But I should get going to put these two in their beds. I have a feeling that they'll be knocked out for a few more hours.”
“Of course. I'll call you tomorrow. I hope we can go to the bar again. I heard they had new drinks that we need to try.”Yura grinned mischievously. Hikaru tapped his chin, “Hmm…We'll see.”
The actress stepped closer to Hikaru and put her arms around him, giving him a hug, “Thank you for making this day memorable. I haven't had fun like that in a long time.”
The actor watched Yura and wrapped his arms around her, resting his head on her shoulder. He smiled softly, “I'm glad to hear that. This will be one out of many for you, Yura. With time, you'll be part of this family.”
“I can't wait for that.”
___
Once they made it home, a tired Aqua and Ruby entered inside the house with Hikaru closing the door behind, “Hmm… Seijuro-sama and his family are not here yet. I wonder where they went.”He said as the three made it to the living room. He placed the bags down on the couch and looked at the twins, “What did you guys think of Yura?”
“She was awesome, Papa!”Ruby exclaimed happily, “Can we go hangout with her more?!”
“Of course, we can.”
“She's very energetic and loud. It's no wonder her fans love her so much.”Aqua responded.
“She's going to be the coolest auntie ever!”Ruby gasped with her eyes sparkling, putting her hands up in the air. Hikaru smiled softly at his children's reaction, “She will be the best. Here, “He grabbed the twins’ gifts that they got from Yura and gave it to them, “Go put these gifts away that Yura gave you and go get some rest. I'll wake you two up once dinner is ready, alright?”
The twins nodded as their father placed a kiss on their heads, “I love you.”
“We love you too.”The twins said at the same time with a sincere smile before they made their way upstairs to their room.
Aqua stepped inside his room and closed the door behind him. He placed the gift box on his bed and opened it. He stared at the gifts before grabbing the Ai keychain.
Ai's fan for all eternity.
He fiddled with it in his hands and smiled softly.
Unfortunately, it's not the original one you gave me, Sarina. There's no way for me to get it from my dead body, but having this in my hand, I have a second chance to treasure it and keep it close to me.
I did say I'll always treasure it.
I'll continue keeping my word.
This time, I won't let this go.
He clenched the keychain in his grasp with a determined grin on his face and his eyes crowded up with tears.
Chapter 40
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Nothing worked. Nothing is working! I don't understand!
Akihiro slammed his hands against the vanity, clenching his fists in anger, staring at his own reflection. As the man's anger boiled his blood in his veins, he slammed his palms against the glass, letting out a furious scream.
I had everything planned. I had everything planned to get rid of him from my path! Like every single person I got rid of, my plans worked with them.
Oguri Sato
Aikawa Ikuta
Nagayama Kazuya
Toda Honoka
Akanishi Yosuke
Hashimoto Mao
They fell for it so easily. They opened up to me. Those idiots let me fire them so easily. They fell for my kindness, charm, and lies. Why…? Why?!
Why is it not working on him?!
Those poisons… they would have made him unable to continue with the production. It would have made him leave it. It would have gotten rid of him.
Why is he still here?!
I made sure it was well hidden in his drinks and his food. With each drink he had during the few weeks, he would have been sick by now. Out of the production completely.
No trace of the poison in his body.
There would be no way to find the poison in his system.
The poison would be in his body for a long time.
Who knows.
Maybe it would have killed him.
Akihiro clenched his trembling fists, hitting the mirror of his vanity again and again before the sound was heard.
Crack!
In front of him, a cracked mirror showed off his own reflection. He pulled his fists back to smack the broken mirror. His eyes widened at the reflection of Hikaru standing behind him. It looked like the actor was holding onto some papers in his hands.
“I wouldn't do that. It will cut the side of your hand. It would most likely cause some nerve damage if a piece of glass got buried in your hand by the force you're putting in your hits. There's a chance of tendon damage or a laceration.”Hikaru explained, smiling innocently at the outraged actor in front of him.
Akihiro stared at Hikaru's reflection on the mirror with widened eyes still filled with pure rage.
“Are you upset that your plan of poisoning me didn't work?”
The actor immediately turned around, facing Hikaru, still eye-widened at what Hikaru just said about the poison. With the anger being drained out of him, Hikaru placed a piece of paper on the table near them. Akihiro quietly stepped closer to the table, getting a closer look at what Hikaru put down.
It was a lab test, revealing the type of poison Akihiro bought and used.
This….this can't be right. How did he… Akihiro slowly look at Hikaru with pure shock. The twenty-six year old smiled, “You want to know how I knew about the poison? Your plan from the start? Your lies? You may be a professional actor, Akihiro. It's an honor to work with someone like you. A person who takes advantage of their talent to fool others to trust you. For them to believe that you're their friend. For them to trust you enough with their darkest secrets. However, I could easily see through your lies since day one when you wanted to become friends. I knew you had a plan for me. When Director Shima told me that you were lingering around my dressing room, I knew you did something. That's when I searched and searched until I found the little bag of cocaine that you tried to frame with.”He explained.
Akihiro kept his eyes fixed on Hikaru, not moving a limb.
“After the weekend was done, we came back on Monday to continue to film the movie, but I've noticed something changed about you. Something snapped inside of you. I've realized that your jealousy and envy became much more extreme to the point that I knew you were going to do something unforgivable just to get rid of me. I decided to place cameras in my dressing room. Every corner in my room had cameras to record the way you snuck into my dressing room and poured that poison in my food and drink. I always brought spare drinks and food where I would hide them while keeping the ones you thought I would eat easier for you to find. It was very easy to trick you. As long as you poisoned the food and drink, you didn't care about anything else. Every single time you poisoned it, my cameras recorded it. I have everything saved in a flash drive.”Hikaru glanced down at the articles in his hands.
Hikaru grinned at the motionless actor, “I've done my research on you on other productions and I've realized something; each actor who played an main role in that project got fired and later on, you took their role.”He grabbed an article from his pile of articles he had and tossed it on the table.
Akihiro's eyes drifted down to see a familiar face on the cover.
“Oguri Sato was fired for drug use and possession on set. You placed drugs in his dressing room and framed him, causing him to be fired. You tried using the same tactic on me.”
Hikaru tossed another article on the table.
“Aikawa Ikuta was fired for alcohol usage on set. You poured alcohol in his drinks when he wasn't in his dressing room. He was fired once the director found out he was drunk while filming and found bottles of alcohol in his dressing room as well.”
Another article was tossed.
“Nagayama Kazuya was fired for dangerous and inappropriate behavior. When he did blood work, it revealed that he had drugs in his system. The director fired him, assuming he was using drugs to perform better during filming. You put those drugs in his food and drink without him noticing it.”
Another article was tossed.
“The former actor, Toda Ryoma, was fired for being involved in sexual assaults that happened years ago, which he was punished for in prison before being released for good behavior. He was moving on from his past with this new acting career he worked so hard to get where he was. He was fired once those sexual assault cases were exposed to the public and brought him a lot of backlash. His career was ruined, and he vanished from the public eye. No one has heard or seen him since. I'm sure you don't even know where he is.”
Another article was tossed.
“Akanishi Yosuke was fired once his criminal records were exposed on the internet. Those criminal records he already was punished for decided to move on and make something out of his life. He decided to join the entertainment industry, keeping his past of being a criminal hidden. He knew if the world knew the type of person his past was and that he was a criminal, his career would be ruined. However, you decided to expose it, causing him to be fired by the director. Now, he doesn't get a lot of acting jobs like he used to be.”
Another article was tossed.
“Hashimoto Mao was fired for the pictures of her naked body that resurface on the internet. You resurfaced those pictures when she was in her early stage of her acting career. It was during the time when she was the victim of the dark side of the entertainment industry. Because of that, she killed herself a few days later, which caused the production to be canceled.”
Hikaru tossed one last article on the table, “I'm not the first person you poisoned either. Former actor Fujioka Takeru wasn't fired. He had to leave the production for the consequences that his body faced from the poison you gave him. The poison affected his brain. Now, he has to deal with his new reality.”
Akihiro stared at the familiar faces on the articles displayed on the table in front of him with an unreadable expression on his face.
“Each actor trusted you. They believed you were their friend. Each of them saw you as someone trustworthy. They didn't see through your lies. They fell for your charm and your kindness. They believed that you cared about their tragedy. They believed everything.”Hikaru stared at the motionless actor. He buried his hands into his pockets, “You used the connections you had available and your money to get what you needed to get rid of those actors. This world revolves around money, after all.”
Akihiro clenched his fists, keeping his gaze on the articles, “It was easy. It was so easy to get their trust. I've done research on each actor that I wanted to get rid of, and I used it to be able to get close to them, to be able to be friends with them easily. Everything I knew about them. I formed a plan from the start; a plan that would work to get rid of them from the spotlight and attention. I had to do what I had to do. I feel no regret.”He finally looked at Hikaru with his dull, empty eyes, grinning ear to ear, “Each of them dug their own holes. It was their fault for ruining their own careers. All they had to do is not trust me, keep quiet, and distance themselves from me, but they didn't. It's their fault to be in the position they are now. In this industry, you have to take advantage of every opportunity to be able to be on top to keep the spotlight and attention. That's exactly what I did. Isn't that the right thing to do?”
Hikaru's grin faded for a second before coming back instantly.
“I'm known as the actor who knows exactly what to do to get the spotlight and known as the best actor in my agency. I couldn't let other actors take that away from me. I worked too hard to lose what I'm known for to another actor who didn't deserve it. Look, it paid off! I'm one of the most famous actors! Every main role I took gave me much more recognition! No one ever even noticed what was happening behind the scenes! They never knew I was the one behind every single actor who got fired or had their life ruined! The whole world can be easily fooled or kept quiet with the power of money! I paid many people to do my dirty work! It was so easy to cover my tracks! Every actor fell for it each time, except you.”Akihiro stared at Hikaru unsettlingly.
Hikaru simply smiled.
Akihiro's venomous grin widened, “My original plan was to befriend you and get you to tell me about your past, but nothing worked. I tried researching your past. I paid someone to do a much deeper search on you, but they found nothing. You really are a mystery, Hikaru. There must be a good reason why you're hiding your past so much, right? Did you do something unforgivable like Toda-san?”He let out a deep chuckle, gazing down at the floor, “Either way, you can't do anything now about those actors. You have no evidence that I was the one who did those things. The actors are either gone from the entertainment industry, dead, or won't talk to you about what happened. You're a stranger to them. Even if you do try to expose me, no one will believe you without evidence.”
“...no one will believe you without evidence.”A voice echoed.
Akihiro's eyes widened, hearing his own voice. He glanced up.
Hikaru held onto his phone in his palm, which recorded their conversation from the start, “Now, I do.” He pulled his phone back when Akihiro tried snatching it, “It would be a shame if this was released to the public. It wouldn't look good for you and your acting career. Your agency would be destroyed. Your acting career would be nonexistent.”
Akihiro stared in terror, feeling his body trembling.
“You would be in prison for the things you have done, especially being the reason for the death of Hashimoto-san. You exposed her naked pictures; that's a crime. You poisoned the other actors among other things that you will be punished for. Do you really want that? Would you want to see your agency and acting career in shambles for what you have done during the years of your career?”
There was complete silence coming from the horrified actor.
“I didn't think so.”Hikaru placed his phone back in his pocket. He pulled out the same plastic bag of drugs that Akihiro put in his dressing room and tossed it on the table on top of the articles and lab test, “That belongs to you.”
Akihiro's fists trembled as he murmured something under his breath.
“Hmm?”
“You… you fucking bitch!”Akihiro shouted as the anger that drained from his body moments ago came back much stronger than before, “All you had to do and go along with lies! All you had to do was leave the production! All you had to do was to get out!!”He snapped at him, “All you had to do was to leave this production and join another one, but guess what? You stayed either way!”He pointed at him.
Hikaru stared blankly at the unstabled actor in front of him.
“I despise you! I hate you! I hate you more than anyone that I've dealt with! I wished I had killed you when I had the chance just to see you gone!!”Akihiro screeched at him as visible tears formed in the corner of his eyes.
Instead of Hikaru talking back like Akihiro expected him to, he did the complete opposite and one that made Akihiro's anger much more unstable.
He smiled.
Akihiro's eye twitched at the sight of Hikaru smiling at him as if nothing happened seconds ago.
With that, Hikaru turned around and left Akihiro's dressing room, letting the door close by itself behind him. The unstable actor collapsed on his knees, slamming his fists against the floor, trembling with pure fury.
Quietly, Hikaru walked back to his dressing room.
“Kamiki!”
Hikaru looked over his shoulder, “Hmm?”He spotted Masanori quickly making his way towards him, “Oh, director, do you need something?”
“An actor told me that they heard shouting in Katashi's dressing room after seeing you entering it. Did something happen between the two of you? You know that I don't want any drama on set, or fighting.”Masanori reminded him, slightly glaring.
“Oh, that. I wanted to check on my good friend. He had a bad day yesterday that he is still ticked off about. Don't worry, I had a good talk with him. He'll be fine.”Hikaru grinned innocently at the director.
Masanori gave a tiny nod, "I see. I'm delighted you were able to talk to him before we began filming the scenes. Move on to your dressing room. Your wardrobe assistant and make-up artist will be with you soon."He walked away as Hikaru kept an eye on him. Hikaru looked away and took out his phone. He went through his phone and dialed Yura's number. He held his phone against his ear and waited.
“Hikaru!”He heard Yura exclaim.
“Hello, Yura. I hope I'm not bothering you.”Hikaru said, beginning to walk to his dressing room.
“I'm just getting ready for a modeling shoot. I'm showing off some nice swimsuits for a company.”Yura explained, “They're quite cute!”She looked at herself in the mirror, checking out the two piece swimsuit she had on, “I have a few minutes to talk. What's up? Are you calling me about Katashi-san?”
“Yes.”
Yura's eyes sparkled, “Spill it, you handsome man!"
Hikaru crackled faintly at the nickname, “I told him everything I knew. I showed him the lab results that revealed the poison he put in my food and drinks. I also showed him copies of the articles of the actors who were victims of his. I even recorded the conversation I had with him. He confessed it all in it.”
“Does that mean he'll stop messing with you?”
“Mhm. I don't think he will try to harm me in any way he can anymore, especially now that I have the recording as my evidence of his confession.”Hikaru confirmed. There was silence for a moment on the other side which made Hikaru immediately pull his phone away from his ear.
A scream of pure joy came out of the phone, “YEAHH!!”
Hikaru pressed his phone against his ear once Yura calmed down, “I'm so proud of you, Hikaru!”Yura laughed cheerfully, “We should celebrate for finally putting that bitch in his place! Let's go out drinking tonight! I'll pay for it! VIP!”
“Drinking tonight? Is your manager okay with that?”
“Pfftt, yeah.”Yura said, “Come on! Let's celebrate that bitch backing off and not messing with you anymore. It's been a very busy few weeks, Hikaru. I need this. You can even let me listen to the recording. I would love to see what he said.”
“Hmm…I have to tell Seijuro-sama to look after the kids for me, but we can go tonight.”
“Yea–”
“In one condition, you don't drink too much and don't get drunk.”
“Whaaat? Boooo.”Yura grumbled.
“That's my only condition. If you don't agree, we are not going.”
Yura grumbled annoyingly and sighed in defeat, “Alright, alright, I won't drink too much, or get drunk. Just a few drinks.”
“Just a few, please. I've already dealt with a drunk Director Gotanda. Don't let me deal with a drunk Yura too.”
Yura snorted with a laugh, “You won't! I'll make sure of it.”
Hikaru smiled softly at her response, “We'll see.”
___
Once night time came around, Yura and Hikaru made it to the bar. As the two sat down in their private table away from the crowd, Hikaru placed his phone on the table and pressed play, letting the conversation he had with Akihiro play out.
Yura listened, taking a long sip of her drink. Once the recording was over, Yura cheered, “Yeah!!! That's what I'm talking about! Ughhh!! I wish I was there to see his stupid face!”
“He was horrified. I can tell you that much. I've never seen him that scared before.”He put his phone away, taking a sip of his drink.
“What did he do after?”Yura asked, curiously, tilting her head, “Did he cry?! Tell me he cried!”
“No. He didn't cry, but it looked like he was going to.”Hikaru placed his glass down and tapped his nails against it, “He also said that he hated me and wished that he would have killed me when he had the chance to.”
“That motherfucker!”Yura growled, clenching her fists, staring at her cup on the table. She looked at Hikaru again, almost snapping her neck in the process, “Don't listen to his idiotic words!”
“I'm not. His words don't hurt me.”Hikaru glanced over at Yura with a smile.
“Good!”
Hikaru was taken back when Yura firmly gripped onto his shoulders. His gaze met with Yura's as her eyes shimmered with her bright white stars in her cyan eyes, “You better show Katashi-san what you're made of in that film! I'll be watching it once it comes out in theaters and I better see you steal the spotlight in that movie, got it?! You better give it your all and show the world you're back in the acting world!”She exclaimed.
Hikaru stared at her shimming eyes that reminded him of Ai's. Yura wrapped her arm around Hikaru's shoulders and grinned smugly, “If it turns out amazing, which it will, I'll take you out for dinner!”
The actor blinked and softened into a smile, “I'll take your word for it.”
“Yeah!”Yura cheered, leaning against his shoulder, beaming. Hikaru leaned his head against Yura's, keeping his smile on his face.
Meanwhile, Airi walked downstairs, hearing sounds coming from the kitchen. Curious on who it was, she approached the kitchen and looked to see her husband making dinner, “Oh. I thought you were Hikaru.”
Seijuro looked over at his wife and smiled, “Hikaru is not at home. He told me that he was going to the bar with Katayose-san tonight. He won't be coming home for a few hours.”
“Oh. Oh!”Airi forced a smile, “That's great. He really does need the break to distract himself from all of his work.”She stood next to her husband, resting her head on his shoulder.
“I know, right? Katayose has been a good influence on the twins and Hikaru! I'm glad Hikaru decided to stay friends with her. As time goes on, I'm sure she will be part of this family. Wouldn't that be great?”Seijuro grinned at his wife.
Airi looked at her husband intently before attempting a grin, "Yeah. That would be fantastic."She spoke, leaning against her husband's arm. As Seijuro returned to cooking, Airi's smile faded and she glanced ahead, not saying anything.
Notes:
With all of these hits on this book (which thank you for all of the love and support :D), I was thinking of making some type of Q&A for the book. Maybe questions you guys have on this AU, or just questions you guys are curious about that you want me to answer.
I'm not really sure what to do for a special once this book reaches 30k (or maybe 40k) hits.
It makes sense to make a chapter dedicated to just a Q&A considering that some of yall are waiting for Ai to show up in the twins' lives, or the angst part of this book, or keep asking when Airi will die and suffer for what she did.
So, I might do that just to tease ya'll with my answers, lol.
Chapter 41: Q&A
Chapter Text
Yay!
Made it to 30k in this book! How exciting! I'm surprised this book has this many hits and kudos (1k+), considering that it's the first book I published in this Fandom 😀.
Either way, I'm thankful for each one of you who are reading my crazy AU of mine. I hope that as time goes by with publishing future chapters, I won't disappoint you.
I am VERY excited for the angst >:]
It shall be amazing (at least in my eyes).
I am working on the next chapter as I'm writing this. Before I post that chapter, I wanted to do a chapter focused on a Q&A on this book.
I know that there are people who have a lot of questions about this book and the AU itself, so I want to answer them.
However, there are questions I won't be able to answer because of ✨️ spoilers ✨️. I deeply apologize if I won't be able to answer your questions. :)
The questions can be about anything about this book: the plot, how I write the characters, the characters themselves, and you know, things like that. I will try my best to answer them without spoiling anything!
I don't mind getting your guys’ opinion on this book.
Honestly, I feel like I'm not doing a good job with the character's personality minus Airi and Seijuro since we don't see them a lot or get to know more on who they are besides the movie arc, which just had short scenes with them. Oh, that counts Yura, too.
Credits to Yuseirra's comics and analyses on Tumblr! Honestly, they are one of the reasons I decided to make this book and publish it. With their posts, I was able to understand Hikaru and Ai's character a bit more (even if I did end up changing a few things about them in this book for the sake of the plot)
So, ask away :D
(I might delete this chapter in week, or I might leave it. I don't know yet. 🤔)
Chapter Text
Ai hummed to herself, walking down the sidewalk. It's nice being back in Tokyo after months of tours for B-Komachi. She fixed her sunglasses as her hat nicely hugged the top of her head. She smiled with her eyes closed, enjoying the fresh air and listening to the voices around her. She opened her eyes and looked up at the sky. I wonder how they are doing.
“Oh my God, it's Kamiki-san!”
Ai's eyes flickered and glanced over her shoulder to spot two young girls standing in front of a clothing store taking pictures. Ai quietly approached the clothing store, standing a few feet away from the girls, “Look how cute his children look!”The ginger-haired young girl squealed.
Ai lifted her head back slightly. Her eyes shimmered at the sight of a poster that had Hikaru and their twins modeling a collection of new clothing for adults and children that came out recently.
“Kamiki-san looks so handsome and so dreamy! No wonder he decided to model! His children are so cute, too! They really look like their father!”The black-haired girl added, taking pictures with her phone, “For someone who became a father at such a young age, he really made it very far!”
“I know, right? Now, he has a whole successful agency! Ahhh! I can't believe he's still single! If I had the chance to date him, I would!”
“Pfftt! He wouldn't date you! You know that he wouldn't date anyone who his children don't approve of. His children are always first.”The black-haired girl said, smiling over at her friend. The ginger-haired girl crossed her arms, cursing, “Fuck. You're right. Ughh, but still, why did the mother of his children leave him? Look at the man! He's so fine! He can take me any day!”
“Whoa, I agree with you on him being handsome, but you need to control yourself.”She laughed as her ginger-haired friend glared at her, “I'm a huge fan of his, you know. Don't judge me. You fangirl the same way I do to the genius Idol Ai.”
“Nuh-huh!”
“Don't deny it!”
The black-haired girl puffed her cheeks annoyingly, “Okay, maybe I am, but at least I'm not drooling over her like you are with Kamiki-san!”
The ginger-haired friend glared at her before gasping, “Oh! I almost forgot that the new horror movie that Kamiki-san is a part of is coming out in theaters in a few days! We need to buy tickets!”
Ai facepalmed, listening to their conversation. The movie. I forgot about the movie!
“Aren't they sold out?”
“No. Well, I don't think so…”The ginger-haired friend rubbed her chin, thinking. The black-haired friend raised an eyebrow, “Remember, a lot of fans will be buying tickets to see Kamiki-san on the big screen again after his hiatus. I wouldn't be very surprised if the theater is packed when we get there.”
“You're right. We have to prepare for that big day! Come on!”The ginger-haired friend grabbed her friend's arm and dragged her as she quickly made her way down the sidewalk. Ai quietly watched the two fans leaving quickly and turned her attention to the poster, staring at her with her star eyes. She smiled softly, admiring the man she loved and cared for, and their children.
Don't worry, Hikaru, I wouldn't miss your movie even if it was the end of the world. I'm going to watch it and see you shine as the genius actor you are! Ai crackled to herself. Even if you don't see yourself as one, you are one in my eyes. Ai did one last glance at the poster before quickly leaving with the brightest grin on her face.
Meanwhile at SA Entertainment, Mio tapped away on her computer, having a nice cup of tea on the side to enjoy her peaceful few hours she had with Yura gone to do something she obviously wanted to keep as a surprise. The door opened with Yura skipping inside the room, “I got them!”She closed the door behind her and went to Mio, showing off two tickets in her hands, “Ta-da!”
Mio clearly unimpressed, “What are those tickets for?”
“You don't know?!”
“No…?”
“It's for the movie Hikaru will be in! It will be in theaters in a few days! I went to buy the tickets and they are front row seats!”Yura exclaimed proudly with her eyes sparkling from excitement for the big day, “How can you not know?!”
“Well, I've been so busy with you and your jobs that I don't pay much attention to what's being released with other people in the entertainment industry.”Mio responded, looking at her computer screen again, “Why did you buy two tickets? Is Hikaru going with you?”
“No. You are!”Yura pointed the tickets towards her, “As my loving and intelligent guardian, you're coming with me to watch the movie! The trailer for the movie looked promising! Come on, let's go watch it when it gets released in theaters.”She said, giving Mio the puppy eyes.
Mio said with a small shrug “Alright. Whatever you say, Yura. Either way, I can't stop you from going. However, you have to wear your disguise, got it?”
“Got it!”Yura gave her the thumbs up, “We have to be there early to get snacks and get our seats!”
“Mhm.”
Yura grinned and admired the tickets in her hands, “This is going to be awesome!”
Back in Ichigo Production, inc, Ai entered the room where she knew she would find Ichigo and Miyako. She smiled, taking off her sunglasses and hat, “I'm back!”She placed her sunglasses and hat down on a nearby table and looked over at her guardians. Ai blinked, seeing Nino sitting down with Ichigo and Miyako.
“Nino was waiting for you.”Ichigo spoke first.
“We told her that you went for a walk, so she decided to wait here for you to return,”Miyako explained, looking at some documents on her computer.
“Oh! Sorry for the wait, Nino. I had to take a walk!”Ai approached her and wrapped her arms around her, giving her a hug. Nino smiled, leaning against her warmth, “No need to apologize, Ai. I didn't mind waiting for you. You do need the break after working so hard in the tours we had.”
Ai pulled away and sat down next to her as Nino asked, “Where did you go anyway during your walk? Prez said that you have been gone for two hours.”
“Oh! I just walked around and explored a bit. Oh! During my walk, I heard two beautiful women talking about something. A new movie will be released in theaters in a few days! The famous actor Kamiki-san will be in it after his hiatus from acting.”Ai revealed with a bright smile on her face. Miyako and Ichigo shared a glance, “Hikaru Kamiki? The agency owner?”
“The one you're a fan of?”Miyako added.
“Mhm!”
Out of Ai's view, Nino stared at her with her dull eye with her smile immediately gone at hearing Hikaru's surname coming out of Ai's mouth.
“I didn't know Kamiki returned back to acting.”Ichigo said as his wife typed onto her search bar, searching about what Ai just told them. Miyako's eyes lit up, finding the information she needed, “Here, it is.”She turned the computer around for the others to look at, “The movie is made by Director Shima Masanori. It's a movie about a married couple who moved into a new neighborhood. A neighborhood that has a very dark past. The couple meet their new friendly neighbor, but he isn't what he seems.”Miyako summarized the plot of the movie.
“Ooo, mysterious and creepy!”Ai gasped.
“Here are all of the actors who will be part of this film. Look, there's Kamiki.”Miyako pointed at the picture of Hikaru on her computer screen.
“He's playing the villain. Well, Director Shima picked the right person for that.”Ichigo let out a low chuckle, “A handsome and evil villain? Many people would fall in love with a character like that.” Miyako side-eyed her husband and looked at her computer screen again, ignoring what her husband said. “There's an interview with Kamiki and another actor. This was published while we were on tour.”
Ai beamed, “Let's watch it!”
“Yeah. Let's watch it.”Nino said with a dull tone in her voice, forcing a smile. Miyako played the video.
On the computer screen, a reporter was seated with cards in his hands that had questions for the actors sitting across from him. It was Hikaru and Akihiro; the villain and the hero of the film, “Hello world! Today, we are here with the two famous actors, Kamiki Hikaru and Katashi Akihiro, who are starring in the new film The neighbor coming in two months!”
Hikaru and Akihiro waved at the camera with a smile on their faces.
As the four adults stared at the computer screen, the reporter turned his attention on the actor, “A lot of fans of yours have seen the trailer for the film that Director Shima Masanori is making. They are very excited for it to be released in theaters! How are you two feeling about the film being released in two months?”
“Excited. We can't wait for our fans to watch this film and be amazed. It was very intense to film some of the gruesome scenes, but I believe it came out amazingly, especially with Kamiki-san's professional acting.”Akihiro answered, keeping a smile on his face, “He really put that passion for acting in those scenes.”
Hikaru grinned, “I shouldn't take all of the credit. Everyone did an amazing job at their roles. It was a very fun film to do with the Director. I am honored to have worked with the director and my co-stars after a long hiatus.”
“Ah, speaking of which, tell us Kamiki-san, how does it feel being back in the acting world again? Your fans are ecstatic to see you on the big screen again.”
“It feels fantastic being back in the acting world. I've missed it very much. I wished I had come back sooner but my agency needed my attention. With the support I have at my agency, I know it will be in good hands while I'm focusing on my acting career again. I know my clients won't be disappointed or mistreated. Of course, I always keep an eye on my agency and see how things are going.”Hikaru responded, crossing his legs over the other, “It's very exciting to be able to play as the villain for my first role back to acting.”
“That's very nice to hear, Kamiki-san. I'm sure directors are already ready to contact you for their productions!”The reporter laughed.
“Oh, they are.”Hikaru joined the laughter.
The reporter's laughter died down and said, “When you were nineteen, you played your first villain role in the film The Truth that was made by Director Gotanda Taishi. How long was that? Seven years ago! Wow, time flies fast!”The reporter smiled, looking at his card in his hand. He looked at Hikaru and continued, “Your villain character in that movie was and still is loved by many fans of yours and the series. Is this new villain going to be as loved as the first villain you played in the movie that Director Gotanda made?”
“Hmm…Well, these two characters are very different. One has his reasons for his actions while the other, well, I can't spoil anything.”Hikaru smiled innocently, “But I am sure this new villain will be loved for how different he is. There's a scene in the movie where… it will really show and display his character. I'm very excited to see the public's reactions.”
“Ooo! How intriguing!”
“Very intriguing indeed.”Akihiro added in with a smirk.
As the interview continued, from the corner of Nino's eye, she could see Ai staring directly at Hikaru with the brightest smile on her face. There was a bright spark in her eyes that Nino hadn't seen in a long time.
It was the same one Ai had years ago when she was sixteen.
During the time Ai started to date Hikaru.
Nino slightly turned her head towards her, keeping her eyes glued to the Idol next to her, completely blocking out the interview from her ears and mind. As millions of thoughts invaded her mind, the anger filled her veins at the sight of Ai beaming at the man who could ruin everything for B-Komachi. For herself. For her.
Her best friend.
Her Perfect and Ultimate Idol.
Her everything.
She couldn't let that happen.
She won't let it happen.
“Whoa! That was awesome!”Ai exclaimed happily once the video was finished. She turned to Miyako and Ichigo, “Can we go see the movie?! Please?! We can buy the tickets and watch it!”She pressed her hands together, begging, “Please?!”
“Are you sure you want to go watch it? It will be packed and you have to get your rest after those tours that B-Komachi had for the past months. It's best if you rest–”Miyako was interrupted by Ai who protested, “No! I want to watch it! You know I'm a fan of his, Miyako-san! I have to be there to watch him be on the big screen again. Please? It'll be fun!”
“Why are you such a big fan of his anyway?”Nino asked, getting Ai's attention, “He's just an actor like any other one in the entertainment industry.”
“He's not! He's very talented! In my view, he's a genius actor!”Ai smiled at Nino, “How else did he get much more famous? A true genius can make themselves famous in such a short amount of time.”
“Like you did?”
“Yup!”
Nino blankly stared at her with dark void eyes. A smile formed on her lips, “I see. Well, as your best friend, let's go watch the movie! It'll be fun!”Nino wrapped her arm around Ai, leaning against her shoulder happily. AI smiled with her eyes closed, leaning her head against Nino's.
“We just came back from those tours a week ago. We need to rest–”
“Come on, prez, it's a movie. It'll be a good way to distract ourselves and watch the movie that has been getting so much attention from the public. We'll wear disguises if that makes you feel much safer with us being in public. What a good way to come back to Tokyo with a good horror movie to watch?”Nino said, interrupting Ichigo.
Ichigo stared at the two Idols, who obviously were giving him puppy eyes. He sighed deeply, “Alright, alright, we'll go watch the movie, you shiity little idols.”He grumbled, crossing his arms as Nino and Ai looked at each other excitedly.
Miyako smiled and turned her computer back to her, “I can buy the tickets for us. Let's hope it isn't sold out.”
___
Taishi stared blankly at his computer screens, editing some scenes in a film he was working on, leaning against his chair clearly focused on his work. The door slammed open, “Taishi!”
Taishi jumped and turned his chair around with an angry look, “Ma! What did I tell you about you barging into my room?!”He shouted, “I'm working!”
“Your work can wait!”Taishi's mother shouted back angrily at him before composing herself again, “The film Kamiki-san will be releasing in a few days in theaters.”
Taishi slightly frowned at his mother, “I know.”
“Great, we are going to see it!”
“We? I can't go. I'm working on something important.”
“That can wait! You're coming with me to the movies and watching it with me! Now that Kamiki-san is back in the acting world, you will be working with him again, right?!”
“Well, “Taishi averted his eyes to the side, “Yes, I will be working with him again.”
Taishi's mother gasped as her eyes sparkled, “Will you be bringing him home?!”
“Why are you asking me this, ma?”
“To be prepared when he comes again to this house! I have to be prepared and cook the best meals for him!”
“What about me?!”
“This ain't about you, Taishi!”She shouted and smiled again, “I have to prepare and get the best seats! We are going to the theater early to get our seats, got it?!”
“Ma!”He shouted once his mother left his room, leaving the door open, “At least close the door!”
___
When the day of the movie's release arrived, Ai, Nino, and the married couple entered the theater to find it filled with people walking all over the place, some buying snacks for the show while others went to obtain their seats. Ai and Nino, disguised, looked around. Ai gasped, "Whoa!”
“We should hurry and get snacks before the line gets any longer,”Nino suggested. Ichigo and Miyako stood near the girls, keeping their eyes out, “Good thing we bought tickets online. I'm going to go pick them up.”
“I'll go with you. Nino and Ai can go buy the snacks,”Ichigo suggested.
“We can meet up at the double doors where the movie will be playing. Do you guys want anything for snacks?”Nino asked, tilting her head. Once Ichigo and Miyako told Nino what they wanted, they parted ways. As the two Idols waited in line to buy snacks, Ai took a look around, staying next to Nino. With her eyes wandering around, they landed on the poster of the movie Hikaru was a part of. Ai beamed at the sight, staring at it with awe.
In the poster, it was Hikaru grinning innocently while the other actors were shown on the bottom of the poster (as their character roles). The name of the movie was in the middle of the poster that separated Hikaru and the actors.
Whoaaaa! He looks so handsome with long hair! Ai thought to herself, her eyes sparkling.
“Come on! Come on! Let's go get our seats!”A familiar voice exclaimed.
“Huh?”Ai's attention drifted to the young woman walking past her with another woman following close behind her. Her eyes widened at the sight of familiar light blue hair.
It was Yura (with her disguise) and her manager.
Ai observed Yura carrying her food and making her way to the double doors where the movie was,"This is going to be awesome!"Yura said excitedly, "I'm sure Hikaru will steal the show!”
Ai continued to observe her before smiling softly. She came to support him. I'm so delighted she stayed at his side. She looked away with a smile on her face. Once they arrived at the register, Nino asked her, "What snacks do you want?"She smiled.
Ai looked at her friend, “Hmm?... Oh! The snacks! Hmm…”She squinted her eyes, debating what to get.
“Don't take too long to decide. We can't miss the movie.”Nino warned her. Ai nodded and focused on what snack to get.
Meanwhile, Yura and Mio took their seats in the front. Yura smiled excitedly, holding onto her snacks and staring at the black screen, “I'm so excited! I wonder how it will end! It would be so cool if the villain won!”
“Like the movie Director Gotanda did seven years ago?”
"Yup! Even if the villain doesn't, it's going to be fantastic!"Yura squealed, her eyes flashing. Taishi and Taishi's mother sat in their seats nearby, Taishi carrying all of the goodies his mother desired. "This is going to be fantastic. I can't wait to see Kamiki-san on screen!"Taishi's mother exclaimed cheerfully.
Once Ai, Nino, Miyako, and Ichigo had taken their seats, Ai glanced at the dark screen, excited for the movie, while Nino looked around to discover a packed theater with only a few seats available, which were quickly claimed. After a few minutes of allowing patrons to prepare their seats and food, the lights turned off as a signal that the film was beginning.
Ai held onto her snacks happily, being prepared for the masterpiece.
However, Nino blankly stared at the screen. After the intro of the movie played, the movie revealed the married couple that was played by an actress and an actor of the interview Miyako played. Nino's eyes stared at the male actor – the hero of the movie.
Katashi Akihiro.
An actor who's been in the entertainment industry since he was a small child. He's been famous for having the main roles of productions and acting them out amazingly. He can get into character quite well. Those years in being in the entertainment industry didn't go to waste. He is known as an actor who knows how to get the spotlight and is the best actor in his agency. Without him, the agency wouldn't be getting the attention it's getting now and the amount of acting jobs.
As the movie proceeded, Nino looked over at Ai to see her eating her snacks. Her eyes returned back to the screen.
I did some research on him during the past few days. His original role was to play the villain, but it was taken by the Director when someone decided to join the film.
It was given to Kamiki-san.
Nino's thoughts were interrupted at the sight of the married couple knocking on the door of a house, “I think this is the house the letter came from.”
“Well, it's a very beautiful house.”Akihiro said, admiring the house they were standing in front of.
The door opened to reveal Hikaru standing there with his wig that was tied into a long low ponytail and long bangs that were tucked behind his left ear. He smiled at the sight of the married couple, “You must have gotten my invitation. I'm so glad to finally meet our famous neighbors!”
“Famous?”Akihiro repeated.
“Mhm! The news of you two moving into this neighborhood has been circling around here for the past weeks. In a way, you two are famous here.”Hikaru winked smugly. He stepped aside, opening the door widely, “Come in! Make yourself at home!”
Ai's mouth formed into an O at the sight of Hikaru on screen. So handsome!!
“There he is!”Yura whispered with excitement at her manager before shoving a good amount of popcorn in her mouth.
“He looks so handsome with long hair!”Taishi's mother gasped quietly, shaking Taishi's arm, “Look! Look!”
“I'm looking, Ma!”Taishi whispered back quietly.
Nino stared at Hikaru with an unreadable expression.
Imagine having your spot be taken by another person.
Your spot that you have been working so hard for to be taken by another person.
Someone who was blessed with natural talent.
Someone who can attract everyone's attention.
Nino’s eyes drifted to Ai, who was paying attention to the movie.
It's sad that you can't do anything about it to stop it. How many times do you wish it was back how it was before they came along?
You start to hate them for existing.
For taking everything.
For simply being better than you.
No matter how hard you try to get that attention back.
It always returns back to them.
It only makes your hate much stronger.
…
Then you realize, without them, you wouldn't be in the position you are now.
You wouldn't be as successful as you are now.
You wouldn't be as famous as you are now.
Without them, you would be nothing.
Nino stared at Ai intensely, holding onto her snacks, muting any sound around her.
The hate you have stays, but the faith and admiration you have for them forms. They are the tool that is needed to be successful. They are everything to you. You would do anything to keep it that way, right?
To keep her perfect?
To keep her as the Ultimate Idol?
To prevent her from being surpassed?
To prevent anyone from ruining her image?
To prevent everything from being ruined?
…
You would do anything to keep it that way, wouldn't you?
…
I would.
I would do anything just to keep her.
Our Perfect and Ultimate Idol.
Nino turned her head back to the movie, quietly sucking the straw of her drink. As the movie proceeded with jumpscares along the way, there was a certain part of the movie that came up– the part that Hikaru referred to in the interview.
“It was you! You're behind those murders that happened in this neighborhood. You… you killed your own parents! You killed your own best friend!”Akihiro shouted, holding his wound on his stomach that was healing, “Those body parts… Those body parts in your basement are from your victims that you killed here!”
“What are you talking about?”Hikaru asked, laughing creepily, but yet, innocently, “Are you alright? Didn't the doctor tell you to rest? That attack almost killed you. Your wife wouldn't want you to be like this, would she?”
Akihiro's anger drained from his face at the mention of his murdered wife. His eyes crowded up with tears, remembering her dead body, “You killed her. You killed each neighbor that “moved out” from this neighborhood. You killed them cold heartedly. You killed your own parents and hid them in your basement. You killed your own best friend. You attacked me and almost killed me. Don’t act like you're innocent. I won't fall for it!”He screamed at him.
Hikaru blankly stared at him before it cut into a scene of him having a devilish grin from ear to ear formed on his face as his black stars expanded massively.
Ai's eyes widened at the scene in front of her eyes as Yura's jaw dropped at the breathtaking scene.
Taishi stared at the screen in shock at the scene in front of him, almost dropping the snacks.
In the back of the cinema, Akihiro stared at the screen using a cap to hide his identity.
How much I tried to fight against him.
How much I tried to get the spotlight back.
How much I wanted to win against him.
It was during this scene that I realized that I can't do anything. I can't win against him. How much I want to– I can't.
Someone who is blessed with a natural talent.
Someone who can attract everyone's attention.
I couldn't compete with him.
I can't always win, huh?
Akihiro smiled softly to himself, keeping his eyes fixed on the movie.
How unfortunate.
Taishi stared at the movie that was still playing, keeping his eyes on Hikaru during the scene that was being played. Even after his hiatus, he can still attract the audience's attention with just a glance. I'm glad he still got it. He rubbed his chin with a smug grin on his face. It's going to be fun to work with him again.
Meanwhile, Ai blinked a few times before her eyes sparkled. Whoaa… I never knew Hikaru could do that. He looked so creepy, just like Aqua! She smiled happily, swaying side to side on her seat. What a genius! She shoved a good amount of popcorn in her mouth, enjoying the rest of the movie.
Chapter Text
As the four walked out of the cinema, Ai beamed, “That movie was awesome! Kamiki-san really stole the spotlight!”She said, looking over at the other three. Ichigo nodded, agreeing, “I wouldn't be very surprised if his fan base and fame increased with this movie being his comeback to the acting world.”
Miyako smiled over at Ai, “At this rate, he'll be one of the most famous male actors in Japan. This will bring a lot of success for him, his children, and the Uehara family.”
“You think so?”Nino asked, staring at Miyako.
“Mhm. Actors like Kamiki-san who know exactly how to shine, have a massive passion for acting, and have something special. They will make it big in the entertainment industry. He's already a famous actor, a model, and an agency owner.”Miyako explained as the four walked towards the exit of the theater, “Right now, he's twenty-six. Imagine how famous and successful he'll become when he's in his 30s.”
“I bet he'll win many awards for his genius acting!”Ai grinned, clapping her hands excitedly. That would be amazing to watch on TV. I would love to see him receive his awards that he deserves. Just to see him shine on stage. Ai smiled to herself at the thought, feeling her cheeks burn up.
“It would be impossible to get in touch with him, wouldn't it?”Nino asked, keeping her eyes fixed on Miyako and Ichigo, “In person, right?”
“Of course, it would be. Any famous person like Kamiki-san is hard to get in touch with. If anyone wants to be in touch with him in person, then they have to actually know him personally, work in his agency as an employee or client, or work in the same production as him.”Ichigo explained.
“Or have him be the one to interview you,”Miyako added, “Or be in the same level of fame he is. Either way, you have to have some type of connection with him. It's already hard enough to actually be in contact with him in person.”
Nino glanced to the side, “Oh…I see.”She mumbled as the four continued to walk.
Yura smiled brightly, throwing away her trash, “That was awesome! It was so creepy and gruesome. It was fantastic, especially with that scene with Hikaru! Whoa!”She beamed up as she walked next to her manager to the entrance of the movie theater.
“I never saw him do that before in any other horror movie he was a part of.”Mio said, lifting her head up slightly, trying to recall.
“I know, right?! Hikaru gave it his all to show that son of a bitch of Katashi-san what he was capable of! I won't be surprised if this movie becomes as big as the first one with Director Gotanda! Whoo!”Yura cheered, raising her hands in the air proudly. She skipped towards the entrance of the theater happily, “Now, I get to take him out to dinner!”
“Are you taking the twins too?”
“Duh! It'll be a fun dinner!”Yura smiled over at her manager.
Meanwhile Akihiro stepped out of the theater, pulling out his phone. He dialed a phone number and pressed his phone against his ear. After a few rings, a voice of Hikaru came out from the other side of the phone, “Hello?”
“Hey, Kamiki.”
“Oh, Katashi. Why are you calling me? How did you get my number?”
“I asked Diretor Shima for it. I just finished watching the movie. The crowd loved it, especially the scene you were talking about in our interview. You really stole the spotlight.”
“Oh.”
“I really can't win against you, huh, Kamiki? After working with you, I've realized I can't always win or keep the spotlight on me, so I'm just calling you to congratulate you. I wish you luck in your career from now and on. I'm sure you'll be one of the most famous male actors out there.”
“Thank you–”
“I hope I never cross paths with you again.”Akihiro said lastly before ending the call.
Hikaru looked at his phone screen, taken back at hearing those words, but a sigh of relief escaped his mouth. No matter what he did, or said, it wasn't going to change how Akihiro was, or even build an actual friendship with him. At this point, Hikaru didn't care. Now, he was free.
“Father, Dinner is ready!”Hikaru heard Aqua shout. Hikaru put his phone away, “Coming!”
__
“Thank you for letting me stay at your place, Ai. It's as if we're having a nice sleepover like we used to.”Nino said, sitting down on the floor while Ai sat down next to her with the TV on. Ai smiled, beaming, “No problem! You're my best friend after all!”She wrapped her arms around her happily, “Best friends always have sleepovers! Now that we are back from tour, we can have sleepovers again. It's been a long time.”
Nino nodded, agreeing.
Ai pulled away, “Besides, this house gets lonely. That's why I spend a lot of time with Ichigo and Miyako. They're like my parents. Over there with them is always fun along with the girls too.”
“And we can stay up all night if we want,”Nino added.
“Yeah!”Ai clapped her hands excitedly. She rubbed her chin, thinking, “Hmm… how about we go out tomorrow? Just the two of us! We can do whatever we want!”
“That would be great. I always love spending time with you.”Nino grinned at the woman next to her. Ai lit up at the sight of Nino's genuine smile. She leaned in and rested her head on Nino's shoulder, “Me too. I'm glad that we're best friends. This is all I wanted with you.”
Nino blinked, listening to her and smiled, “Me too, but I'm still sorry about the things I said to you back then.”She lowered her gaze, fiddling with her hands. Ai lifted her head and looked at Nino again, “What are you talking about?”She smiled innocently.
Nino blinked a few times before chuckling, “The typical Ai move.”
Ai kept her calculated smile on her face, “Let's go to sleep. We have a long day of fun ahead of us!”She exclaimed, changing the subject. She crawled over to her sleeping spot and laid down. She yawned, “It's been a long day.”
“I'll stay up a little longer. You go ahead and sleep ,”Nino said. Ai nodded, “Don't stay up too late. Goodnight.”She said, getting comfortable and covering herself with her blanket. After minutes of silence, Ai was sound asleep with Nino's eyes staring at her like a hawk. She scooted closer to her and stroked her hair.
That shine.
That shine in your eyes.
You still love him.
You never stopped loving him.
Why?
Why do you still love him?
Why?
He'll ruin everything.
He'll ruin the image of B-Komachi.
He'll ruin your perfect image.
Everything we have now.
Everything we have known for.
Everything B-Komachi worked so hard.
Everything you worked so hard for will be ruined because of him.
I can't let that happen.
I have to keep you perfect.
I have to keep you unique.
You need to remain as the perfect and ultimate idol that you are.
I can't let anyone ruin it.
I would do anything to keep you special, Ai.
…
Killing him would be my only option.
Getting rid of him permanently.
Nino smiled to herself at the thought of seeing Hikaru dead. Imagine how the world will react to the death of a famous actor. It would be a joy to see him be gone from this world. With him gone, no one will harm your image, Ai. It will be protected. As long as I'm here with you, no one will harm you. No one will ruin your perfect image. No one will surpass you.
No one.
____
Ai walked ahead of Nino as the two were on a shopping spree to enjoy being back in Japan from their tours. The two women held their bags of the item they decided to buy during their shopping day. As the two entered a store, they walked around and took a look at the clothing being displayed on the mannequins and shelves, “Whoa! So pretty!”Ai beamed excitedly.
Nino watched her, smiling, “All of these outfits would look amazing on you. After all, you're a model.”
“Hmm…”Ai squinted her eyes, taking a look at the clothes and trying to find her size. As Nino let Ai browse, She pulled out her phone and scrolled through her social media. Her eyes skimmed through the words and posts she scrolled through. Her eyes landed on a post of the film that was released yesterday. She skimmed through the description of the post.
She grimaced.
“Hmm?”Ai looked over her shoulder to notice the sudden shift of attitude on Nino, “What's wrong? Did something bad happen?”
Nino blinked and looked at Ai, “Oh, nothing bad happened.”She shook his head, “I came across a post about the film that we watched last night.” Ai's eyes sparkled, “Oo! Tell me! What did it say?!”She cried out, bouncing up and down with excitement. Nino exhaled, “Well, the film was a huge hit on its first day it was released. It already brought a lot of money and tickets were sold out. The movie theaters were packed. I'm sure they will be packed for the rest of the week. Director Shima hasn't said anything yet about his film's success. A lot of fans of Kamiki loved the movie. He even gained more fans, even some of his co-star's fans. He played his character amazingly. That scene with Kamiki really caught people's attention. The dark, and gloomy aura he added to the movie made the film really stand out.”She explained to Ai, who's eyes shimmering at the exciting news.
“That's amazing news! Ahhh!”Ai cheered, “I know with this, Kamiki is going to be the biggest and most famous male actor out there!”
“Yeah.”Nino forced a smile, putting her phone away, “His children would be so proud of their father.”
“Mhm! I'm glad he's having such a successful life. While their father is becoming so successful in the entertainment industry, his kids are also becoming popular! Aqua-kun is becoming a popular child actor, and Ruby-chan is becoming a popular child model. I can't wait to see how far they're going to go with their careers!”Ai pressed her hands together, beaming brightly and having the biggest grin on her face.
“Even the Uehara family is becoming much more successful with Kamiki's recognition in the entertainment industry,”Nino added as the two walked around the store again and explored the clothing options, “Taiki-kun has been successful with his acting career. He's been appearing in a lot of firms and shows, even some commercials.”
“I've noticed that too. He's very talented.”Ai said in a happy tone.
“Uehara-san has also been getting acting jobs. Not as much as his wife or son, but it is enough for him to get some money and some recognition.”
“I'm glad he's still trying to get more acting jobs. I'm sure with time, he'll be a well-known actor!”
“Mhm.”Nino nodded. She gasped, having her mouth shaped into an O, “Oh and his wife, Himewaka-san! She's quite a popular actress as well.”She smiled over at Ai.
Ai grimaced at the surname of the sex offender.
“Having Kamiki so close to her and her family is really helping their popularity in the industry.”Nino hummed in a happy tune, keeping her gaze ahead. Ai remained quiet, averting her eyes to the side.
When she discovered that Hikaru lived under the same roof as the Ueharas. The same roof as Airi. She could not believe it. She couldn't believe Hikaru chose to stay close to his family despite everything Airi had done to him from the age of eleven. However, Ai did not blame him. He was a single father of twins. He needed all the assistance he could get. Seijuro was not going to leave Hikaru alone or separate himself. Hikaru was like a son to him. A father would do anything to keep their child safe, fed, and comfortable, right?
Ai looked straight ahead, kept in thought.
Ai couldn't do anything now. Even though she wanted to, she couldn't. Not yet, anyhow. She was confident that Hikaru would risk his life to defend the twins from Airi's venom, even if it meant giving up his body to protect Aqua and Ruby.
It was a thought that made Ai's stomach turn.
Nonetheless, Ai had no regrets about giving Aqua and Ruby to Hikaru. He was now succeeding and moving forward with his life. It was something Ai desired for him. Ai's heart melted when she saw Hikaru smiling, enjoying every minute of his day, achieving, and loving the twins wholeheartedly.
They saved him.
Their two stars saved Hikaru from completely shattering.
Ai smiled to herself, closing her eyes. I'm so glad. Her smile slowly faded, opening her eyes again to reveal her black stars, having Airi in her thoughts. You will be punished for everything you have done to Hikaru, Airi.
One day, you will.
“Ai? Are you alright?”Nino asked, looking at her.
"Yup! Why shouldn't I be?” Ai gave Nino a cunning smile as she kept her black stars on her eyes. Nino's eyes widened slightly as she noticed Ai's black and dull star eyes and was taken aback by her dark and gloomy vibe. "W-Well, that you've gone extremely silent since I mentioned Himewaka-san. You do not like her?"Nino stammered.
“Whaa!? Ahaha! Of course I like her, Nino!”Ai lied, keeping her fake smile, “She's very talented. I'm just wondering how famous she will become in the future– well, how famous everyone will become. It's quite cute to have a whole family be part of the entertainment industry, don't you think?”
Nino watched Ai's black stars staring at her intensely. She forced a smile, “Yes, of course. Very cute.”
"Let's not discuss that anymore. Let us continue shopping! Come quickly, before Saitou-san ruins the girls' hangout! Ahaha!" Ai crackled as she walked ahead. Nino followed her,” Alright, Alright."She chuckled.
As Nino followed her best friend closely behind, Ai's smile faded as she stared ahead blankly, her black stars still on her eyes.
Chapter Text
It was soon Saturday, the weekend. The day of the dinner Yura had planned for Hikaru and the twins to celebrate the success of the film. The twenty year old stood in front of the restaurant that she chose, holding onto her purse, humming a happy tune.
The Kamiki family made their way towards Yura, walking down the sidewalk. Ruby gasped happily at the sight of Yura waiting for them. She instantly dashed towards her and screamed, “Auntie Yura!!!”
Yura looked over and beamed, seeing Ruby, “Rubyyy!!”She spread her arms open. The eleven year old jumped onto her arms, putting her arms around her. Yura returned the embrace, placing a kiss on her head, “Mwah!”
“I missed you, Obasan!”
“I missed you too, my cute little Ruby!”Yura cooed, giving her a big bear hug. Yura pulled away from the embrace, looking at Hikaru and Aqua. Aqua did a small bow, “Hello, Katayose-san. It's good to see you–”The eleven year old groaned when Yura pulled him into a big bear hug, “No need to be so formal, Aqua! I'm your favorite – and only – auntie! You can call me Obasan or my first name.”She crackled, tightening the embrace.
Aqua blinked, having the side of his face pressed against her breasts, “O-Oh, I apologize, O-Obasan. I'm just not used to this.”
“Despite the months we have been spending time with each other?”
“Mhm. My father has taught me to show respect to everyone and treat them with formality despite who the person is.”Aqua explained and looked at Yura once she pulled away from the tight embrace. Yura smiled, “Aw, what a gentleman, Aqua. Your father is raising you so well.”She patted his head. Aqua smiled in response. The adults looked at one another and shared a hug.
The two broke it off, “I'm glad you three are here. Let's go inside and get our table.”Yura exclaimed joyfully.
“I call dibs on sitting with Obasan!”Ruby shouted, wrapping her arms around Yura with a smug smile on her face. Aqua held onto his father's hand, “No problem. I'll sit next to our father.”He smiled up at Hikaru warmly. Hikaru held onto his son's head and placed a kiss on his head, smiling, “Let's go inside. I'm starving.”
“Yeah!”Ruby cheered, being hungry as well.
The four entered the restaurant and sat at their tables; Hikaru sat next to Aqua, while Yura sat next to Ruby.
A waitress walked up to them, placing menus in front of them to choose what they wanted to eat, “I'll give you guys some time to think on your order. I'll be back.”She smiled and walked off to another table. The four looked at their menus, skimming through it, debating what to get. Ruby smiled, “Papa! Papa! Can I get a milkshake?!”
“Hmm…”Hikaru thought for a moment and nodded, “Of course you can. You have been behaving well. You deserve it.”
Ruby kicked her feet happily, “Mmm! Milkshake.”She drooled at the thought of her delicious milkshake. Aqua squinted his eyes, debating what food to get. He placed the menu down and pointed at a certain plate, “I want this one.”
Hikaru and Yura did a quick look at the plate. The actress blinked, “Are you sure you want that? It's a big plate for someone like you.”
“I can handle it.”Aqua reassured. Hikaru looked at his son, “Are you sure?”
“Mhm. I can take the leftovers home and eat it tomorrow.”He said to his dad. Hikaru patted his head, “Alright then.”He grinned. The waitress came back and got their orders, writing it down. She grabbed the menu, excused herself, and walked off.
Ruby turned to Yura, “Obasan! Did you watch my Papa's film? How was it?! Did you like it?!”She rambled on, asking the woman next to her millions of questions. The actress crackled, “Of course, I did! It was amazing! What a comeback to the acting world!”She exclaimed, looking at the Kamiki family, “The audience really loved it, especially that one scene Hikaru was in. It gave me goosebumps.”
Aqua and Ruby exchanged glances, knowing exactly which scene Yura was referring to. Taiki informed them about the film, how excellent it was, and the scenes Hikaru appeared in after his parents, and he went to see it. Unfortunately, the twins had to wait to see the movie, or at least until it became available on television.
“You gave it your all, Hikaru! I'm so proud of you!”Yura exclaimed proudly, “You really showed that son of a–”She paused, doing a quick glance at the twins who were staring at her, “You really showed Katashi-san what you were made of!”She re-worded.
Hikaru grinned shyly, “Thank you, Yura. I'm glad I was able to shine in the film. Director Shima was very satisfied with the outcome of his film.”
“Does that mean you'll be working with Director Shima again?”
“Depends if he gives me another role. If so, yeah.”Hikaru responded.
“Will you be working for Director Gotanda again?”Aqua asked, being curious.
Hikaru nodded, “If he gives me a role in one of his predictions, yeah. There's a chance of us working together again.”He said, nudging him. Aqua grinned, “That would be great. Director Gotanda can be annoying.”Aqua made a face of annoyance.
Hikaru chuckled faintly, “Don't say that.”He patted his head.
“Did Katashi-san call you or anything after the film was released?”Yura asked, returning the attention to the topic they were speaking about seconds ago. Hikaru nodded, “He called me on the day the film was released. He told me that he couldn't win against me, congratulated me, and that he wished me luck in my career.”
“Did he say anything else?”
“He hoped that he'll never cross paths with me again, and he ended the call there.”
“Just like that?”
“Just like that.”
Yura gasped, “That son of a bi–”She paused again, doing a quick glance at the children, “Biscuit!”She quickly replaced the word and grinned as if she wasn't going to say the cuss word. Clearly, Ruby and Aqua knew she was going to say bitch just like how the phrase goes.
“It's not a big deal. Now, I don't have to deal with him anymore.”
“But Papa, what if you cross paths with him in a production?”Ruby pouted. Hikaru shrugged his shoulders, “Then, I have to work with him again. I just have to keep my distance, that's all.”
“I think he'll leave the production if you're in it.”Aqua stated his opinion, “Now that he knows that he can't compete with you for the spotlight, he won't work with you anymore.”
“That's the best thing that can happen. He's a massive jerk.” and a criminal. Yura thought, making an angry pouty face, “I hope you never cross paths with him again, Hikaru.”
“I have a feeling I won't.”Hikaru smiled innocently. Soon enough, their food came and was placed on the table with their drinks. The waitress excused herself and walked off to leave them to enjoy their meal. Ruby grabbed her milkshake happily, “My strawberry milkshake!”She started to drink her milkshake through the straw.
Aqua grabbed a fork and grabbed a piece of cooked meat. He put it in his mouth and chewed on it, feeling the meat melting in his mouth, “Mmm…!”He moaned, satisfied at the taste. I keep forgetting that in this body I can eat all of the meat I want and nothing will happen to me! What a blessing.
“Ahhhh! Brain freeze!”Ruby whined, placing her shake down and holding her head.
“Don't drink it so fast, Ruby.”Hikaru said, looking at his daughter concerned. Ruby pouted, dropping her hands once the headache subsided, “Sorry, Papa! It's just so good!”She exclaimed.
“I know, but don't drink it too fast, okay?”
“Okay, Papa!”Ruby hummed and started to eat her food.
“Oh, and, we wanted to ask you something.”Hikaru said, focusing on Yura again.
“What is it?”Yura raised an eyebrow.
“The Uehara family and us will be going to the beach once the kids go on vacation from school. We wanted to ask if you would like to come with us. Oh, your manager is also invited if she wants to come,”Hikaru revealed. Yura gasped loudly as her eyes shimmered, “Fuck yeah!!”She exclaimed overjoyed, not noticing the fact she just cussed in front of Ruby and Aqua, “I would love to go! It'll be fun as fuck!”
“We can build sandcastles, Obasan!”Ruby squealed.
“Yeah! The biggest ever!”
“We can even bury Seijuro-sama under the sand! We can make him into a beautiful merman!”Ruby raised her hands in the air with determination.
“Yeah!”Yura cheered.
“Play volleyball!”
“Yeah!”
“Go swimming!”
“Fuck yeah!”
“And try not to get sunburn,”Aqua added. Ruby frowned over at her twin, “Boooo. What a way to ruin the moment, Aqua.”
Hikaru crackled, “Your brother is right, my little star. We don't want any of us to get sunburn. It can be painful, very bad for your skin, and dangerous.”
“Safety is key, Ruby.”Yura butted into the conversation, “We have to be careful, but I'm sure we'll have an amazing time.”
Ruby smiled over at the twenty year old and leaned against her upper arm, “We will, Obasan!”
As the family continued enjoying their time together, a reporter watched them from another table and took a picture.
___
It's been a few weeks since the dinner. The film was a huge success and earned the number one spot of one of the best horror films, which made Director Shima satisfied. He even won an award for it. During the time free Hikaru had now, he spent it with the family, Yura and his agency. So far, things have been calm.
Hikaru looked over at the door of his office, hearing a knock, “Come in.”
A woman, who was almost like his assistant, stepped inside and closed the door behind her, “I apologize for interrupting you, Kamiki-san.”She approached his desk and did a small bow. Hikaru did a small nod, “No need to apologize, Tanaka-san. What can I help you with?”
“I was browsing through the internet and I found something that needs your immediate attention.”She extended her tablet to her boss. Puzzled, Hikaru took it from her hand and looked at the screen of the tablet. His eyes landed on the headshot pictures of Yura and himself next to each other in an article.
Hikaru scrolled through the articles seeing more pictures of Yura, the twins and himself in it while others were just Yura and him. By how far away the pictures are, it was obvious someone took these without them realizing it. Seeing how recent the pictures were, Hikaru was certain these were taken the past few weeks.
“Are famous Actor/Agency owner, Kamiki Hikaru and Popular actress, Katayose Yura, in a secret romantic relationship or is there more to the story?”
Hikaru's eyes widened at the title of the article. He immediately skimmed through the article, reading the most important parts of it.
Tanaka watched the panic in her boss's eyes reading through the article, “It came out this morning and has been trending in social media for the past hours.”She stated. Hikaru scrolled down to the comments to see already thousands of them.
Great. After dealing with a criminal actor and returning to acting with a successful production, he was now faced with a scandal that a reporter decided to create for who knows what. Money? Recognition? Attention?
The comments were filled with people who were either confused, shocked or just didn't believe it at all.
The worst part was – Ruby and Aqua were involved in this scandal. Something Hikaru didn't want.
“People are believing that Katayose-san and you are dating.”Tanaka said, watching her boss simply stare at the tablet screen, “And the company who released this article is stating that Katayose-san could be the mother of the twins.”
“That makes no sense.”Hikaru protested, placing the tablet down on his desk, “Katayose-san isn't the mother of the twins. By the time the twins were born, Katayose-san would have been nine years old.”
“Which would make your situation much worse for you, Kamiki-san. People who believe this information will think you took advantage of a nine year old when you were fifthteen.”
Hikaru turned pale at her words. He buried his face onto his palms, “A reporter would make up anything just to get the attention and money.”
“Of course. As long as they get what they want, they don't care about the consequences the victims face for the false information.”
Hikaru leaned back in his chair, resting his forearms on his desk, “If this scandal becomes big, this can ruin Yura's acting career and affect my children.”
“What about your career, Kamiki-san?”
“That doesn't matter right now. I need to clear things up quickly,”Hikaru stated sternly.
Meanwhile with Yura, she was in the middle of preparing herself for a modeling shoot for a new clothing brand that was coming out in a week or so. She smiled at herself in the mirror, being ready. Unfortunately, her happy day would be ruined by Mio storming inside the dressing room, “Yura!”She screamed angrily.
Yura jumped and immediately turned around, “Wha–”
“I thought you were being careful with Kamiki-san!”
“I am!!”
“Then what is this?!”Mio shouted, shoving her phone onto her chest. Yura took hold of her manager's phone and looked at the phone screen. Her eyes widened at the sight of the pictures of her, Kamiki and the twins in the article, “What?”Yura whispered in disbelief at the title of the article that was rising in views and comments. She gasped, “These pictures are recent! A reporter must have been stalking us without even realizing it!”
Mio held her head angrily, but in panic as well, “This what I was so afraid of happening with you! For you to be involved in a scandal! A serious one too!”
“A serious one? Come on, the reporter who made this article just thinks we are dating. It can easily be cleared up.”Yura said, scrolling through the article.
“Clear it up just like that?! Yura! This reporter is trying to make people believe that Kamiki-san is a rapist! They're stating that there's a chance you're the mother of the twins!”
“Why would they think that?”
“Uh, you're the first woman that Kamiki-san gets close with, and the only one he's willing to spend time with!”Mio shouted, clearly upset about the situation, “By the time the twins were born, you were nine years old, Yura! Do you have no idea how serious this scandal can turn!?”
“There's no way my fans or anyone would believe such a story. The dating part, well yeah, but me being the twins’ mother? No way!”Yura shook her head. She squinted her eyes, “I didn't expect to announce our friendship like this with a scandal.”
Mio stared at her in disbelief before throwing her arms in the air, “Forget the announcement of your friendship with Kamiki-san! Focus on solving this scandal! There's a chance your fans won't believe this, but there will be people who will believe this and they will attack Kamiki-san for these false accusations!”
“Hmm…I can sue the reporter for defamation!”Yura exclaimed, giving Mio back her phone, “These false accusations are going to damage Hikaru's reputation and guess what?! I'm not allowing it! I can just tell the truth and clear everything up!”
“You're just saying words, Yura! You need evidence to prove you're not their biological mother!”
“DNA test!”Yura gasped, “I just need a strand of their hair, or a sample of their saliva! With that, everything will be cleared up and I can sue with Hikaru's help.”
“You need to ask Kamiki-san for that. You need to clear these false accusations fast!”Mio glared at the twenty year old, pointing at her.
“Yes Ma'am!”Yura straightened up and nodded.
Chapter Text
Music blasted in a practice room as the B-Komachi girls were dancing to one of their songs that they were practicing for a concert they had in a few more weeks after having a break from their tours As the girls danced around Ai, Ai focused on her dancing moves, lip singing to the song.
“Shinobase pop in Pyon arawaru Pop in aidoru!”Ai's voice sang in the song.
Ai smiled at herself, doing her dance move and making a heart with her hands.
“Pop in happy to you!” As the song continued, the women finished off their dance with their final pose, panting from their dancing. “We did it!”MeiMei cheered as some of the B-Komachi girls walked off to drink some water, and others sat down on their seats to catch their breaths.
Ai walked over to her hand towel and patted her sweat off with the hand towel. She wrapped it around her neck. She grabbed her water bottle. As she drank some, Kyun smiled, “Good thing we had a break from all of those tours we had. My body really needed it.”
“Me too. I enjoyed my break while it lasted.”Watanabe sulked on her seat.
Takamine laughed, “Ahaha! I enjoyed my break too, but we need to return to doing concerts and events. That's what our fans want. We can't let them down.”She said, patting away Nino's sweat from her face as the mother figure that she was with her and the rest of the girls. Nino made a grumpy face, “I'm not a teenager anymore, Takamine.”
“Shush! I'm doing this out of the love I have for you, okay? I'm the mother figure in this group, so don't start!”Takamine scolded.
Nino made a pouty face. “Don't go too hard on her, Takamine-san.”Meimei said, butting in their conversation.
“She's not. She acts that way with all of us.”Ari protested. Watanabe nodded, “She can be a pain in the ass sometimes.”
“What?”Takamine shot a glare at her.
“Nothing!”Watanabe looked away, whistling and scrolling through her phone innocently.
“Takamine is the mother figure in the group! Everyone knows that already, even the president and his wife.”Kyun grinned, placing her bottle of water down next to her.
“Exactly! I'm doing it out of love!”
Ai watched the girls interact, smiling. Watanabe gasped, “Guys! An article is going viral on social media!”She exclaimed, “It's about that famous actor, Kamiki Hikaru, and the actress Katayose Yura!”
Ai's eyes widened at hearing their names. She quickly grabbed her phone and scrolled through social media, trying to find the article.
“Oh shit! The article states that there is a chance Kamiki and Katayose are in a secret relationship!”
“Really?”Meimei gasped.
“Yeah, and get this, Katayose might be the biological mother of the twins Kamiki has.”
“What?! That's impossible. How old was Katayose-san when the twins were born?”Kyun asked, looking around at the girls. “Considering that she's twenty right now, if my calculations are correct, she would be nine years old by the time the twins were born.”
“That's bullshit.”Takamine shook her head.
“A nine year old girl can get pregnant. After all, it is around the age where puberty would take place in a girl's life, especially if she starts it early.”Watanabe stated. Takamine rolled her eyes in response, “Do you really think someone like Katayose-san would be a mother at such a young age?”
“Well, that's what the article is stating.”
“They don't know anything about them! That shit is made up!”Takamine exclaimed with a glare.
Ai stared in horror at her phone screen, finally finding the article Watanabe was talking about. She skimmed through the article and looked at the pictures that were used in the article.
Out of Ai's view, Nino had her eyes on her, watching her reaction to the news.
“You know very well that those reporters always make shit up or take things the wrong way. We were victims of it before, remember? Especially when it comes to Ai!”Takamine glared, crossing her arms. Watanabe shrugged one shoulder, nodding, recalling clearly the time a reporter took a picture of Ai with a male fan and it turned into a scandal of Ai having a secret boyfriend during the time she started B-Komachi, “That's true.”
“Katayose Yura…”Ari repeated, “Hey, is she the daughter of those actors who died in that accident years ago?”She questioned.
“The accident that happened 13 years ago?”Watanabe questioned.
“Yeah! The victims in that accident were her parents. It was all over the news, but considering they were small actors, it didn't get a lot of attention and died down really quickly.”Ari said.
“I'm surprised you remember that.”Meimei blinked.
“Honestly, me too.”Ari rubbed her chin, pursing her lips.
Nino stood up from her seat and sat down next to Ai, “Are you alright, Ai?”She asked. Ai kept his attention on her phone screen, not sure how to respond, “I…”She pursed her lips. Nino stared at her with her dull eyes, seeing the fear in Ai's eyes.
This can ruin his reputation. It can ruin Katayose-san's reputation, too. How can they believe she's their biological mother? How…? Ai thought to herself, panicking internally.
“Ai?”
Hikaru would never do that. He isn't a rapist! He isn't any of those things! This is fake! All of this is fake! Hikaru will find a way to clear everything up! He's a genius! He can do it! Ai thought to herself, gripping onto her pink phone. Things will clear up, right? If they don't…
“Ai!”Nino gently shook her.
Ai looked at Nino with slightly widened eyes.
“Are you alright?”
“Yes. I'm alright.”Ai quickly said, forcing a smile, “It's just… this is so sudden. Kamiki-san doesn't seem like the type to do such a horrible crime.”
“How are you so sure about that? His backstory is a mystery. We don't know much about him. Who knows, maybe what the article is stating is true.”
Ai shook her head, “No, it's not true. He isn't a rapist like this article is trying to make him!”She snapped, feeling her blood boiling. The idol looked down at her lap, “He would never do such a thing…”
Nino's expression turned flat at the sight of Ai's anger that clearly she was hiding.
A perfect idol doesn't get angry.
A perfect idol doesn't get hurt.
A perfect idol doesn't feel anything.
They don't feel anything negative.
Nothing can hurt you, Ai.
You're the strongest, most invincible idol Queen.
“Why would you care so much, Ai?”Nino asked, tilting her head, “He's nothing to you.”
“I am one of his fans. Fans always care about their celebrities, right?”Ai asked, looking over at Nino, “I'm just worried for him and Katayose-san. They don't deserve this. No one does.”
“Exactly!”Takamine exclaimed, agreeing with Ai, “No one deserves this and to be part of a scandal that could ruin their reputation, and that it's false! In my opinion, Kamiki-san doesn't seem like the type to do that. Sure, he's secretive, but come on, look at the man.”She walked over to Watanabe and pointed at the headshot photograph of Hikaru, “He's too damn soft.”
“And handsome.”Watanabe snickered, “Ow! Hey!”She whined when Takamine flicked her head. Takamine glared at her and looked over at the others, “As I was saying, Kamiki-san seems too soft to harm any person that way. These reporters would do anything to get attention, recognition, and money. As long as their article goes viral, they don't care about the victims.”
“Right.”Kyun nodded.
“We have to wait until Kamiki-san and Katayose-san speak out about it. After all, they know the truth,”Meimei added.
Nino watched the women talk and returned her attention to Ai, who was spaced out.
If this scandal goes any further, this could ruin Kamiki and his whole career. It would be much easier to get rid of him, but there's a risk of Ai being exposed.
Everything will be ruined.
Nino clenched her fists at the horrible thought in her head.
___
While at Youtou High School, Taiki scrolled through his phone, walking down the outside pathway, passing by a few students. He stopped on his tracks when he began to notice people talking to each other, pointing at their phones and then at him. He gave them a puzzled look.
Taiki walked right past them, ignoring them, and continued to scroll through his phone. As his scrolling session continued, his feet came to a halt.
Taiki stared in pure horror at the article on his phone screen that reflected in his purple eyes.
“Are famous Actor/Agency owner, Kamiki Hikaru and Popular actress, Katayose Yura, in a secret romantic relationship, or is there more to the story?”
Taiki stared at the pictures that were used in the article before skimming through the story.
Katayose-san and Hikaru dating?
Katayose-san being the twins’ biological mother?!
A rapist??!!
His hand trembled, holding his phone tightly, This is false. All of this is false. What kind of article is this? There's no way Katayose-san is the mother of the twins. It doesn't make sense. This will ruin Hikaru's reputation and Katayose-san's. These reporters… Taiki, glared, trembling in anger.
___
Hikaru stared out the large window of his office, getting a nice view of the city as he was on the phone with Yura, “This reporter used the pictures they took of us and used it for this idiotic scandal! For what?! Money? Attention? Recognition?!”Yura's voice shouted, pissed off, “My manager showed me that article, and everything on that shit is false! Everything! We need to clear this scandal quickly!”
“I know. I know. That's why I called you. We need to think of something to clear these false accusations.”
“The dating part of the scandal can easily be cleared up. However, me being the twins’ biological mother, we are going to need a DNA test to prove your innocence.”
Hikaru's eyes widened, “DNA test?”He echoed.
“Yes. It's the fastest way to prove that the article is false. I just need a strand of the twins’ hairs or their saliva. I can get it do–”
“No.”He immediately shut down.
“No? What do you mean no? Hikaru, if we do this test, everything will be cleared up!”
“I know that, but I'm not doing it. I don't want my kids to have a DNA test done on them. I don't want no doctor to do that test on them. It's too risky.”
“Risky? Your reputation is in danger! That test is your way out!”
“Please, don't keep insisting, Yura. I'm not doing a DNA test. I don't trust doctors that much when it comes to DNA testing. Who knows what would happen. I don't want the twins’ biological mother to be exposed. It's not my choice to make.”
Yura glared, making an angry face, “I'm sure we can find a good and trusting doctor to do the DNA test. We need it. The woman you love and the mother of your children won't be known. It is a test between the kids and I. There's no reason for a doctor to find out who's the biological mother of the twins. Her identity will remain unknown. I know we can find trustworthy doctors. In addition to that, this world revolves around money. We can just pay them! Problem solved! Whoo!”Yura cheered sarcastically.
Hikaru hesitated, biting the bottom of his lip. He sighed heavily, “It's still a no. I'm not risking it. I can't expose her that way or any way for that matter.”
I need to keep Ai's reputation intact. I can't ruin everything she has right now.
I can't.
“Hikaru, you're so fucking stubborn! I like that about you, but right now, please, stop being stubborn!”Yura shouted from the other side of the phone, sulking.
“Yura, you have to understand me. I can't risk the chance of the identity of the mother of my children to be exposed. That is her choice to make. It's not mine. She left me a note the day she gave me the twins. The last thing she wrote in that note was that she would reach out once she was ready to come to us and tell the truth. I can't go against her wishes, especially now that… she's succeeding so much.”He lowered his gaze.
Yura's eyes widened at the last part, “Hikaru, is the mother of your children a celebrity?”
“Yes. That's why I don't want to risk anything that can expose her. Doctors can be nosy when it comes to these things, especially when a celebrity is involved. I don't want to ruin her reputation. I don't want to be the cause of her downfall. Please, let's think of something else that doesn't involve the twins or testing on them.”
Yura sighed deeply, “Alright, alright. Can I ask you something?”
“Mhm.”
“Who is the mother of the twins? Can… you tell me?”Yura asked with a bit of hesitation in her voice.
“Yura… I can't tell you. I'm sorry.”
“Will you ever tell me?”
“I…I don't know.”
“Mm…”Yura sighed heavily, “Well, I can't force you to tell me. Right now, we need to focus on clearing your name and end this scandal. If you don't want any DNA test done on the twins, then, oh! I can just use my medical records to prove that I've never been pregnant, or had sex!”
Hikaru blinked, raising his eyebrows, “Are you sure you want to make that public? That's something very private for any celebrity.”
“Yeah. There's nothing bad in it. I'm a pretty healthy person.”Yura snickered smugly, “I can show them my medical records to prove I've never been pregnant.”
“What if they believe those records are fake?”
“That's their problem! It's illegal to fake medical records! I would never do such a thing. Besides, My manager was there and witnessed everything I went through during the years. I can get more evidence to prove that we never knew each other during that time.”Yura suggested as Hikaru organized his things, getting ready to go home, “I didn't even know you existed until I saw that horror film you did for Director Gotanda. It was the film that got my interest in you.”
Hikaru hummed, logging out of his computer and turning it off. He grabbed his keys and made his way to the door. He turned off the lights and walked out of his office. He locked the door of his office and walked over to the elevator. He pressed the button and waited.
“If I get my medical records and evidence that I didn't know you during the time or was near you, everything will be cleared up! Hallelujah!”Yura cheered.
“Medical records are easy to get, but how are you going to prove that you didn't know me or were near me during the time the twins came? Do you even remember what happened when you were nine?”
“Hmm? No. I don't remember much when I was nine years old sadly, but I'm going to ask my manager about that. No worries. I'm getting that evidence no matter what to clear your name.”Yura said as Hikaru entered the elevator and pressed the button for the first floor. The elevator doors closed and began to go down.
“I'll speak with my doctor and I'm sure she will give me everything I need. Hmm… Maybe she will come and confirm it herself with me. That would be a huge help.”
“It would be.”Hikaru mumbled leaning against the wall of the elevator, “I should also get evidence that I didn't know you existed either. I can easily get it.” Once the elevator stopped at the first floor, the doors opened. He stepped out, making his way to the entrance.
“Perfect! We need that evidence as quickly as possible. After I'm done with this last modeling shoot for the day, I'll be going to my doctor to get my medical records.”
“Great. Give me a call once you have them.”Hikaru said, stepping out of his agency before his eyes widened, startled to see paparazzi immediately taking over his space and in his face. He ended the call, using his forearm to cover the bright lights in face and flashes.
“Kamiki! Kamiki over here!”
“Is it true you're dating the actress, Katayose Yura?!”
“Is it true that she's the mother of your children?!”
“Are the accusations of you being a rapist true?! Did you rape Katayose-san when she was nine?!”
“How do you feel about the accusations in the article?!”
“Is it true?! Is it false?!”
“Tell us the truth!”
Paparazzi blurted out question after question, pointing their microphones at Hikaru, wanting answers from him. Before Hikaru could speak, five security immediately stood in front of him, blocking the crowd. A hand grabbed his shoulder and pulled him back inside the building, “Kamiki-san, you can't go out like that.”Tanaka said sternly as the twenty-six year old stared at the paparazzi outside.
“This scandal will cause chaos until the accusations are proven false.”
Hikaru pressed his palm against his forehead, sighing heavily. He felt his phone vibrating and hearing it ring. Now, what? He looked at the name on his screen. He accepted the call and pressed his phone against his ear, “Hello Director Gotanda.”
“I just saw the news about the scandal you're in with Katayose-san.”Taishi said.
Hikaru sighed again, “Don't tell me you believe it.”
“Of course I don't. You're too soft to do such a thing. Unfortunately this scandal is causing a lot of debates and fights in social media. I suggest not going into your social media until the scandal dies down.”Taishi explained before the sounds of crying were heard in the background.
“Is that your mother crying in the background?”
“Yes.”Taishi said in disappointment, “Ma! Be quiet for a second! I'm on the phone with Kamiki!”He shouted to his mother.
“Kamiki?! Can I talk to him?!”
“No, ma!”Taishi rejected.
As Hikaru listened to their argument again, Tanaka got his attention and gestured to him to follow her to the other exit the agency had. Hikaru followed her to the exit quickly.
“Okay, as I was saying, it's best if you stay out of social media until the scandal dies down, or you prove your innocence. I suggest getting that evidence as fast as possible.”
“I know, I know. I already called Yura, and we have a plan to prove my innocence and shut down those accusations,”Hikaru explained. Once he was out of the agency, he quickly thanked Tanaka and left for his car quickly, “Yura will be getting her own evidence to prove she's not the mother of the twins. We'll see how things will go tomorrow.”He got inside of his car and started it, putting on his seatbelt with one hand.
“Mhm. Oh, if you need any help, I'm here,”Taishi said. Hikaru placed his phone down once the call connected to his car, “That's very nice of you, Director. I'm glad to see that you have grown a soft spot for me, especially someone that looks like a hobo. Aqua's words, not mine.”He began to drive out from the parking lot to his home.
Taishi sighed annoyingly, “Of course he did. Be thankful, I have a soft spot for your weird kid.”
“Don't call him that.”
“Your precocious kid.”Taishi corrected himself.
Hikaru let out a shaky exhale, “Well, either way, thank you for telling me that. I'll reach out to you if I need any of your help.”
“Got it.”
Once Hikaru made it home, he entered the house. He closed the door behind him and walked over to the living room to spot Seijuro and Airi sitting down on the couch waiting for him. He let out a soft groan, “I assume you already know.”
“Yes, we do. It's all over the news and social media!”Seijuro shouted.
“Taiki found out while he was at school,”Airi revealed.
Hikaru's eyes widened, “Do the twins know?”
“Of course they do. You're their dad. They saw the news themselves with us!”Seijuro replied. At top of the staircase, Taiki and the twins listened in to the conversation between the three, staying as quiet as possible.
Hikaru collapsed on the couch, leaning against it, “Great. That's fantastic.”He said with sarcasm.
“You have to find a way to prove your innocence, Hikaru. The scandal is making you seem like a rapist! Airi and I know damn well that you're not. You would never do such a monstrous thing to a woman, especially a nine year old!”
“Are you and Katayose-san dating?”Airi asked, tilting her head innocently.
“No, we are not dating. We are never going to date. That's something she and I can clear up easily. I've called Yura about the scandal and she's getting her medical records. With that, we can prove that she's not the mother of the twins or never been pregnant. She's getting it today after she's done with her modeling shot.”
“Okay, okay, that's good.”Seijuro calmed down a bit.
“What if they don't believe you? Any person can fake a medical record.”
“That's why she's going to find evidence that proves that she and I never met or knew each other during the time the twins were born.”
“If she doesn't?”Seijuro asked with his panic coming back.
“Then…I don't know.”Hikaru whispered, glancing down to the floor.
“This is scary…”Ruby whined quietly, “Papa is not a rapist. Why is that article and news trying to make Papa to be seen as one?”
“For attention, money and recognition. Reporters would do anything to make an article interesting and go viral.”Taiki responded, “I've seen it many times with my classmates at school. Many of them are affected by it, especially idols who go to that school. It's sick.”He groaned in disgust. Ruby whined more, “But Papa is not a rapist! Obasan is not even our Mama! We look nothing like her! Besides if she was, wouldn't Papa already told us that she's our bio mom?”
“You're right, Ruby.”Aqua agreed with her, “He would have told us already if Katayose-san was our biological mother.” Getting her medical records is a smart move. It would be best if she also has a pelvic exam and ultrasound done on her to prove that she never went through a pregnancy. Blood tests should also be done for her.
Aqua blankly stared ahead, furrowing his eyebrows. If that doesn't work, then, they need evidence that she and my father never knew each other or knew they existed. Hmm…? His eyes slightly widened, having an idea. He looked over at Taiki, “Taiki, by any chance, do you have Kurokawa-chan's number?”
“Yeah. Why?”Taiki questioned, confused on why Aqua brought up Akane.
“Give me your phone. I need to call her.”Aqua extended his hand to him.
Confused, Taiki pulled out his phone from his pocket. Aqua immediately snatched it from his grasp and walked away to his room.
Taiki blinked. Ruby and he looked at each other with the same amount of confusion. Aqua entered his room, closing the door behind him. He navigated through Taiki's phone and scrolled through his contacts.
Once he found Akane's name, he clicked on it and pressed it against his ear, waiting for the call to go through.
Akane wrote down in her notebook, having a book on psychology on her lap with her blue penguin plush sitting next to her as if it was helping her. Her focus got interrupted by her phone ringing, “Hmm?”She looked over at the nightstand next to her bed. She grabbed her phone and saw Taiki's name. Why is he calling me at this hour? She answered it and pressed it against her ear, “Taiki-senpai?”
“It's not Taiki. It's Aqua.”
“Oh! Aqua-kun! How did you get Taiki-senpai's phone?”
“I asked for it and uh, snatched it from him, but I'm calling you because I need your help. My father is involved in a scandal.”
“Oh! The one that was on the news? My parents were watching it and talking about it. They are quite upset about it. How can anyone believe any of that fake information?”Akane made her pouty face.
“A lot of people. My father and Katayose-san are trying to solve it now. Katayose-san will be getting her medical records to prove she never went through a pregnancy. However, there is a chance people will believe that those medical records could be false, so they are trying to find a way to prove that they never met or knew of each other's existence.”
Akane blinked, waiting for him to continue.
“I need your help with that. You have a very unique talent and I know you can help my father and Katayose-san with this.”
“How can I help?”
“Can you do a deep research on Katayose-san during the time my father was fifteen? I know you're capable of doing that from what I've heard from Taiki.”
“On Katayose Yura? Hmm…?”Akane tapped her chin. She stood up from her bed and walked over to her computer. She sat down in front of it and searched up Yura's name. The articles of Yura appeared on screen with the scandal article being the first link. Akane smiled confidently, “I can do it.”
Aqua sighed in relief, “That's great. I need it by tomorrow. Tomorrow when Ruby and I go to Lala Lai for Taiki, I'll get the information you found about her.”
“I'll try to get it all done tomorrow.”Akane said, scratching her head.
“Thank you. This will be a huge help for my father.”
“No problem, Aqua-kun. I'll see you tomorrow at Lala Lai. I need to get started if you want everything by tomorrow afternoon.”
“Yes, of course.”
The two said their goodbyes and ended the call. Akane placed her phone down. She got off her chair, walked over to another notebook and sticky notes, and got her pencil in the process. She placed it on her desk where her computer was.
She paused, feeling like something was missing. She looked back at her penguin plush. She instantly snatched it and placed it on her desk as well, “Perfect.”She smiled happily. Taking a seat on her chair again, she began to read each article on Yura, taking a hold of her pencil and turning to a clean page on her notebook.
Katayose Yura.
She's twenty years olds now. During the time Kamiki-san was fifteen, she was nine years old. What year was that again?
Akane thought for a moment. Her eyes glittered as she wrote away on a fresh tab. She pushed Enter. Links to articles appeared on her screen. She squinted and skimmed the titles of each link. But one stood out to her. Akane shifted her mouse and double-clicked the link.
Actors died in a car accident.
Akane read through the article and watched videos as well on the topic. Katayose-san’s parents passed away when she was only seven years old. She wrote down in her notebook and sticky notes. She placed the sticky notes on her wall.
The announcement of their deaths died down quickly. They were small actors that didn't have a lot of recognition in the entertainment industry. After all, they were barely starting their acting careers. What happened after that?
Akane wrote it down in her notebook. She searched for another article. She went through a few more having the same information she already had written down. Her eyes landed on new information. She read through it.
Her manager adopted her, taking legal care and custody of her during the time. It must have been months after their deaths. Katayose-san must have been in a children's home during the time. Unless she was able to stay with her during the process of adoption.
Akane wrote down the information in her notebook and sticky notes. She stuck the sticky notes on her wall. She went back to her searching, digging through articles and articles on Yura and Mio.
“Ah-ha!”Akane beamed, finding new articles and information. She scrolled through it. She wrote it down in her notebook.
Katayose-san began her career a few weeks after she was fully adopted by her manager, Honda Mio. She started to be in films as background characters. Soon, she was able to get minor roles, being a side character in the films she was in. With Honda-san's help, she grew very slow in her career. Hmm?
What was Katayose-san doing when she was nine years old?
Akane typed on her computer, searching for any article that had Yura when she was nine years old. With the year she typed in, articles popped up on her screen.
Films.
Commercials.
Modeling.
Interviews.
More films.
Pretty much what any cute little girl would go through to be able to get recognition and jobs.
Where was she when she was nine years old?
Akane had a frown on her face as she continued to search. After a very long time of searching for who knows how many hours, her eyes sparkled at the sight of an article that got her attention.
One of her main roles in a big production.
She happily read through it while fiddling with the bracelet Ruby gave her on her wrist. The more she read, her smile faded.
The film was a failure.
There were issues with the director that caused the film to not be released. The film took a year to fully finish and…
Akane let out a small gasp. Katayose-san wasn't in Japan during the time Kamiki-san was fifthteen years old and when Aqua-kun and Ruby-chan were born. She wrote it down in her notebook and stared at it with slightly expanded eyes.
Which means…
They weren't near each other.
They didn't know each other's existence.
Chapter Text
“Our Perfect and Ultimate Idol Ai!”
“Our Perfect and Ultimate Idol Ai!”
“Our Perfect and Ultimate Idol Ai!”
“Our Perfect and Ultimate Idol A!”
The video rewind again and again on that specific part with a click of a button on a TV remote. Suddenly, the video was paused on Ai smiling at the camera with a microphone in her hand.
The TV screen reflected on Nino's eyes, standing rather close to the television screen.
Our strongest and most invincible Idol Queen.
Nino pressed her palm on the screen as the main song of B-Komachi played in the background, and posters of Ai were hung on the wall of the room she was in.
Ai.
Ai.
Ai.
This scandal… If this scandal goes downhill – If this scandal makes you change your mind and expose yourself as the mother of Aqua and Ruby, everything will be ruined.
B-Komachi will be ruined.
You will be ruined.
I can't let that happen.
Nino clenched her fists tightly, gripping into the remote in her hand. Kamiki better solve this scandal quickly.
_____
Ichigo and Miyako watched the news on TV with their jaws dropped, “Katayose-san being the biological mother of Ruby-chan and Aqua-kun? That can't be possible. She would be around nine years old around that time,”Miyako protested.
“Kamiki-san doesn't seem like the type to do such a monstrous thing to a woman, especially a nine year old girl. This information is bullshit.”Ichigo tsked, crossing his arms on the couch. Miyako looked over at the hallway where Ai was in her room, “No wonder Ai was so distant today and insisted on staying with us.”
“And the girls were so talkative today. They must have found the article about Kamiki-san and Katayose-san.”
“I should go check on her.”Miyako stood up from the couch and walked over to the hallway.
Ai read over the comments on Kamiki-san and Katayose-san's article. Ai had been browsing through her phone for the past two hours in her guardians' home, reading comments, postings, and retweets about the article.
The majority of the responses were puzzled, furious, refused to believe the information, and overall conflicted. Ai was outraged by a few murder threats directed toward Hikaru. Fortunately, her indignation subsided when she saw other celebrities siding with Hikaru and Yura, refusing to believe the bogus claims and expressing outrage at the reporter and the company.
Ai gripped onto her phone, glancing up at the ceiling of her old room. She looked at her phone screen and began to type her own comment on the situation.
The door opened, “Ai?”Miyako called out, peeking inside. Her eyes landed on Ai typing on her phone. Her eyes widened, and she immediately approached her, snatching her phone from her, “Ai! What are you doing?!”She looked at the phone screen to see the unfinished comment she was going to leave on the article.
“Miyako-san!”Ai stood up from her old bed and reached out for her phone.
“Ai! You can't get involved in this!”Miyako said, deleting the comment.
“Wait! No!”Ai cried out, trying to get her phone back. She stood there in disbelief when Miyako deleted her comment that she couldn't even finish. She sat back down on the edge of the bed, glancing down on the floor with the same distraught expression.
“Ai, you can't get involved in this or even say anything on the topic. Ichigo, and I don't want you to be part of any scandal. You're staying away from this scandal, got it?”Miyako scolded her. However, Ai didn't pay attention to her scolding.
“Ai! I'm talking to you!”Miyako snapped her fingers to get her attention.
It wasn't working.
Miyako's expression softened. She placed Ai's phone on her bed and took a seat next to her. "Ai..."She spoke quietly, sliding one arm across her shoulders and resting her other hand on her forearm. She took a good look at Ai's sad countenance. It was the first time she had seen Ai that way.
For the first time, Ai was showing the real her.
“I know that you're a fan of Kamiki-san, and you want to support him, but you can't get involved. We are just doing this for your reputation as an idol. Some of your fans won't like it if you support a man like Kamiki-san, who is being labeled as a “rapist”. They won't like it.”Miyako said, trying to comfort her.
“This is all fake. The information on that article is fake! Katayose-san is not the mother of the twins. Kamiki-san is not a rapist!”Ai said, gripping onto the edge of her bed.
“Ichigo and I believe that it's fake too, Ai. We can't do anything. We need to wait and see how things unfold.”
Ai shook her head, “I have to show my support to them! They have to know they're not alone! I have to show my support!”She grabbed her phone before Miyako snatched it again, “No, Ai. You can't get involved in this. It's none of your concern.”
“B-But…”Ai stared at Miyako in distraught, “I have to! I…I have to…”She stammered.
Miyako placed Ai's phone down on the nightstand and grabbed Ai’s upper arms, having her body facing her, holding her firmly, “Ai, I've never seen you so distraught before. I've never seen you like this for anything, even a scandal.”
Ai stared at the woman, having pure panic and stress in her eyes. Something she couldn't hide.
“Ai, you really care about this actor, don't you?”
Ai's lips quivered before pressing her forehead against Miyako's chest, “Everything on that article is false! Kamiki-san wouldn't do such a thing! He wouldn't do that!”She cried out as her eyes crowded up with tears, “He doesn't deserve those death threats! He doesn't deserve any of the hate, Miyako.”
Miyako wrapped her arms around her, stroking her hair. She tightened the embrace, listening to her quiet cries. Ai let her tears escape the corner of her eyes, falling on Miyako's shirt.
He won't be able to handle it all. I don't want him to harm himself. I don't want him hurt at all. I don't want their comments to get to him and cause a tragedy. I don't want it. Ai thought to herself, trembling in her mother figures arms. Everything he worked so hard for… It can't be destroyed because of this fake scandal. It can't.
After some time, Miyako stepped out of the bedroom. She walked back to the living room and sat down on the couch next to her husband, “What happened?”Ichigo asked.
“Ai was really affected by the scandal Kamiki-san is involved in. It was the first time I've seen her cry.”Miyako replied, sighing heavily. Ichigo glanced down at his lap, taking in the information.
“She's asleep now, but I don't understand. I didn't think she would be so distraught over this scandal with Kamiki-san. She never acted this way before with anything.”Miyako explained her concerns to her husband, “She cried. When I entered her room, she was able to post a comment on the article. She wanted to support him.”
Ichigo stared at Miyako with widened eyes, “Did you stop her?”
“Yes, I did. I told her not to get involved in this scandal. Who knows how her fans would react to see their genius Idol supporting a “rapist”. It will affect her reputation and image.”
Ichigo pinched the bridge of his nose irritated already, “I hope this scandal gets resolved as soon as possible.”
Miyako looked up at the ceiling, still confused, “I still don't understand why this scandal is affecting her so much to the point that she's showing that side of her. I have never seen her so panicked and stressed out.”She said with concern.
“Miyako, you know that Ai has been a fan of Kamiki-san for years now. Imagine the person you were a fan of, watching him grow in fame and be successful is now being labeled as a rapist. It would hit anyone hard and would act the same way Ai is.”
“Yes, that's true, but something about Kamiki-san makes Ai act differently. I can't put my finger on or find an explanation on why.”
“What are you talking about?”
“You haven't noticed?”
“Noticed what…?”Ichigo slowly questioned in confusion.
Miyako frowned irritatedly, “You haven't noticed how Ai lights up whenever Kamiki-san appears on screen, or when his surname is mentioned? She was like that when we were watching the film he appeared in. She was radiating in that cinema. She had a spark I hadn't seen in her eyes before. Isn't it weird?”
“No. Ai is his fan. Any fan would be lit up to see their celebrity on TV.”
Miyako facepalmed. Ichigo slid his arm around her shoulders, “You're overthinking this, hon. Let's just focus on the future concert B-Komachi will have. It's only a few weeks away. Let's hope the scandal dies down by then.”
Miyako side-eyed her husband and lowered her head in defeat, “Yeah. I suppose I'm overthinking it.”She mumbled, glancing to the side as her husband cuddled her.
___
“Ah, I heard from my co-worker that you wanted to see me.”A female doctor spoke, looking at Mio and Yura. Yura nodded, “Yes! I need a copy of my medical records. I'm in the middle of a scandal and–”
“I know. It's all over the news. There's no need to explain any further.”Her doctor cut her off. Yura sighed in relief, “Thank goodness. Does that mean I can get my medical records?”She asked desperately.
“Of course, I can. I can do exams on you as well to confirm that you never went through a pregnancy. It will be much more evidence to prove that you're not the mother of the children. I can do it as long as you consent to it.”The doctor explained to them. Yura nodded profusely, “Yes! Let's do it. I need all of the evidence I can get to clear Kamiki's name in this idiotic scandal.”She smiled determinedly.
“It won't hurt her, right?”Mio asked.
"No. Don't worry, it's not painful. I'll schedule an appointment tomorrow morning to do the exams."The doctor smiled as she reassured her. Mio nodded, appearing much more relaxed. Yura smiled at her manager, hoping that this would clear up the scandal.
___
“It's quite ironic, isn't it?”Airi's voice questioned, appearing in front of Hikaru, who was sitting down on the edge of his bed, clearly stressed out about the scandal, “I didn't think that you would be labeled as a rapist, but yet, here we are. How do you plan to prove your innocence, hmm?”Airi grinned mischievously.
“You already know how.”Hikaru responded.
A laugh came out of Airi. Her hand grasped Hikaru's jaw, lifting Hikaru's gaze from the floor to her, “Do you really think that would solve all this?”
Hikaru groaned, furrowing his eyebrows from Airi holding his jaw. She wasn't putting too much pressure, but it did catch him off guard. Airi grinned from ear to ear, “People will always believe the victim, not the rapist, especially when it's a man. It's a shame. Even if the man is innocent, they will always think they're liars. Like any other man, they have their urges. If it was the way around, they would laugh at you. You already know that, don't you?”
Hikaru stared into the eyes of his rapist, seeing pure madness in them. He grabbed her wrist and pushed it away from him, “You know that those accusations are false. You know who the mother of the twins are.”He whispered the last part to her, glaring.
"Yeah, I do."Airi hummed innocently, "But don't worry; I won't say anything. I already have you where I want you: right here with me and very near."She leaned closer to Hikaru's face and pressed her lips against his. Hikaru felt Airi's fingers tighten around his shoulder, indicating that she wanted him to reciprocate the kiss.
Hikaru closed his eyes in disdain and began kissing her back, causing the pressure on his shoulder to loosen. Airi grasped the sides of Hikaru's head and pushed her tongue inside his mouth.
Hikaru trembled in disgust, allowing his abuser to kiss him as she had many times over the years.
Thankfully, the kiss lasted for a few seconds. Airi stared at him with a smile, “I'm sure things will be resolved. After all, Katayose-san and you are getting all of the evidence to prove your innocence.”
Hikaru turned his head away in disgust, feeling his stomach turning.
Airi bent down and kissed Hikaru's exposed neck, "Just being this close to you right now makes me want to have sex with you right here and now."She grinned against his neck. Hikaru pursed his lips with the same disgust and shame.
Airi did a big sniff at Hikaru's cologne before stepping away from him with a small smirk on her face.
Seconds later, the twins dashed inside the bedroom, “Papa!”Ruby cried out. Hikaru looked at the twins, “Oh!”He blinked when the twins threw their arms around their father.
“Papa! Don't be stressed out about the scandal! Everything is fake! Everything!”Ruby cried out, looking at Hikaru doing a pouty face as her eyes welled up with tears. Aqua looked at Hikaru, “I'm sure everything will be resolved. They will apologize to you once the truth comes out.”
Airi smiled at the twins, “Don't worry, you two, your father and Katayose-san have a plan to prove those accusations are false. Your father just told me more about the plan he has with Katayose-san, and I'm sure it will work.”She reassured them. Aqua and Ruby glanced over at Airi and looked back at their father, still concerned. Hikari sighed and smiled at the two, “You two don't need to worry about the scandal. You two are too young, and I don't want you to worry about something that I need to solve myself. All you have to worry about is going to school, your careers you have right now, and being good kids.”Hikaru said to the two, caressing their faces with his hands.
“But father, this concerns us. You're our father. If they mess with you, they mess with us, too.”Aqua said sternly. Ruby nodded, agreeing with her twin, “Yeah! They mess with all of us in this house!”
“Your fans are by your side. Even celebrities are by your side. We want to show you that you're not alone in this.”Aqua grinned with a determined grin as his eyes shimmered. Ruby nodded again.
Hikaru relaxed, being touched by their words. He wrapped their arms around them, pulling them into an embrace, “Thank you, my little stars. That makes me feel better.”
The twins smiled happily, leaning against their father's warmth, “We want to be here to support you as much as we can. This scandal will end soon, father. Everything will go back to normal,”Aqua reassured him.
“It will. I'm confident.”Hikaru cuddled the twins lovingly.
Airi watched the small family. She quietly left the room, letting the family have their moment.
Ruby gasped, “Papa! Can we sleep with you tonight?”She asked with the embrace ending between the three of them. Hikaru tilted his head at his daughter, “Aren't you two too old for that?”
Ruby gasped, offended, “Of course not!”
“Well, we are.”Aqua corrected her.
“Shush Aqua!”Ruby hissed. She looked at her father again, “We want to stay here with you to keep you company. You don't want our company, Papa?”
“Of course I do.”
“Then, let us stay here in your room for one night at least! We want to keep you company!”Ruby smiled innocently, doing her puppy eyes. Hikaru looked over at Aqua, “Do you want to stay in my room too, Aqua?”
Aqua lowered his head and slowly nodded. He just wanted to stay by his father's side and keep him company after such a hard and chaotic day. Hikaru thought for a moment, “Hmm…? Well, it would make me feel much better to have my two stars with me.”
Aqua and Ruby looked at their father impatiently.
Hikaru crackled at their reactions, “Alright. You two can stay here for tonight. The bed, thankfully, is big enough for the three of us. Only for tonight and then, you two will sleep on your beds, okay?”
Ruby and Aqua beamed at the answer and nodded with a bright smile on their faces. Hikaru placed a kiss on their foreheads and pulled them into another Papa embrace.
___
Ruby and Aqua got on their father's bed, having their pajamas on and ready to go to bed after brushing their teeth. The twins laid down, covering their bodies with the bed covers.
Hikaru turned off the lights and approached the bed. He laid down next to Ruby, who was in the middle. He looked over at them with a smile, “You two better sleep. You're going to need your energy for tomorrow for school.”
Aqua nodded while Ruby blankly stared at her father, “Hey Papa?”
“Hmm?”
"We noticed some of the comments on the article using Taiki's phone. We read them, and…” Ruby's lips quivered as she remembered the harsh words, but her eyes welled up as she remembered the murder threats against her father. "They said very hateful things and called you names. Some even want you to…” Ruby broke off, unwilling to voice the words.
“They want you to kill yourself.”Aqua finished the sentence for her, not meeting his father's gaze.
“You wouldn't do that, right Papa?!”Ruby exclaimed with her lips quivering, “You wouldn't leave us?! I don't want you to kill yourself! Please, don't do it!”She begged, starting to cry at the image of her father dead in her head. He wiped away Ruby's tears, “There is no need to cry. I won't do such a thing like that.”He spoke softly, having the twins looking at him with concern. He put his arm around the two, resting his head on top of Ruby's, “I'll be right here with you two. Their comments won't get to me. I wouldn't dare leave you two in this world alone. There is no need to worry or cry over those death threats. Papa will be right here, okay?”
The twins slowly nodded. Hikaru placed a kiss on their heads, “Let's go to sleep. You two have school tomorrow.”
The twins nodded again, getting comfortable. After an hour, Hikaru was sound asleep. However, Ruby and Aqua were wide awake, “Aqua, are you awake?”Ruby asked in a quiet tone.
“You can't sleep either?”
“No. With Papa's scandal and those hateful comments, I can't sleep.”Ruby sighed, “This scandal is so unfair. Papa doesn't deserve this. Yura doesn't deserve it. Everyone is full of shit.”Ruby grumbled angrily.
“I agree with you, but don't worry, I'm sure our father and Yura will get the evidence they need to prove those accusations wrong. Besides, I've spoken to Kurokawa-chan about it.”
“Is that why you asked Taiki if he had her phone number?”
“Mhm.”
Ruby turned her head to Aqua, “What did you tell her?”
“I told her to do some deep research on Yura when she was nine years old. Around the time when our father was fifteen. She's quite talented at finding information on famous people from what Taiki told me. With this scandal, our father and Yura will need all of the help and evidence they can get. She will be giving me the evidence she gathered tomorrow when we go with Taiki to Lala Lai.”Aqua explained. Ruby's eyes sparkled, “Whoa. Oneechan is so smart! I made a good choice on making her my sister.”She smiled proudly.
“I hope the evidence I get from her will help our father and Yura and end this idiotic scandal.”
“Aqua, what will happen to the reporter that made that article once everything is proven false?”Ruby asked, being genuinely curious. Aqua thought for a moment, staring at the ceiling, “Hmm. Well, considering how serious the accusations are, there is a chance that the reporter's reputation will be ruined and get a lot of hateful comments for even daring to accuse someone with such a monstrous crime. It would also bring trouble to the company they are a part of.”
Ruby blinked a few times before making her angry pouty face, “Well, they deserve it for starting this scandal with our Papa and Obasan! I would beat the shit out of the reporter if I had them right in front of me.”
“With your noodle arms and short body?”Aqua narrowed his eyes.
“Yup.”Ruby nodded. She smirked smugly, showing off her fists, “These fists can do anything, even beat someone up for hurting our Papa and Obasan.”
A very unimpressed Aqua stared at her and rolled his eyes, “Ruby, just go to sleep, please. You're saying nonsense.”
“I'm not.”Ruby protested.
“Yes you are. You can't beat up an adult.”
“Yes I can!”She whispered to him.
“No you can't. Go ahead and sleep.”
Ruby did her pouty face again, “Fine.”She turned on her side and leaned against her father's warmth, closing her eyes, “Goodnight.”
“Goodnight.”Aqua said back. As Ruby slowly fell into a slumber, Aqua continued to keep his gaze fixed on the ceiling before turning his head to look at Hikaru, who was still in a deep slumber.
With a black star in his right eye, Aqua thought, I won't let that scandal ruin your reputation and accuse you of a crime you would never commit. I'm sure with the evidence Kurokawa-chan will give me, it will help you get out of this mess.
___
The next day, Aqua entered Lala Lai's practice room and looked around for Akane. When he saw her, he hurriedly approached her and said, "Kurokawa-chan!"He called out.
Akane looked up from the mounds of information on her lap and said, "Aqua-kun!"She beamed at the sight of Aqua. The eleven-year-old sat down next to her, "Tell me you found something that will help my father through this scandal." Akane confidently nodded and placed the stack on Aqua's lap.
It was a stack of articles she printed out in the library and a notebook that was filled with the information that she found along with sticky notes poking out all over.
Aqua blinked in disbelief at the sight, “Oh my.”
“I spent the rest of my day yesterday doing research and this morning too! I've learned a lot about Katayose-san; her personality, the way she thinks, the meaning behind her actions, and so much more!”Akane explained, opening the journal and flipping through the pages, pointing at the information she was explaining. Aqua blinked once again at the amount of information that covered each page of the notebook that Akane used along with the sticky notes.
“Oh! I printed some articles that can help your dad and Katayose-san.”
“What are they about?”Aqua checked the printed article, skimming through it.
“They're about the film that was never released that Katayose-san was a part of when she was nine years old.”
“Film?”
“Mhm! Katayose-san was the main role in the film, but it never got released because there were issues with the director of that production. There was a trailer for the film, but it was taken down. That film took a year to finish fully, and it was outside of Japan.”
“Which means…”
“They weren't near each other or knew one another during the time Ruby and you were born. That confirms that Katayose-san was never pregnant and isn't your biological mother. Your dad never laid his hands on her.”
Aqua's eyes glittered as he read the papers, "This...This can help them prove that the claims are false. Everything will be proven wrong with all of the data and information you discovered."He exclaimed with relief, delighted that the scandal could finally come to an end. Akane grinned brightly and responded, "Of course it can! These stories have been authorized and are being published by the most well-known news companies! These companies are well-known for gathering accurate information on everything going on in Tokyo! It even includes clear citations and references!”
Aqua grinned over at Akane, “Thank you, Kurokawa-chan. You truly are talented.”
Akane blinked before blushing shyly, “W-Well, it's what I've worked so hard for during the years! Heh, I'm glad my skills came in handy.”She smiled sweetly at the eleven year old, “I'm here if you need anything else for your father.”
Aqua nodded contently, “Thank you.”
___
Hikaru strode into the home, sighing deeply. He locked the door behind him and entered the living room to see Seijuro sitting on the couch. Seijuro exhaled as he glanced at the twenty-six year old. He gently touched the empty place next to him on the couch and said, "Sit down. I can tell you that you had a rough day today.”
“Can you really tell?”
Seijuro slightly frowned, “There's a scandal going on. Do you think celebrities are happy, chill, and relaxed with all of the drama going on that involves them?”He asked, watching Hikaru take a seat next to him.
“No…”
“Exactly. Now, spill it.”Seijuro crossed his arms. Hikaru averted his eyes to the side, “Well,”He breathed, “Today was a chaotic day. I had a call with Yura and she got her medical records and had exams done on her for more evidence, but she still needs to find more to prove we weren't near each other or know one another. I don't know how long that will take. With this scandal, it's hard to be able to avoid the paparazzi. Paparazzi is trying to talk to Yura and I. They even stand in front of the agency waiting for me to come out. The worst part is that there are clients who are leaving Kamiki Production because of the false accusations.”
Seijuro's eyes widened, “Kamiki Production is being affected?”
“Yes. As expected, clients are considering leaving and not getting involved in a company that a “rapist” owns. Fortunately, they are clients who are staying and don't believe those false accusations, but the scandal is affecting Kamiki Production and its reputation.”He confirmed. In the corner of Hikaru's eye, he could still see the shocked face of Seijuro. He lowered his head, “If this scandal does succeed in labeling me as a rapist, Kamiki Production will be ruined. Everything will be crashing down along with my career. Everything I worked so hard for and built during the years, for my twins, will be in shambles.”Hikaru buried his face onto his palms, “If I can't prove that those accusations are false, I failed. I failed my agency, my employees, Yura, you and your family, and the twins.”
I failed you, Ai. Hikaru thought to himself.
Seijuro exhaled, “This is your first scandal, Hikaru. It's a serious and sensitive one, too. Anyone would be greatly affected by accusations of being a rapist, especially when it comes to children. Katayose-san, and you will get the evidence you need to prove that those accusations are false. You won't fail–”
Hikaru glanced over at Seijuro, cutting his sentence off, “If I do? Everything will be in shambles. My agency will be in shambles. My career will be over. The reputation of your family for protecting a “rapist” will be affected. The future of Aqua and Ruby will be affected because of this idiotic scandal. I don't want to ruin the chances of Aqua and Ruby having a bright future. I don't want to ruin anything for them. Everything I have and did is for them – my career, my agency, my fame, the money I worked hard to earn, and everything we have now.”He turned his head away, looking ahead, “I don't want them to be seen as the children of a “rapist”. I don't want to ruin anything for them. If I do, what kind of father am I?”Hikaru questioned, lowering and holding his head, resting his elbows on his lap.
It'll be my fault.
I'll ruin their bright future.
I don't want that.
I would never forgive myself for that.
I don't want them to suffer.
I don't want them to fail.
I want them to succeed.
I want to see them succeed.
I want to see Ruby become her own idol.
I want to watch her perform on stage and shine in her own unique way. I hope to see her succeed as an idol. I want to be there to cheer her on. I want to watch her win millions of hearts with her own huge golden heart. I want to see her achieve her dream of being an idol.
I want to see Aqua become a famous actor.
I want to see him win prizes. I want to see him appear in films. I hope to see him travel the world for his career. I hope to see him on billboards. I want to see him become his own star. Even if Aqua wants to pursue a different profession, I would pay anything to watch him achieve his own ambitions.
Hikaru pursed his lips. Having the thought of Aqua and Ruby being pushed back from accomplishing their goals made his heart break into pieces. What kind of father would he be to do that to his own children?
The twenty-six-year-old trembled, tears flowing down his cheeks onto his lap. His moist eyes widened as he felt Seijuro's arms wrap around him, burying his head into his father figure's chest. He lowered his forearms to rest on his lap but kept his head low.
“I can see you're trying your best to be strong for the twins through this scandal. I know you're trying to be the strong father you want to be in front of them and that they expect you to be. I know how it feels to try to pretend you have everything under control, but all you want to do is panic and cry because you don't know what to do or what to feel. Parents are always seen as strong and invisible people to their children – their superheroes. In their eyes, nothing can hurt their parents.”Seijuro said in a gentle tone to his *adopted* son. He placed his hand on Hikaru's head and stroked his hair comfortingly, “You have been doing that since the moment Aqua and Ruby came into your life. As the young parent you were, you made sure the twins saw you as the strong and invisible Papa. The Papa that never got hurt. It's an image you wanted to place in their minds, and you still do. I know you're trying your best to keep a smile on your face for them through this drama. I would have done the same, “Seijuro looked over at the picture frame of himself with Taiki resting on the shelves underneath the television, “For Taiki. I would have smiled as much as I could to keep him from worrying about me, but now that he's fifteen, he's mature enough to see that I have my weak days, too. I'm not the perfect and invisible father.”
He rested his head on top of Hikaru's, “A parent, mother, or father can only handle so much before they reach their breaking point.” His expression softened, smiling warmly, “It's okay to have your weak days. It's okay to break down when you can't hold it anymore. It's okay to shatter that image. It's okay.”
Hikaru's gaze lifted and settled on the picture frames of Hikaru and the twins from the time they arrived as infants in his life until today. Throughout their lives, the twins maintained their brilliant smiles. The same ones Hikaru desired to preserve on their faces. His eyes shifted to a certain picture frame from when Aqua and Ruby were toddlers.
Ruby and Aqua were being carried in his arms with all three smiling for the picture. Ruby had her usual peace sign on her left hand while Aqua had his casual grin.
Hikaru's eyes welled up with tears again, feeling Seijuro's embrace tighten.
“Katayose-san and you are not alone in this. The family is here with you. I'm here with you.”
Hikaru closed his eyes and went limp in his arms, finally letting the tears stream down his face. Seijuro smiled in relief hearing the sobs of the twenty-six year old, “I'll always be here with you, Hikaru.”
Always.
Chapter Text
Mio peeked through the gap of Yura's door, seeing her sitting on her bed and scrolling through her phone. She was strolling through the comments on the article, reading each one of them. The more Yura read the comments, the more frustration ran through her veins. She threw her phone on her bed, curling up into a ball with her knees into her chest and burying her face onto it.
Mio sighed and entered her room. She took a seat next to her.
“It's not fair. All of those hate and death threats to Hikaru… how are they going to believe some article that Hikaru raped me?” She lifted her head from her knees, still being visually upset, “The twins and I don't even look alike. How can they be so naive and believe everything without any evidence to back it up? It's fucking bullshit.”
“Yura.”
“It's bullshit, Honda-san! They are sending me comforting and sweet comments while they're giving Hikaru hate comments and death threats! They are wanting him to kill himself, Honda-san! What the fuck?!” Yura threw her arms in the air, irritated.
“Yura, how about you calm down a bit?”
“Calm down? I can't calm down when there's this scandal that is ruining everything for Hikaru, his career, his family and his agency! That son of bitch of a reporter decided to use those pictures to build a story that sounds believable! I mean, there are fans who are curious on who the mother of the twins is, even after Hikaru hinted over and over again that he was never going to speak about her or even bring her name up because there's no point in doing so! That bitch reporter decided to use those pictures to make people think that I'M the mother of Aqua and Ruby! How the fuck does that work?!” Yura shouted angrily, trembling.
“Yura.”
“How could I be a mother at the age of nine? I lost my parents at the age of seven! Why would I even think of having a family of my own at that age, especially with a fifteen year old?! I didn't have friends during that time! I was fucking alone with no friends!”Yura cried out, clenching her fists, “I couldn't even ride a bike like people my age during that time!”
“Yura! Please, take a few breaths in and out.” Mio said, placing her hand on her shoulder. Yura glanced away from her, furrowing her eyebrows angrily. Mio slid closer to Yura and leaned her head against Yura's, “I understand you're upset with what's going on and the comments, but it's the harsh reality of being part of a scandal. Many people believe it rather than wait for evidence. Sometimes scandals can be very hard to put down, which is why I didn't want you to be friends with Kamiki-san at first because of the scandals that can be created.”
Yura sulked quietly, having a sad frown, “I should have announced my friendship with Hikaru much earlier. Maybe if I did that, none of this would be happening. It's my fault that he's in this position.”
“Yura, don't blame yourself. Even if you did announce your friendship with Kamiki-san, there will be people who will turn it into a scandal and start rumors like any other friendship between celebrities. It's out of your control. Right now, all you can do is help each other through this scandal.” She comforted her, giving her a small hug. Yura's gaze drifted towards the folder next to her that held the documents of her medical records and exams she did with her doctor in the morning. She took a hold of it and opened it, flipping through the pages. She kept her gaze fixed on the documents in front of her, “I don't want Hikaru to be affected by the death threats and the comments. Anyone who'd experience all of that would end up committing suicide, wouldn't they?”
Mio glanced to the side, “Yes, they would. Some male victims of these types of scandals have taken their own lives.” She confirmed sorrowfully, “Some can handle the negative outcome of their scandals and some… can't. I'm not sure if Kamiki-san can or can't handle the consequences of the scandal. It's hard to tell.”
Yura's chin quivered, lowering her head, having her bangs covering her eyes, “I finally have my own best friend. After 13 years of not being able to make my own friend and to have someone else to be myself around with. I lost my parents already,” Her eyes welled up with tears, “They were my best friends, but that car accident took them away from me. I… I don't know if I can lose another person.” Yura hiccuped, having tears streaming down her face, “Especially to suicide.”
Mio watched the tears fall on Yura's lap. She put her arms around her, resting her head on her shoulder.
“What will happen if Hikaru does take that route? What will happen to Aqua and Ruby? What will happen to the family? Why did this have to happen? I just found a family where they accepted me and now I'm an aunt to two talented children. I'm sure my parents would have loved to see me as the crazy and cool aunt. Maybe, they would have scolded me for being too soft on them.” Yura let out a sorrowful crackle. Her sorrowful laugh slowly turned into a cry, having her head buried onto her manager's shoulder.
___
Once Airi and the children made it home, Aqua stepped into the living room hoping to see his father there. Unfortunately, he wasn't. It was Seijuro, “Seijuro-sama, where's my father?” He asked.
“Upstairs. He had a long day, so he's having a moment to relax. Why do you ask– Oh!” He blinked, watching the eleven year old instantly make his way upstairs with his bag. Aqua approached Hikaru's room and knocked on the door, pressing his ear against it, “Father? It's me. I have something for you.”
“Come in.”He heard Hikaru's voice respond.
Aqua twisted the knob and opened it. He stepped inside and closed the door behind. He turned and faced his father sitting on the bed. It looked like he just woke up from a small nap. “Were you sleeping?”
“I woke up a few minutes ago.”Hikaru responded, “Today was a long day for me with the scandal going on. With your sister and you being with Taiki and Airi-san, I wanted to just take a nap. Why do you ask?”
Aqua approached him and sat down next to him. He reached out and fixed his father's hair, “You have bed head.”
Hikaru blinked before crackling, “Ahaha! Right. I should have brushed my hair.”
Aqua dropped his hand when he was done and smiled softly, “You don't need to worry. You always brushed my hair when I was much younger. I don't mind brushing your hair for you. After all, you'll reach the age where elderly people need help with certain things. You'll be old, and wrinkly. Oh, you'll also have gray hair just like Seijuro-sama.”
“Do you think I'm going to be all wrinkly?”Hikaru asked, blinking at his son.
“Hmm,”Aqua examined his father's face, “Well, considering you're in your late 20s, you still look like you're in your early 20s. Maybe even younger. You still have a feminine and handsome face. I won't be surprised that you remain looking feminine and handsome at the age of 60 or 70. I'm sure Seijuro-sama would be jealous of that.”
Hikaru chuckled with a smile, “Heh. Any person in their 60's and above would be jealous of that.”
“That's true.”Aqua mumbled. How many times I've heard my patients wishing to look young again, even some wanting to look like me as Goro. It's quite funny to remember how much they wished to be a certain patient who looked so good for their elderly age. He shrugged it off and placed his bag next to him, “Like I stated moments ago, I have something for you.”
Hikaru watched his son pull out a notebook and articles from his bag, “What's that?”He asked.
“I asked a friend of mine from Lala Lai to find information on Katayose-san when she was nine years old. She found a lot of information to help you through this scandal.” He explained, placing the notebook and stacks of articles on his father's lap. Hikaru looked through the articles, seeing the information that was circled or highlighted. The more Hikaru read, his eyes slowly widened.
Film stopped from being released because of issues with the Director.
Yura was the main lead for the film.
She was outside of Japan.
For a whole year.
Aqua smiled softly, “I hope with this, it can help Katayose-san and you with the scandal and prove your innocence.”
“This will be a huge help for us. With all of these articles during the time Yura was nine years old, it won't deny that these accusations are false. It will prove that Yura and I never knew each other or were near one another.” Hikaru said with a confident and excited grin, flipping through the notebook as well. Aqua grunted in pain when Hikaru pulled him into a very tight hug.
“Thank you so much, my little intelligent star!”Hikaru cried out happily, tightening the hug.
“Y-You're welcome, father.”He wheezed out, managing to smile.
“I love you so much! Mwah!”He placed a kiss on Aqua's head.
“I-I love you too, Father, but can you l-let go of me? You're hugging me very tight.”Aqua begged, “Please?”
Hikaru panicked and let go of him, “Oh! I apologize.” He gasped. Aqua sighed in relief and smiled reassuringly, “It's alright. You got excited. I don't blame you. I hope that everything will be over with the scandal.”
“It'll be over soon, Aqua.”Hikaru smiled warmly at his son. He gave Aqua a nice side hug, patting his head. There was a knock again.
“Come in.”Hikaru said as the two looked over at the door. The door opened to reveal Taiki. He stepped inside, “Sorry for interrupting you. I want to speak with Hikaru for a moment.”
"Oh! Yeah. I need to change out of my uniform anyway.” Aqua rose up from the bed and grabbed his stuff before exiting the room so the two could talk. Hikaru set the notebook and articles aside after hearing Aqua close the door. Taiki took a seat next to Hikaru and spoke first, “The scandal has been getting much bigger. Everyone in my school knows. I can tell they talk about it, even if they try to be quiet.”
Hikaru didn't respond.
“I know that this scandal is affecting you,”Taiki revealed.
Hikaru remained quiet, glancing to the side.
“I'm fifthteen. I'm not a little kid anymore. I know a scandal like this would affect anyone, even the toughest people.”Taiki chuckled faintly, “I know my dad wouldn't have handled it very well if he was in your place. I don't blame him. I've never been part of a scandal myself, but I've witnessed it many times with my classmates. It can be a huge pain in the ass and affect anyone's career greatly to the point to completely destroying their careers and reputation. I know you don't want us to be involved in your scandal, but just so you know, I'm here with you too. I know I'm just a teenager, but I'm here to support you.”
Hikaru looked over at Taiki, who smiled at him.
“You are part of my family. My dad always tells me that family sticks together through thick and thin. That's exactly what we are doing now. We are going through this scandal together as the family that we are.” Taiki blinked and looked ahead, “Never realized how cheesy it sounds until I said it with my own voice. Ugh.”He shivered cringely.
Hikaru muffled a laugh, “Your dad has always been that way since I met him, but even if it's cringe to you, he is right. Most of the time.”He mumbled, rolling his eyes playfully. He sighed with a soft smile on his face, “Thank you for your comforting words. Yura and I will be able to handle the scandal and resolve it. I have evidence that can help us through the scandal. I'll be calling her tomorrow morning to see if we can meet up.”
“You won't be going to Kamiki Production?”
“No. For now, no. If I do, I know there will be paparazzi there waiting for me to arrive or at least leave the agency. I would rather not let my employees and clients witness that. Don't worry, I have my employees to take care of the agency while I'm gone. They'll make sure the clients don't leave the agency, and are treated equally and with respect.”
“Leave the agency?”Taiki echoed, staring at the man next to him.
Hikaru groaned in annoyance at himself for saying that, “Yes. Clients are deciding to leave the agency because of the scandal. If this continues and the scandal does succeed in destroying my image, my career and agency, Kamiki Production will be in shambles. Everything will be in shambles.”He spoke in a disappointed tone.
Taiki kept his gaze fixed on him, “What will you do after the scandal does succeed in destroying everything you worked hard for?”
“I don't know.”Hikaru shrugged.
Taiki remained quiet again, lowering his gaze to the floor. He stood up from his seat and put his arms around Hikaru, giving him a hug. Hikaru blinked hard, taken back from the hug.
“I know you'll get through this scandal. After all, you're my role model. I know you can do it. Katayose-san and you can do it. I believe in you.” Taiki said, smiling out of Hikaru's view. Hikaru blinked once more and smiled warmly. He wrapped his arms around Taiki, returning the hug.
___
It was the next day during morning time, Hikaru walked over to a café where he would meet Yura as he held onto the articles that Aqua gave him yesterday. With his button up coat that reached to his calves, his round black sunglasses and his bucket hat on, he stepped inside the café and looked around for the woman.
His eyes flickered at someone waving him over to the table. It was Yura. He approached her and sat down across from her, “Thank you for meeting me here. I'm sure you had a busy schedule ready for today.”
“Yeah, but this scandal is my number one priority right now. I went to my doctor yesterday to get some exams done and get my medical records.”Yura slid a document across the table to Hikaru, “You can take a look. I have nothing to hide and be embarrassed about. I'm an open book.”Yura crackled.
Hikaru opened the document and flipped through the pages to see information on Yura's medical history, the results of her exams and an official signature from her doctor. He smiled, “This can help us greatly.” He closed the document and slid it back to her. He placed the articles in front of Yura, “Aqua gave me these articles yesterday from a friend that belongs to Lala Lai, did their research on finding information on you during the time you were nine years old. This is what they found.” He explained, watching Yura read through the articles and flip through them.
Yura blinked as if she had just discovered something new that happened in her life, “Huh, so this is what I was doing during that year? I asked Honda-san if I was doing anything during that time of being nine years old. All she told me was that I was out of Japan, but she doesn't remember the reason why. Now, I know the reason why. I completely forgot this part of my life with this director.”
“I don't blame you. You were nine years old. Most people don't remember anything of their childhood before the age of ten. In addition, the film you were in was never released because of the director. I'm sure everyone forgot about its existence.” Hikaru said, watching Yura skimming through the articles.
The actress beamed once she finished reading through the articles, “This is perfect! It can prove that you and I were never near each other or even in Tokyo at the same time! With my medical records, exams and this, everything will be solved!” She exclaimed confidently, looking at Hikaru. In relief and hope, she said in a low volume, “I hope with this, it will stop those comments from saying those things to you.”
Hikaru's eyes slightly expanded at her words, “You read the comments?”
“Yeah. It wasn't very pretty. They were so harsh. A lot of death threats towards you. I… I didn't like seeing that. All of those idiots are believing an article that doesn't have official proof of its claims. It's bullshit!” She cursed angrily. Her anger subsided seconds after. She smiled again, “But once this evidence is shown to the public, everything will be over and the scandal will finally be done. We can go back to our normal lives!”
“Not really, but I'm sure with time, it will go back to normal…ish.” Hikaru sighed heavily, “I think it's best if we put aside the beach day to let the scandal die down and be forgotten.”
“Whaaaa?! No way! It's the beach! Your children looked excited to go to the beach. Come on, don't let a scandal stop you from taking your kids to the beach.”
“They want you there too. Are you sure it's a good idea to have you come with us after all of this going on?”
“Yup! I can wear a disguise if I need to. No matter what, I'll be right there with them!”Yura said with determination in her voice. “After all, I'm the cool and chill aunt!” She lowered her sunglasses and winked at Hikaru playfully.
“Heh,” He chuckled softly, “Of course you are.”He leaned forward on the table, “With this scandal finally clearing up with all of this evidence, I'll be going back to taking care of my agency, focusing on my acting and modeling careers and focusing on my children most importantly. With time, the scandal will be forgotten as everything else online.”
“Hmm… How will we show this off to the public? Making a video, or doing a press conference?
“Press conference is best. Facing the problem face to face with reporters and the public, who will be watching on TV, will be good for our image and show that we are not afraid of facing the accusations.” Hikaru suggested, “I suggest doing this press conference as soon as possible before anything else makes this situation much worse than it already is.”
“Got it. I can cancel all of my plans for the rest of the week, so we can prepare for the event. It's better to be prepared.”
“Mhm. I'll get the press conference set up and we can announce it on our social media to get much more attention.”
“Yeah!” Yura cheered. Suddenly, her mini celebration stopped, “Wait, when will we be able to do that?”
“Once the press conference is scheduled. I'll send you a text. Once it is scheduled officially, we'll have to prepare until then by notifying social media about it, getting our evidence and being prepared to answer any question they throw at us.”
Yura slowly nodded and resumed her mini celebration, “Let's get some cake to celebrate–”
“Wait, hold on, we have to wait until after the press conference and the outcome of it.”
“Oh…right.”Yura grumbled as Hikaru chuckled.
___
Ai remained seated on the couch of Ichigo and Miyako's home, hugging her knees to her chest, staring at the ground with a blank expression. For the past week, Ai hasn't been on social media, thanks to Miyako and Ichigo preventing her from doing so. Most of her time, she would be practicing her dancing for the concert B-Komachi will have. However, for the rest of her day, she would be in her room that Miyako and Ichigo kept for her in their house.
How much she wanted to know what was going with Hikaru during the scandal he was going through.
Ai's eyes flickered at the sound of a desperate door knock. She stood up from the couch and made her way over to the door. That must be the president and his wife. She unlocked the door, grabbed the door knob and twisted it. As she opened it, the door came to a halt as the door chain stopped it, leaving a gap. Ai peeked through it, spotting Nino standing there.
“Ai! Open the door! Quickly!”She exclaimed.
Ai closed the door and undid the door chain. She fully opened it. Nino entered the house, “Where's Ichigo-san and Miyako-san?”
“They left to go to Ichigo Production.”Ai replied, closing the door again and locking it. Nino sat down on the couch and grabbed the remote, “Damn. They're going to miss it!”
“Miss what?”Ai questioned, approaching Nino and sitting down next to her.
“The press conference of Kamiki-san and Katayose-san!”Nino answered, turning on the TV, trying to get on the right channel. Something in Ai flickered at Nino's answer, “Press conference?”
“Yeah. It was all over social media and billboards. You didn't know?”
“...No.”Ai mumbled, shaking her head, “I've been distracted and Ichigo-san and Miyako-san wouldn't let me be on my phone because of an accident, and I haven't had the energy to go out. Just for practice, that's all. Kamiki-san and Katayose-san are having a press conference today?”
“Yeah.”Nino nodded. She pointed at the screen, “Look.”
Ai looked over at the TV screen. Her eyes widened, spotting Hikaru and Yura sitting behind a rectangular table with stern yet determined expressions as cameras were facing them, and reporters took their spots, being prepared with questions to ask the two.
It was the day the scandal will finally end once and for all.
Chapter Text
In the Kamiki home, the twins, Taiki, and Airi remained seated on the couch, keeping their full attention on the TV screen. The anxiety and impatience ran through their bodies, not being able to contain themselves for all of the chaos to finally be over.
In Gotanda's home, Taishi leaned forward on the couch, resting his elbows on his lap and resting his chin on the top of his hands, sternly looking at the TV. “Taishi!” His mother shouted and plopped herself next to him, “Is it starting?! Tell me!”
“Ma! It's starting! Look!” Taishi shouted, pointing at the TV.
Taishi's mother gasped, realizing Taishi had already put on the press conference, “It's starting!”She cried out, “Shush!”
Mio and Seijuro quietly stood aside, showing their support, watching Hikaru and Yura, and making sure they were out of sight of the cameras.
Once the two got the signal of the cameras rolling, Hikaru inhaled deeply and exhaled. He began to speak, “Thank you all for joining us for this press conference. Thank you as well who are watching on screen,” Hikaru drifted his gaze to the camera with a small smile on his face, “For the past little over week, a scandal had formed accusations towards Katayose-san and I. We are here today in this press conference to show that those accusations are false.”
Yura nodded, speaking into her microphone in front of her, “Like Kamiki-san, we are here to prove those accusations are false. We understand there are doubts. We understand that this scandal is severe, with accusations pinned to Kamiki-san of being a sex offender. We understand that this scandal has great consequences for us and the people we love. Now that we are here, we can finally put those accusations to rest and prove that they are false.”
“Katayose-san! Question: How are you going to prove to the public that you're not the mother of Kamiki Aquamarine and Kamiki Ruby? Do you have your evidence to justify this claim of yours?” A tall, gray suited reporter stated, having a microphone in hand.
Ai stared at Yura to see her reaction, patiently waiting for her response.
Yura grinned, grabbing a folder and articles that rested in front of her on her side of the table, “I actually do have evidence to justify my claim of these accusations being false.” She opened the folder and turned it to the cameras to see, “As you can see,” She began as the cameras focused on the documents, zooming in, “These are medical records that I've obtained from my doctor who I've been with since I was a child. She is the same doctor who took care of my mother before she passed away. My manager, Honda Mio, was the one who introduced her to my family. A day after the article was published, I immediately went to my doctor to obtain my medical records and got exams done the next day. This medical record shows my medical history and care during the years since I was born.” She explained, pointing at each medical information on the documents: demographics, medical conditions, medications, test results, procedures, immunizations, billing and insurance, and provider notes.
Reporters leaned in curiously, taking in the information their eyes were seeing. Yura shook her head, showing off the exams she did with her doctor, “I've never been pregnant. I've never gone through the pain of childbirth. I've never gone through the tests and exams a pregnant woman would go through during the months of her pregnancy. As you can see, there's no information on this “newborn” that I gave “birth” to.”
The reporters whispered among each other. One stepped forward. A woman with long red hair, having her microphone in her hand, said, “How do we know that those records are not falsified to make yourself not be seen as the mother of Kamiki Aquamarine and Kamiki Ruby? A nine year old becoming a mother at such a young age and who is in the entertainment industry would try to hide this secret to prevent their career and image from being affected, especially when it comes to protecting their rapist.” Her eyes drifted to Hikaru for a moment.
Nino quietly watched the TV before her gaze drifted to Ai. She noticed Ai's glare and anger in her eyes at the words of the reporter.
Yura clenched her jaw, trying her best not to go off on the woman. She forced a smile, “Do you think I'm capable of falsifying my own medical records to protect a sick and cruel boy who raped a nine year old girl? Do you see me as a criminal, too?”
“No, of course not.” The reporter stammered, shaking her head at the actress.
“You're accusing me of falsifying my own medical records. Falsifying my own medical records is a crime. The punishment for that would be imprisonment up to five years or a substantial fine. However, it does also depends on the severity of the offense and circumstances of the crime.” Yura said calmly. She placed the documents on the table, keeping them open for the cameras, “I've never been pregnant. My medical records show that clearly. In addition, Kamiki-san and I were never near or knew each other during the time he was fifteen. I wasn't in Japan.”
Another reporter stepped out, “You were not in Japan? Where were you? What were you doing that you needed to leave Japan?” The woman questioned.
Yura showed off the articles that contained pictures of the event, “I was outside of Japan for a year. I was working in a production with a director as the main lead. These articles state what happened during that time. The film was never released for the issues the director had faced during that time when the film was finished and was expected to be premiered.”
As the cameras zoomed in on the articles Yura was showing off, the reporters whispered among each other.
A tall, brown haired male reporter stepped up and questioned, “Do you have any more evidence of that event? Pictures? Videos? The Director themselves?”
“I've contacted the Director of that production. Unfortunately, they couldn't come to the press conference as my witness, but they sent me videos and pictures during that time of me working with them on their film. The video projector, please.” Yura and Hikaru looked back at the white wall behind them as the projector turned on. A screen appeared on the wall, showing an image of a nine year old, Yura, behind the scenes. By the looks of it, Yura was practicing her lines with the script in her hands and Mio being next to her. There were other actors in the picture as well.
“Each video and picture that I will show you are scenes behind the film. Costumes, practicing scenes, speaking with other actors, my manager, the director themselves,” Yura explained as the pictures were known and videos were played, “And filming scenes.”
The reporters gasped quietly at the evidence in front of them as cameras focused on the screen, zooming in if needed.
“Even some silly pictures that were taken with the child actors I've worked with!” Yura giggled wholeheartedly as the images were shown with Yura posing with the other child actors around her age.
Ai watched each image and video that was known. Her eyes shimmered with her anger subsiding being replaced with hope. Nino stared at the images and videos with her eyes slightly expanded and eyebrows raised.
“I knew it!! Kamiki-san would never do such a monstrous thing!” Taishi's mother screamed over joyfully at the TV, “In your face!!’
“Ma!!” Taishi shouted, covering his ear, groaning in pain.
The screen turned off once the images and videos were shown. Yura and Hikaru faced the cameras again.
“So,” a reporter stepped up, “With this evidence, it is clear that you two never knew each other or were in Japan at the same time. Then, who is the mother of the twins?” They turned to Hikaru.
“Tell us, Kamiki-san, who is the mother of the twins? Where is she? Why is she not with you and your children?”
“Did she abandon you with the twins? Is she deceased?”
“Is she a celebrity?! Is she a deadbeat mother?!”
Reporters blurted out questions back and forth, wanting answers as the cameras fell on the actor. Before Seijuro could step out to help Hikaru, Hikaru lifted his hand as a sign for them to quiet down.
Once the reporters quieted down, Hikaru cleared his throat and spoke into his microphone, “I understand that there are a lot of people who want to know the mother of the twins. I understand there's a lot of questions. I understand there are people who want to know who she is. I understand.”
Airi, Taiki, and the twins watched quietly, mostly Aqua and Ruby, being the most focused on this topic. Finally, they were able to get some sort of answer to why their father had never spoken to them about their mother for the past years.
Hikaru sighed heavily, “I won't answer those questions. There's no point in bringing her up. I have my reasons why I won't answer any questions regarding her. Those reasons are personal. There is no need to reveal who the mother of my children is to you and anyone watching this press conference at home or their device.”
Reporters started speaking in union, trying to get their questions in, not letting Hikaru continue.
Yura immediately butted in trying to calm down the crowd of journalists with Hikaru doing the same. Seijuro immediately stepped up next to Hikaru, “Hey!” He shouted, glaring at the ground angrily, being in his overprotective Papa bear mode, “Let him finish speaking!”
The crowd died down. Yura and Hikaru sat back down on their seats. Hikaru flashed a thankful smile at Seijuro, who remained standing next to him. In response, Seijuro placed his hand on his shoulder for support.
Hikaru turned to the crowd again and continued, “As I was saying, there is no reason to reveal who the mother is to you and anyone watching this press conference. Their mother's identity isn't important to anyone; to my fans, the people I work with, and the people who work with Kamiki Production. Revealing the identity of the mother of my children won't change anything. It's no one's concern or business to know. My fans out there, the people I work with and the people who joined my agency wouldn't care who the mother of my children is. It won't change me. It won't change my agency. It won't change my career. It won't change anything about me or anyone. There are many celebrities who have their own secrets. Those secrets their fans don't know.” Hikaru explained, keeping a stern look, “You know why? Because their fans and the people they work with don't see the reason to know those secrets. My fans don't need to know who the mother of the twins is. My fans are supporting me. My fans are there to see me become someone I know my children can be proud of, and they can be proud of it as well. Not to know my personal life.”
Yura smiled at Hikaru's speech. She leaned close to her microphone and spoke, “Kamiki-san and I are people too. We deserve privacy like any other person out there. We understand that it was wrong to keep our friendship a secret and should have revealed it soon to prevent this scandal from happening.”
“Does that make the accusations of you two dating false as well?” A reporter butted in, stepping forward.
Yura blinked and slowly nodded, “Yes. It's false. Kamiki-san and I are close friends. During the time of getting to know each other and spending time with his family, I've grown a strong bond with Aqua, Ruby, and Kamiki-san. I lost my parents when I was seven. I was alone. The only family member I had and saw as was my manager, who adopted me months after my parents’ death. I couldn't make friends because of how toxic the entertainment industry is. I couldn't do it, so I was alone for the majority of my career. That's until I met Kamiki-san, that's when I finally made a close friend.”
The screen appeared again on the white wall behind Hikaru and Yura. Now, it was showing off the pictures that Yura took during the hangouts he had with Hikaru, along with pictures of them and the twins together. The majority of them were selfies.
“Each hangout I had with them was fun. It's been a long time since I've had that much fun to the point that I even lost track of time. I don't regret anything I did. I don't regret being friends with Kamiki-san because I'm finally experiencing being part of a family again. I'm sure my parents would have loved seeing me so happy and being the cool aunt that I am.” Yura crackled happily, but there was a hint of sadness in her tone of voice.
Ai watched Yura's eyes shimmering filled with sincerity. Those words weren't lies at all. They were coming straight from her heart. She smiled softly, feeling her body relax, seeing those wholesome pictures of the four. You really made the right choice, Hikaru. I'm so happy.
“That's so sweet!” Taishi's mother shouted with pure emotion and blew her nose into a tissue.
“Ma! Seriously?!” Taishi complained.
The same reporter spoke out, asking, “Is there a chance of you two dating in the future?”
Hikaru and Yura responded in unison, “No.”
“Are you going to sue the company who released this article and the reporter who made it?”
“No. We are not going to sue anyone.” Hikaru denied, “We just wanted to make these accusations clear and prove them false.”
“We don't want any more trouble.” Yura added, “As long as those accusations are claimed false and the article is taken down, we'll move on and keep moving forward.”
Aqua and Ruby watched the TV screen with a smile, but they were bummed out, not getting answers they wanted of their mother. Maybe one day, they will finally get their answers.
As the press conference continued with questions and answers, the conference was soon over.
Ai blinked a few times, staring at the TV screen watching Yura and Hikaru waving at the cameras as their goodbye before the commercial break appeared on screen, “It's over?” Ai whispered.
“it's over.” Nino confirmed, “This means the scandal was resolved. The scandal is closed now. They showed all of the evidence they had, and they proved everything is false.” She turned to Ai, who kept her gaze on the TV.
For a moment, Ai sat down processing what happened for the past hour of the press conference going on. Her face lit up as if her life was brought back to her body. She threw her arms around Nino, “It's over! It's all over! His reputation won't be affected anymore! He proved his innocence!” Ai chirped joyfully, burying her face onto Nino's shoulder. He'll be okay! He's going to be okay.
Nino's hand reached out to Ai's head, stroking her hair, wrapping her other arm around her. You're safe now. Our ultimate and invisible idol, Queen. An unsettling grin formed on her lips that reached from ear to ear, stroking her hair in a very frightening way.
___
Hikaru and Yura stood still for a moment in the back room with Seijuro and Mio standing next to each other, watching the two adults.
“We did it.” Yura said in disbelief.
“Yeah. We did it.” Hikaru slowly nodded.
The two adults turned to each other and celebrated, sharing a joyful embrace.
“We did it! Oh my God! We did it!” Yura cheered.
“Yeah! We finally proved those accusations false!” Hikaru exclaimed brightly.
Mio and Seijuro watched the two do their little celebration hug, pretty much jumping up and down as if they were teenagers. Hikaru and Yura pulled away from the embrace, smiling at each other.
“Hold on, you two, we have to wait until the public's response to the information you two gave,” Mio stated.
Seijuro nodded, “And then you can celebrate the outcome of it.”
“Oh shit, you're right.” Yura responded and pulled out her phone. She unlocked it and immediately went to her post that Hikaru and she made for their press conference. Hikaru grabbed his own phone from the pocket of his suit and navigated to his social media. His eyes widened at the sight of new comments coming in.
“Whoa! There's already new comments coming in! The press conference just ended!” Yura gasped, her jaw dropping.
“Well, what are they saying?” Seijuro asked, being curious himself.
“They're supporting us. The evidence we have proved to them that the accusations were false.” Yura responded.
Hikaru's eyes sparkled at the comments of apologizing to him for not believing him or sending him death threats. A lot of the comments were people showing their support and wanting the article to be taken down. They wanted the company and reporter to speak up on their mistake, “They're apologizing for the things they stated towards me. They are showing their support. They even want the company and reporter to speak up on their mistake.”
“Well, despite you two not wanting your fans to attack them, you can't control their actions. You already did your part. All you two can do is wait for the reporter and the company they work with to do their part.” Mio explained, approaching Yura and placing her hand on her shoulder.
“She's right. For right now, you two can focus on your careers while the wait begins. You two did an amazing job out there. I'm very proud of you two.” Seijuro wrapped his arms around Hikaru and Yura's shoulders, giving them a hug.
“Thank you. Seijuro-sama.” Hikaru smiled, giving him a small nod.
“Thank you.” Yura grinned happily and wrapped her arms around him, returning the embrace.
___
Once Hikaru and Seijuro stepped inside the house, Aqua and Ruby quickly dashed towards their father and wrapped their arms around him, “Papa! That was amazing! You really showed them that you were innocent!” Ruby exclaimed proudly, looking up at her father.
Aqua nodded, “We are really proud of you and Yura.”
“Thank you, my little stars.” Hikaru placed a kiss on their heads as the twins pulled away from the embrace. Seijuro closed the door and stood next to Hikaru.
“By the looks of it, it was a success.” Airi spoke, approaching them with Taiki next to her, “Have you seen the comments? What a huge support system Katayose-san and you got from just doing a press conference.”
“Well, Katayose-san and he had the evidence they needed to declare those accusations false, dear.” Seijuro grinned, patting Hikaru's head, “Of course, they'll get a huge support system from everyone. They're the victims of a scandal that shouldn't have been made in the first place.”
Taiki stepped closer to Hikaru and wrapped his arms around, giving him a hug, “I knew you could do it.” He whispered to him, smiling warmly. Hikaru relaxed and put his arms around Taiki, returning the hug and gently patting his head. He smiled softly at Taiki's support.
The teenager pulled away from the embrace, keeping his smile.
“Can I have a hug too, my talented son?” Seijuro spread his arms out to Taiki with an innocent look of a father.
“No.” Taiki coldly responded.
“Wha?! Why not? You hugged Hikaru!”
“It was for a special occasion.” Taiki grumbled, crossing his arms clearly embarrassed on showing any type of affection as the awkward teenage phase goes. Airi patted Taiki's head, “Awe! My little boy is going through his awkward teenage phase! How cute!” She crackled.
“Mom!” Taiki cried out embarrassed, covering his face with his palm. Aqua covered his mouth with his palm, preventing a chuckle from escaping.
Ruby turned to Seijuro and wrapped her arms around him, “I'll give you a hug, Seijuro-sama!”
“Aw! Thank you.” Seijuro laughed happily, returning the embrace.
Hikaru watched the family, finally feeling relieved and free from the scandal.
___
It's been almost two weeks since the press conference. Everything settled down for Yura and my father. Thanks to the evidence they had for the event, the accusations were proven false.
The subject of who's our mother was dropped. The topic of it wasn't brought up again. Everyone accepted their words of celebrities deserving privacy and the speech my father made about it. At least, for now. Unfortunately, it leaves Ruby and I questioning who our mother is, but one day, we'll get to know the truth. If so, we don't mind waiting. At least we have our father with us. And the rest of the family, too.
The reporter spoke up after a lot of comments and backlash towards them since the conference was finished. They spoke out on TV about the situation.
.
.
“It came to my attention that the article I have made has caused severe problems. I apologize for that. I apologize for causing a scandal that hurt Katayose Yura and Kamiki Hikaru.”
.
.
The reporter apologized for what they did. They apologized for causing harm and causing my father and Yura problems, for causing the scandal to happen.
.
.
“After a lot of backlash from the public, the article has been taken down. The article no longer exists. From my part and BAAC, we deeply apologize.”
.
.
The article was taken down. It doesn't exist, but unfortunately, it's hard to be able to get rid of anything on the internet once it was posted on all social media.
.
.
“I had foolish reasons to make that article. I wish I didn't use those pictures I took of Katayose Yura and Kamiki Hikaru to my advantage. I wish I could have stopped my selfish actions.”
.
.
It turns out that they wanted to get recognition. Attention. Money. They wanted to find a good story to be able to get what they wanted fast.
They got the opposite of that.
There were people who didn't believe their word, their apology. Many believed they were sorry because they had to face the consequences of their actions. There still are people who don't believe them and attack them for what they have done.
It was out of my father's control. Despite Yura's and his words of not attacking or sending death threats to the reporter and BAAC, there was nothing they could do. All Yura and my father could do is let the drama die down with time.
I'm not sure what happened with the reporter. At this point, they're out of our lives.
Now, Yura and my father can relax.
.
.
The sounds of footsteps were heard coming down the stone pathway of the cemetery as bouquets of flowers were carried: Two big ones and two small ones. As the footsteps reached the two graves side by side, the footsteps came to a halt.
“Here they are,” Yura spoke, glancing down at two tombstones of her mother and father, “My parents.”
The Kamiki family did a respectful bow at the Graves before Ruby looked over at Yura with a pout, “There's dead flowers on their stones.”
Yura chuckled faintly, “There aren't a lot of people who visit their graves. Just a very few loyal fans of theirs, and then Honda-san and I. With my career, I don't have a lot of time to change the flowers and clean their graves like I want to.”
Ruby kept her pout, glancing back at the two graves.
Yura lowered herself to the ground and sat on her knees, placing the bouquet of flowers on the grave, “Now, I came with new ones. New ones that will make their graves beautiful and colorful.” She spoke in a soft tone.
Aqua and Ruby shared a glance. A smile formed on their faces. Aqua grabbed the big bouquet in Hikaru's hands, which he gladly gave. The twins moved closer to the graves, placing the three bouquets down, “Your mother and father now have three more bouquets.” Aqua stated. As the twins cleaned up the old and dead flowers off their graves with Hikaru's help, Ruby smiled wholeheartedly, “They have the triple of the love!”
Yura watched the three clean up her parents’ grave. Once they were done, the three got on the ground and sat on their knees, facing the two graves. Yura stared at the four bouquets on display at her parents’ grave. She broke into an emotional smile, “Thank you for that. My parents would have appreciated it. My mother would have loved the flowers.”
“Obasan, do you think your mom would have liked us?” Ruby asked curiously.
“Of course. She would have adored you two if she met you.”
“Your father?” Aqua asked after.
“He would have loved you two as well. My parents would have been so excited to become grandparents. They would have loved to experience that.” Yura answered, keeping her gaze on the graves in front of them.
Ruby looked at the tombstones again, thinking to herself for a moment. She beamed, “Hi! Obasan's parents!” She began as if she was speaking to them face to face, “I'm Ruby! That's Aqua, my twin and Hikaru, my Papa!” She said, pointing them out.
Hikaru and Aqua blinked a few times before they smiled in response.
“We brought you more flowers to make your graves look so beautiful! Oh! Guess what? The scandal is over, and the article was taken down, too! Yay!” She cheered, clapping her hands happily, “Obasan and Papa were able to prove those accusations false and make that reporter speak up about their actions! Isn't that amazing? I'm sure you're very proud of your daughter. I bet you would have been amazing grandparents to Aqua and I! Ahaha! The best ones ever, that's for sure!” She chirped. She sighed sadly, keeping her smile, “Obasan is the best. She's the best aunt Aqua and I can ever ask for.”
“You have raised her well.” Aqua continued, smiling at the tombstones, “She spoils us a lot, mainly Ruby.” He chuckled out.
Yura chuckled to herself, knowing well her parents would have scolded her for that.
“But she makes us happy. It's fun to be able to enjoy having an aunt as energetic as Yura. I'm glad she came into our lives.” Aqua admitted with sincerity.
“She's an amazing friend– well, in her words, bestie.” Hikaru chuckled lightheartedly. He looked over at Yura, whose eyes were glued to him, “I'm thankful to have met her at the bar that day. I'm thankful to have her with me as my support and as the aunt of my children. I wouldn't change it for the world.”
Yura's lips parted in awed at his words as her cyan eyes shimmered with bright white stars. Her eyes drifted back to her parents’ grave.
“Don't worry,” Ruby reached out and placed her hand on the stones, smiling sincerely, “We'll take good care of her for you. You don't have to be worried about her. She's not alone anymore. She's part of our family. A family full of love and fun!”
“She'll be okay with us. We promise.” Aqua reassured, placing his hand on the stone with a gentle and warm smile tugging his lips.
A sniffle was heard from Yura. Hikaru and the twins glanced over at the young woman, “Yura?” Hikaru spoke first. Yura sniffled again, revealing her face to them. Streams of tears fell down her cheeks to her chin to her lap as her starry eyes sparkled with pure emotion, “Don't worry, they're happy tears!” She laughed as the tears continued to escape the corner of her eyes.
Ruby smiled and threw her arms around Yura, “Always happy tears, Obasan!” She exclaimed, burying her face onto her chest happily, “You're part of our family! You'll always be part of it! Forever!”
Aqua leaned against Yura's upper arm, comforting her, “You won't be alone anymore. We'll be here.”
“Yup. You won't get rid of us so easily.” Hikaru teased, crackling.
Yura grinned joyfully, wiping away her happy tears, “I would never get rid of you three. However, it will be impossible to get rid of me.” She winked playfully, goofing around.
The family laughed, enjoying their wholesome moment.
In the distance, a crow watched the four from a branch. It titled its head at the sight of a beautiful moment between the four. Once the family stayed a little longer at the graves of Yura's parents, they gave their respect (with a bow) and walked their way out to the entrance of the cemetery as the happy family they were.
The crow blinked once and flew off into the sky.
___
“Shinobase pop in Pyon arawaru Pop in aidoru!”
“Pop in happy to you!”
A phone began to ring, vibrating on the dresser. Nino looked over her shoulder to her phone. She stopped the music and approached her phone. Her eyes stared at the name ID coldly. She accepted the call, taking a hold of the device. She pressed it against her ear.
A voice was heard from the other side, speaking to her.
“No. I don't plan to kill the reporter.”
The voice spoke again from the other side of the phone.
“Are you an idiot? It'll be too risky. Besides, the scandal is already resolved. There's no point in killing them off. As long as the reporter doesn't mess with Kamiki-san or affects Ai in any type of way, there's no reason to harm them.”
The voice information Nino from the other side of the phone.
Nino averted her eyes to the side, “It would make it look like a suicide with those death threats they're receiving. At this point, anything I can plan for them will be seen as a suicide. There would be no suspects. However, the B-Komachi concert is coming up soon. I need to focus on that.”
The voice spoke again, but in a suggestive tone.
Nino tapped her fingertips against the dresser, listening, “You could. After all, all of those years of education weren't for nothing, and you do have access to that. The reporter would fall for it so easily. However, I suggest you keep your head low. Don't do anything until I tell you. Focus on getting to the top.”
The voice spoke again, agreeing with her.
“Perfect. Focus on what you need to do. If that reporter does anything else that can affect Ai, then we'll kill him off. For right now, don't do anything.”
After a few more minutes of talk, Nino ended the call and put her phone down on the dresser. She returned to what she was doing, unpausing the B-Komachi song.
Chapter 49
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
As the family stood in front of the staircase that led down to the beach, Yura and Ruby gasped loudly, beaming, “Beach day!” Yura exclaimed as she wore her two-piece bikini. Ruby had on her pink one-piece swimsuit, she exclaimed as well, “Beach day!”
Hikaru, Seijuro, Taiki, Airi, and Aqua stood behind the two girls, admiring the view, “Whoa, look at that. What a view.” Seijuro whistled, staring at the blue ocean.
“By the looks of it, we came early.” Taiki pointed out, holding onto the bags that contained the items they needed. The beach didn't have a lot of people early in the day. At least, not right now. Knowing it was summertime, this beach was going to be full in a few minutes or hours. “That's perfect. We can choose the perfect spot for us to relax.” Hikaru grinned, carrying the beach chairs.
Airi smiled, “Let's go find a spot before they take it.”
Seijuro nodded, “You're right, dear.” He agreed, holding onto the umbrella hanging over his shoulder.
“How are we going to find a good spot?” Aqua questioned, raising an eyebrow.
“Don't worry, Aqua, your cool aunt will find the perfect spot!” Yura said with determination. Ruby gasped in devastation, “Obasan! Obasan! They're taking spots! Obasan!” She cried out, waving her arms in panic.
“Oh shit!” Yura cursed, “Let's go get our spot quickly!” She said, dashing down the staircase with Ruby beside her. The two raced down the beach to find the perfect spot for them seven, “Beach day! Beach day! Beach day!” The family could hear Yura and Ruby chanting out loudly with their arms in the air. Clearly, they were determined to find the perfect spot for their beach day.
“It's unfortunate that Katayose-san's manager couldn't join us.” Seijuro said as the five family members made their way down the staircase, stepping onto the sand. Hikaru held onto the bench chairs, saying, “Yura told me that Honda-san wanted to stay behind and work on some things for the agency and Yura's career. All Honda-san told her is to have fun and to be careful. Oh, and not to drown too.”
“She does know how to swim, right?” Taiki asked, looking at the blond man.
“Of course.”
“That's good. At least we don't have to worry about her being in danger.” Airi smiled innocently. Unfortunately.
As they walked down the beach, their eyes were fixed on Ruby and Yura, who were running around finding a good spot to place everything down. “Obasan! Obasan!” Ruby cried out, waving her arm in the air.
Yura looked over at Ruby.
Ruby was pointing at a certain spot, “There! That's perfect!”
Indeed, it was.
It was near the water. A good view to keep an eye on the kids if they decide to get in the water. It was a good spot where there wouldn't be a lot of people getting in their way or space.
“Get it!” Yura shouted, seeing a family making their way over to the spot. The two started to race towards it. Without hesitation, Yura immediately threw herself and landed on the spot, claiming it, “Ow.” She grunted in pain.
The family frowned in disappointment and walked off to find another spot.
Ruby panted, stopping on her tracks, “We did it!” She cheered happily.
“Yeah!!” Yura cheered as well, sitting on the sand.
As the rest of the family made it, Hikaru chuckled, “You didn't have to throw yourself, Yura. We could have found another spot.”
“No way! This beach day has to be perfect! It's our first one together!” Yura said happily, grinning. Seijuro and Airi set up the umbrella as Taiki placed the bags down. Hikaru unfolded the beach chairs with Aqua's help and placed them down.
“Yeah! Besides, we won!” Ruby grinned smugly.
Hikaru took a seat on his beach chair, opening the bag that Taiki had carried, “Congrats on winning,” Hikaru crackled, holding onto a bottle of sunscreen, “Come here. You need to put on sunscreen. You too, Aqua.”
“Whaa!? Papa!” Ruby whined as Aqua, and she stepped in front of Hikaru. Pouring some sunscreen on Aqua's palm, Hikaru explained, “Don't complain. You need it to protect your skin. You don't want to get a sunburn, do you?”
“...No.” Ruby grumbled, putting her hand out in defeat.
“That's what I thought.”
Taiki watched them, taking off his sleeveless shirt and placing it down on his beach chair. He quietly made his way to the water.
“Taiki!” Seijuro shouted.
Taiki groaned and looked over, “Yes?”
“Where are you going? Put on sunscreen.” Seijuro demanded, extending the bottle of sunscreen to his son. Taiki groaned in annoyance, making his way back. He grabbed the bottle, “It takes too long to fully dry and protect my skin.”
“It only takes 15 minutes. You'll survive.” Seijuro crackled.
Yura stood up from the sand and made her way to the ocean happily.
“Yura! Do you have sunscreen on!?” Hikaru called out to her, putting on sunscreen on himself after removing his white shirt and placing it aside.
“Yup! Honda-san forced me to put it on before you picked me up!” Yura shouted back before getting in the water happily. Ruby pouted, now needing to wait for the sunscreen to dry fully. Aqua smiled, now having sunscreen on his skin and his back with the help of Hikaru.
“There. Now you two have to wait until you get in the water. Be careful when you're swimming. Don't go too deep, alright? Be where I can see you.” Hikaru spoke, having their attention on him. The twins nodded in response.
Taiki remained seated on his chair, crossing his arms waiting while watching Yura swimming in the ocean.
“Dear, can you put some sunscreen on my back?” Airi asked Seijuro with an innocent smile on her face, holding her sunscreen bottle. Seijuro grabbed the container, “Of course, my loving wife!” He cooed, pouring some sunscreen on his palm. As Seijuro did that, Hikaru grabbed a hair tie, “Come here, my little star. I need to put your hair in a ponytail. It'll be easier for you to swim without having your hair covering your face or bothering you.” He said, having Ruby sit next to him, having her back facing him.
Ruby smiled with her eyes closed. Hikaru tied her hair back into a ponytail. Once he was done, he placed a kiss on her cheek, “Mwah! Done.”
“Thanks Papa!” Ruby placed a kiss on Hikaru's cheek in response, “Mwah!”
Airi maintained her attention on Hikaru, feeling her husband's hands spreading sunscreen over her skin. She smirked, appreciating Hikaru's figure with passion in her gaze. Taiki ran to the water and dived in after the sunscreen had dried completely.
“Taiki! Be careful!” Seijuro shouted at his son.
“Can we get in the water, Papa?!” Ruby gasped, bouncing up and down.
“Of course. Again, be careful. Don't go too deep into the water. Are you sure you two don't need any arm floaties?”
“We are sure.” Aqua responded as the twins shared a smirk. As if it's my first time swimming.
Hikaru chuckled, “Alright. Just be careful, please.” He pleaded.
The twins nodded before dashing their way to the water to join Taiki and Yura. Seijuro looked over at Airi, “Dear, are you going to join us?” He asked, tilting his head.
“I'll join you in a moment. I want to relax a bit in my chair.” Airi responded. Seijuro nodded and placed a kiss on her cheek before making his way to the water. The woman quietly watched Seijuro swimming in the ocean with Yura having a splashing battle with the children.
Airi averted her eyes towards Hikaru, forming that same smirk again.
Hikaru rose up from his chair after putting the bottle of sunscreen back in the bag. He smiled as he approached the ocean. Airi maintained her attention on him while sitting back in her chair. She took a big breath in and out, relishing the fresh air and the scenery in front of her, particularly Hikaru. As Airi continued to gaze at the twenty-six-year-old, she found herself biting her bottom lip, watching the ocean water run down Hikaru's body.
After 30 minutes, Seijuro walked back to Airi and sat down on his beach chair next to his wife, “Aren't you going to swim with us?” He asked.
“In a bit, dear. I'm enjoying the fresh air. It's been a long time since I had a nice break from acting.” Airi responded, having her eyes closed and relaxing on her beach chair, “With all of the dramas I've been a part of, it's exhausting.”
“That's true. It is a nice break, and we should enjoy it as much as we can before we go back to being busy in the entertainment industry.” Seijuro agreed, watching Yura, Hikaru, and the children shooting at each other with water guns that they brought.
“Ahh!!” Yura screamed, trying to block the water hitting her face, “Hey! Not the face!”
“You did it to me, so I can do it to you!” Hikaru crackled.
“It's not my fault you were distracted!” Yura protested, shooting Hikaru back with the water gun, snickering.
“Ah! Hey!” Hikaru shouted, covering his face with his forearm in the water. Yura laughed before she screamed again when the children began shooting at her, “Oh shit! An ambush!” She turned around and quickly moved away.
“No one shoots at my Papa! Phew, phew!” Ruby laughed as Aqua grinned.
Taiki laughed, shooting at Yura with his water gun in hand, “Tackle her down!” He ordered, pointing at Yura.
“What– Fuck!” Yura cursed loudly and fell into the water causing a loud splash once Ruby tackled her down.
Seijuro smiled warmly at the sight in front of him, “I'm still conflicted on something.”
“Hmm?” Airi opened her eyes, turning her head towards her husband.
“Why were you so hurt when Katayose-san came into the family? From what I remember, Ruby said it was hurting you to have Katayose-san close to the family to the point of making you cry.” Seijuro looked at his wife, tilting his head to the side, “By the looks of it now, Katayose-san turned out to be a good aunt figure for the twins. Probably even to Taiki. Why were you so scared of Katayose-san replacing you as the twins’ mother figure? You have been in the lives of the twins since they were newborns.”
Airi paused for a moment at her husband's question. She turned her head away, “Why are you bringing that up now after all of the time that passed?”
“Because I'm curious.”
“If you were curious, why didn't you ask me when it was actually happening?”
“Because I was busy with the film I was a part of. It was my first main role! Along with that, I had to comfort Hikaru through the whole thing of Ruby going against him. I didn't have the time or mind to even ask how you're feeling, or why you were so sad about it. So much was going on already.” Seijuro groaned, holding his head.
Airi rolled her eyes and closed her eyes again, “It doesn't matter now why I was hurt and sad about Katayose-san. She's already part of this family.” She said in a bit of a venous tone.
“I just want to know why you were hurt by her. Why did you think she would replace you as the mother figure to the twins? Hikaru had only known her for such a short amount of time! Why were you so scared?”
“You won't understand, Seijuro.” Airi responded coldly.
“I won't if you don't tell and help me understand.”
After a small pause from the woman, Airi opened her eyes and glanced back at Seijuro, "Alright. I'll explain why I felt that way.” She sat up, moved her legs over the edge of the chair, facing Seijuro now. Her stern gaze looked straight into her husband's, “Imagine this: I meet a male actor who I get along with amazingly. We have been seeing each other at the bar lately and spending time with one another to get to know each other. I decided to introduce him to the family, mainly Taiki. Now, let's say, Taiki begins to like him and spends more time with him. How would you feel about your own son spending more time with another man considering you're his birth father? How would it feel to see Taiki getting much more comfortable with another man who I met and brought to the family in the time span of two months? How would you feel if Taiki saw another man, a stranger, as a father figure?”
Seijuro blinked. He was taken back at the sight of his wife's dull and cold eyes piercing through him.
“How would you feel to be replaced by another man?” Airi asked, having no shine or warmth behind her eyes, “A man who is much better than you at parenting, much more successful in the entertainment industry, better looking, and someone who matters in the entertainment industry. Hmm?”
“Airi, That's different. I'm Taiki's biological father. I'm not his father figure like you are a mother figure to the twins. That situation doesn't compare to the one you faced.” Seijuro protested, narrowing his eyes.
“But you're still being replaced, right? Answer me the question, Seijuro. How would you feel to be replaced by another man in Taiki's life? How would you feel to know that one day Taiki will call that man “Dad” and leave you behind? Hmm?”
Seijuro stared at his wife, conflicted with his lips slightly apart, “I…”
“Imagine seeing Taiki with another man who he sees as a father and calls him “Dad” while he doesn't see you as his father anymore. Why would he? The man is handsome, a better parent, is an important figure in the entertainment industry and is much more successful than you are.” Airi continued, keeping her icy gaze.
Someone good looking, like Hikaru.
Someone who's a better parent, like Hikaru (at least somewhat).
Someone who's much more successful than you are, like Hikaru.
Someone who's an important figure in the entertainment industry, like Hikaru.
Someone who is the biological father of Taiki.
How would you feel to be replaced by Hikaru?
“Like Hikaru?” He questioned, looking over at Hikaru, who was still playing around with the children and Yura.
“Yes. Someone like him.”
After some thinking from Seijuro, he answered, “Maybe… I would feel sad and hurt to see my own son prefer another man to be his dad. Someone like Hikaru with his success and good looks, It would hurt much more to see that man give Taiki everything he wants so easily while I'm working hard to give him that too.” His gaze lowered to his feet sadly.
“It wouldn't feel nice to be replaced by another person, hmm?”
“No…”
“Would you be angry at the man for stepping into your role of being Taiki's father, and stealing his attention and affection?” Airi asked, watching her husband staring down at the sand, sulking at the image of being replaced as Taiki's dad in his head.
Seijuro scratched the side of his head, “I… I suppose I would be. For him to step up, take my place and make himself be seen as Taiki's father when he's just a simple stranger, I would be angry.”
“What if he was someone close to you?”
Seijuro stayed quiet, thinking of his answer for her question. Someone close to me? The warmth and shine faded from his eyes, clasping his hands together tightly, “I would feel betrayed and angry at the person who I trusted, who simply just came and took my place in Taiki's life as his father, but,” He averted his eyes to the side, “I would feel guilty. For Taiki to replace me with another man, it would mean I failed as a parent to him. It would mean I lost his trust and love. It would mean I'm just an original person to him. I don't want that.”
“Now you see why I was so hurt by Katayose-san? I was scared of being replaced by her. I may not be their biological mother, but I was there to see them grow up. I was there to see them take their first steps, say their first word, to accomplish their milestones! I was there to give them the hug of a mother, give them the love of a mother they deserved and I was there to finally hear them say that they loved me for the first time. I was there. At this point, I see them as my own children. It's as if I gave birth to them myself.” Airi said loudly. Her voice and her eyes filled with unshed tears, “I'm their mother in their eyes, Seijuro. There are so many women out there who can replace me so easily. I don't want to lose Aqua and Ruby. I don't want to lose that role of being their mother figure. I love them so much just like I love Taiki. All three of them are everything to me.”
Seijuro's eyes widened at the sight of Airi shedding tears, “Airi…”
“I don't want to feel like something someone can replace or throw away.” Airi wiped away her tears with the back of her hands, “Losing a child or being replaced by another woman in a child's life can be very painful for a mother like me and many others out there. I just don't want to lose them.” Airi cried, her voice cracked much more as the uncontrollable tears streamed down her cheeks.
Seijuro stood up and sat down next to her. He slid his arm around her shoulders, bringing her to his chest, “You'll always be Aqua and Ruby's mother figure. No one can replace you. As long as Ruby and Aqua love you as their mother, you would never be replaced. Katayose-san made it clear that she will never try to take your place. She's ecstatic on being an aunt to the twins, even Taiki if he desires.” He placed a kiss on her temple and smiled. He lifted Airi's chin and wiped away her tears, “Now, stop crying before Ruby sees you. You know how she gets when she sees one of us crying. She will do everything to put a smile on our faces, ahaha!” He crackled.
Airi sniffled and chuckled, “Yeah. That's my sweet Ruby with her massive heart of gold.”
“Mhm! Hikaru taught her well. Now come on, let's go in the water and have fun.” Seijuro said, standing up from the chair and extending his hand towards her.
Airi sniffled. With a smile, she took her husband's hand and stood up, “Let's go.”
___
After two hours, Seijuro, Yura, the twins and Taiki played in the sand. All five of them focused on building a sand castle with the buckets and plastic tools they brought for it. “Let's make it as big as possible! It'd be so cool if it was so tall and big!” Ruby chirped, smiling, pouring the sand into her bucket with a shovel.
“We'll make the best castle ever, Ruby!” Yura exclaimed.
“As long as no one comes and ruins it.” Taiki narrowed his eyes on his surroundings.
“They won't, Taiki. Don't worry. If they do, we can just remake it again but much better.” Seijuro reassured him. Aqua carved onto the sand with his plastic craving tool, sticking his tongue out being fully focused. While they did that, Hikaru placed the water guns back in the bag, sitting on his beach chair.
Airi glanced over at Seijuro, Taiki, Yura and the twins busy with their sand castle having their fun together. Her gaze moved around, observing her surroundings before her gaze flickered to Hikaru, whose back was facing her. Airi stood up from her chair and approached Hikaru. Her hands reached out and hovering her hands against his skin steadily. How much she wanted to touch the smooth skin of the twenty-six year old, a skin that was unmarked and pure.
At least, on the outside it seems so.
From the outside, his skin looked pure. Clean. Fresh. Untouchable.
The same way her own skin looked to those men before destroying it with their filthy lust and desires.
Airi smirked darkly, admiring the body of the man in front of her. A hint of lust danced in her eyes.
On the inside, Hikaru's skin was marked with Airi's hands. Every single touch from Airi was burned onto his skin.
Her touches.
Her kisses.
Her teeth.
Her tongue.
Airi pressed her hands against his skin, caressing the skin that touched her palms.
Hikaru's eyes widened, immediately freezing at the hands of Airi touching him. He immediately turned around and pushed Airi’s hands away in reflex, “What are you doing?!” Hikaru stammered, wrapping his arms around himself protectively.
“Just enjoying the view and the body in front of me.” Airi responded, taking a seat next to Hikaru. Her lustful gaze never left Hikaru's gaze. Airi could clearly see panic in the man's starry eyes. She snickered, “Don't worry, I won't try anything. I can't risk myself with all of these people out there and life guards too. Good thing we have this umbrella. it can really hide some things, can it?”
Hikaru didn't respond, having his gaze fixed on her not wanting to look away.
“Don't be so panicked. Good thing our family and Yura are busy with their sandcastle. I heard they'll be burying Seijuro under sand. How fun. It's going to be a torture for Seijuro, ahaha!” Airi laughed wholeheartedly at the image in her mind. Hikaru finally looked away from her, tightening his arms around himself.
Airi sighed in disappointment, “Too bad we are surrounded by people. The things I would do to you and that handsome body of yours.” She whispered and learned closer to Hikaru, having a lustful smirk on her face. She continued to whisper, “Just imagine me on top of you, enjoying every single part of you. Imagine me sucking, touching and bouncing on your cock over and over. Wouldn't it feel nice to have my naked body against yours? You feeling every single part of my body: my skin, my breasts, my ass, and my pussy.”
Hikaru stared at the sand with a flat expression, but internally, he felt disgusted at Airi's words. His stomach turned, feeling like he could throw up right then and there. In a low whisper, Hikaru pleaded, “Stop… Not here. Not right now, please.”
Airi hummed innocently, crossing her leg over the other, leaning away from Hikaru, “I had this interesting conversation with Seijuro.” She began, changing the subject and shifting the mood, “Seijuro asked me about the time where Ruby didn't accept Katayose-san and was against you. He asked me why I was so hurt over a woman that you barely knew and why I was scared that she would replace me as the mother figure to your twins. I gave him an answer to his questions. Of course, I didn't tell him the other reason why I was scared of Katayose-san coming into this family. That's a secret between you and I.” She let out a smirk.
Hikaru turned his head. His gaze landed on Airi. The woman continued to speak, “I asked him a very interesting question. I asked him how he would feel if another man took over his role as Taiki's father. Another man who's handsome, a better parent, successful, and an important figure in the entertainment industry. Someone like you, Hikaru. He told me that he would be angry about it. However, I asked if that man was someone close to him… do you want to know what he said?”
Hikaru stared at her with an unreadable expression on his face, “...What did he say?”
“He would feel betrayed. He would feel angry. Do you want to know what that means if Seijuro ever found out that you're Taiki's biological father?” Airi questioned in a whisper as the dark and wide grin formed on her lips. Her underwhelming and twisted grin reached ear to ear as her expression darkened. She leaned in and said, “He'll hate you. Maybe, even despise you.”
Hikaru's eyes widened as the color of skin drained. The small spark in his eyes that was there moments ago faded at Airi's answer.
Airi snickered darkly at his reaction.
Before she could speak, Yura approached them with a bright grin on her face, “Come on, Hikaru! Join us! You're taking too long putting those water guns away!” She exclaimed as her starry eyes sparkled, standing in front of Hikaru. Her smile flattened at the absence of the spark that was in Hikaru's starry eyes moments ago. Her eyes flickered towards Airi and back at Hikaru, “Hikaru, did something happen?”
“He's just thinking about what to do when he goes back to Kamiki Production. I'm sure Kamiki Production is working with a lot of clients right now, right Hikaru?” Airi asked, tilting her head.
It took Hikaru a few seconds to come back to reality. He cleared his throat and nodded, “Yes. A lot of clients.”
Yura looked at Hikaru for a time before narrowing her eyes. "This is supposed to be a vacation, Hikaru! You are not supposed to think about work!" She scolded and crossed her arms. Airi giggled, covering her mouth, "Hikaru has always been a hardworking man. Aside from the twins, nothing will keep him from focusing on his profession." She stood up from her chair, smiled at the two, and walked over to the family who were still constructing a sandcastle.
Yura's gaze stayed on Airi as she walked off. Her eyes flickered back to Hikaru. She reached out and placed her hands on his shoulders. Hikaru's gaze met Yura's.
Yura narrowed her eyes, “Don't think about your agency, acting or modeling career, Hikaru! This is a vacation! Stop it!” She scolded again, slightly shaking the man sitting down. Hikaru blinked a few times. He responded, “I can't help it. It's what happens when you're an agency owner. In other words, someone important in the entertainment industry.”
“And? Don't think about your work right now, got it?” Yura waved her finger at him, continuing to scold him.
“I'll try.” Hikaru flashed a calculated smile at Yura.
However, Yura didn't see that spark Hikaru had moments ago back in his starry eyes. She tilted her head in concern, “Hikaru, did Himekawa-san do something to you?” She asked, doing a brief glance at Airi. Hikaru shook his head, “No. She was just comforting me and giving me a nice talk.”
“Are you sure…?”
“Of course.” Hikaru grinned forcefully. Yura's eyes slightly expanded at the sight of Hikaru's black, dull starry eyes piercing through her, sending a shiver down her spine. She stepped back for a brief moment.
She stepped closer to Hikaru again and wrapped her arms around him, resting her head on his shoulder, “If you need someone to talk to, I'm here. We are best friends.” She whispered, having a warm smile on her face, “You are there for me and I'll be there for you.”
Once the hug broke off, Hikaru stared at Yura smiling warmly at him with her white starry eyes sparkled in front of him. Her hands placed on his shoulders again, “If something is bothering you, or you have a problem, it's my problem too! No one fucks around my best friend! After all, I'm staying for the long run, remember? I'll be right here if you need to fuck up anyone!”
Hikaru blinked, not sure how to react to that. However, seconds later, Hikaru laughed wholeheartedly, “Don't fuck up anyone. I don't need you getting in trouble, or being in a scandal again, please.”
“You can't stop me.” Yura winked mischievously, sticking her tongue out.
Hikaru rolled his eyes playfully as his laugh died down.
“Papa!” Ruby ran up to Hikaru and wrapped her arms around him, “Come on, we are waiting for you! We have to make the sandcastle bigger!” She chirped enthusiastically.
Aqua approached them with a soft smile on his face, “Ruby wants to make the biggest sandcastle ever.”
“Is that even possible?” Hikaru asked the twins.
Aqua and Ruby shared a glance and looked back at their father, “I'm not sure.” Aqua responded, narrowing his eyes puzzled.
“It'll be possible if we all work together, right Obasan!?” Ruby turned to Yura.
“Yup!” She chirped.
“Well, let's make the biggest sandcastle ever!” Hikaru exclaimed, wrapping his arms around the twins and giving them a tight embrace. Aqua and a very excited Ruby grinned cheekily, leaning against their father's embrace and warmth.
Yura watched the family of three smiling in their little family hug. She smiled warmly at the sight of the spark appearing in Hikaru's starry eyes again.
___
After another hour, the sandcastle was done. The family of seven stood back, admiring their hard work. Ruby sniffled, having unshed tears in her eyes, “It's beautiful.”
“That was a workout.” Taiki spoke, “But it was fun building it.”
“It sure was.” Seijuro wrapped his arm around Taiki's shoulders, grinning proudly.
“It's our masterpiece.” Airi chuckled.
"I wonder how long it will last before it crumbles." Aqua muttered and massaged his chin. Yura ran to her bag and dug through it, hoping to find something. She then returned to the gathering and said, "Let's take a picture! Group picture!" She said, placing her phone on the selfie stick.
“You brought a selfie stick?” Taiki questioned, raising an eyebrow.
“Duh! We are going to take a lot of group pictures. It's a necessity, Taiki-kun.” Yura chirped, expending the selfie stick, “Now gather around, people!”
The family gathered around the sandcastle. Yura smiled at the phone, doing a peace sign, “Say cheese and smile!” She chirped.
“Cheese!” The family exclaimed as Yura took the picture, pressing a button on the handle of the selfie stick. After a few pictures, the family admired their hard work again as Yura looked through the group pictures, “Perfect. The pictures came out nicely! The perfect view of our sandcastle.” She said, looking over at the family.
“That's great. Now, we can have those pictures as a memory of our hard work. It'll be very fun to see those pictures when the twins and Taiki are much older!” Seijuro smiled.
“Ah, the memories.” Airi giggled.
Suddenly, a massive wave crashed into the masterpiece. The sandcastle vanished as the wave receded. The family stared in pure horror and disbelief at what just happened with their jaws dropped.
Aqua was the first one to say, “That sandcastle lasted longer than I expected.”
“Ah, nature. Of course.” Taiki grumbled, having his arms crossed against his chest.
Ruby fell on her knees in defeat, “My sandcastle…” She whispered, having unshed tears in her eyes.
“Your sandcastle?” Taiki echoed, shooting a glare at Ruby.
Hikaru kneeled down next to Ruby and stroked her back, “Awe, my little star, don't be sad. It's part of nature. We can't go against it. The most important part of all of this is that we had fun! Yura took pictures, so we have a nice memory of our sandcastle.” He explained. Ruby looked over at her father with a quivering pout lip.
Hikaru placed a kiss on her cheek, “Mwah. It'll be okay. We can come another time and make another castle much better than that one was.”
“Really, Papa?”
“Mhm!” He nodded.
Ruby wrapped her arms around him, burying her face onto his shoulder. Hikaru scooped her up in his arms, holding her in his arms with a soft smile on his face.
___
After another hour of having fun on the beach, the family changed into more comfortable clothes and made their way to a nearby restaurant to eat as a family. As the family took their seats at a long table, Yura scrolled through the pictures that she took, showing them off to Ruby, “All the pictures came out perfect! It was so fun being at the beach. Time went by fast.”
“It really did.”
Ruby gasped at the sight of the sandcastle in some of the pictures, “My sandcastle…” She whimpered.
“It's just a sandcastle, Ruby.” Taiki spoke as Hikaru stroked her head, comforting her during her grieving. Ruby made her pouty face. She explained, “It's not just a sandcastle! It was a very beautiful creation that nature destroyed!”
“You'll be fine, Ruby.” Aqua said, siding with Taiki.
Ruby stared at Aqua with a hint of betrayal in her eyes. She cried out, wrapping her arms around her father, “Papa!!”
Hikaru put his arms around him and placed a kiss on top of her head, “Don't listen to them. You can grieve all you want, my little star.” He chuckled faintly, stroking her head. As Ruby grieved over their sandcastle again, a waitress walked up to their table and placed the menus down, “Welcome! What can I get for you?” She chirped joyfully at the family.
After having a delicious and warm meal as a family, the family of seven walked down the sidewalk. Seijuro yawned, covering his mouth, “That was delicious. Now, I'm sleepy. Ugh.” He groaned in annoyance.
Airi giggled, leaning her head against her husband's upper arm, “Awe, well, with all of the movement, excitement, and fun we had at the beach, it's not surprising your body will start feeling tired. Especially because we are not as young as we used to be.”
“Don't remind me. I already feel old with my gray hair.” Seijjro whined, sulking.
Taiki patted his father's back as comfort, “There. There. You still look good, Dad.”
“Really?” Seijuro looked over at Taiki with his eyes sparkling at his compliment.
“Sure.” Taiki responded, trying to sound convincing.
It didn't work.
“Sure? That's your answer? What does that supposed to mean?!” Seijuro cried out, narrowing his eyes. Airi muffled a laugh, covering her mouth.
Walking ahead of the family, Hikaru, Yura and the twins spoke among each other, “Does anyone want any ice cream? I saw an ice cream shop a few blocks from here!” Yura grinned over at the family.
“I want some!” Ruby chirped, raising her hand.
“Hmm… It would be very refreshing during this hot weather. I'm in.” Aqua grinned. Hikaru patted Aqua's head, smiling over at Yura, “I'm all for it as well.”
Yura smirked mischievously, “Well, if everyone is all in for the ice cream, last one there is a rotten egg!” She exclaimed and dashed down the sidewalk.
Ruby gasped in panic, “I wasn't ready!!” She cried out, running after her, “Obasan!!!”
Aqua and Hikaru blinked a few times and shared a glance. With a muffle chuckle, they ran after the two.
Seijuro, Airi and Taiki watched the race between the four. Seijuro smiled warmly, feeling his heart melting at the sight of Hikaru, Aqua and Ruby smiling and laughing with Yura, “I'm glad that Yura is part of this family. It'll be much more fun with her in the family.”
“Yeah. I like her. Not because she's cute– well, it's one of the reasons, but because she's energetic.” Taiki spoke.
Airi stared ahead as they walked next to each other. With an unreadable expression, a calculated smile formed on her lips, “Yeah. I like her too. It'll be very fun having her as part of the family.”
Very fun.
Her smile flattened for a second before it returned. She hummed a cheerful tune as she continued to walk with her family.
Notes:
What a way to end the manga 😀
What a journey, but overall, I'm glad I got to finish it and finally know how it ends!
With that said, thank you for your support and love for this book! We're about to hit 40k (during the time I'm posting this, lol)! Thank you all for reading this fanfic of the crazy AU of mine.
I hope I won't disappoint you with how the story is going and the ending of it. I know there are some people out there who are disappointed by how the manga ended. I hope my ending (if it ever comes that is and if you guys are still here reading this book) doesn't disappoint you! :)
I re-read this book sometimes and I want to read more but then I remember I'm the author of this book lol. I wouldn't have thought I would end up writing a decent plot.
As time goes on with this fanfic getting its updates, the more of the story will be revealed! I'm very excited to see your guys' reactions to certain events that will happen in the future! It will be very fun to write out!
Again, thank you for the support and love! It means a lot. <3
Chapter 50
Notes:
Hi. lol.
I know I've been gone and I've seen people asking when the next update is coming, and here it is!
Sorry for being gone for a month. Exam week caught up to me, motivation was drained because of that, and I didn't have much energy to work on the chapter faster. However, I've been working on the timeline of the book, just typing it out, so that's all I had the energy and motivation to do, but now, I finally finished the chapter as you can see and I hope you enjoy reading it! :D
Chapter Text
It's been almost year. It's been good. My father has been focusing on Kamiki Production with the new clients that have been pouring in, along with some acting jobs in different productions, and even got invited to game shows.
“Aqua! Aqua! It's Papa!” Ruby nudged his arm as the twins peacefully remained seated on the couch with the game show on TV, a game show that Hikaru was a part of a few months ago.
“Ruby, we have already watched this.” Aqua stated, fidgeting with something in his hand.
“And?! It's nice to watch it again!” Ruby grumbled at her twin, keeping her gaze on the TV screen. On the screen, Hikaru is seen with other actors who were invited to the physical game show. They were getting prepared to go through an obstacle that was prepared for them for the event. The actors were separated into two teams; Red and Blue.
Hikaru was on the blue team, wearing a blue shirt like his teammates.
“Didn't his team win this game?” Aqua asked, titling his head.
“Yup!” Ruby chirped, kicking her legs excitedly.
Aqua chuckled faintly, leaning against the couch.
Again, it's been good for the past months. Taiki has been getting more acting jobs in productions. Same with Seijuro-sama and Airi-san. I've been getting acting jobs as well from Gotanda-san and other directors that reached out to my father for me. Ruby has also been doing well with her modeling gigs. Oh, she's taking singing and dancing classes after school. After begging our father to put her in classes, he was able to do it for her to pursue her dream of being an idol. The more time goes by, the more she reminds me of Sarina. The way she talks about being an idol, it's the same way Sarina did. Sometimes… I do think of Ruby as Sarina.
Heh.
At this point, I won't be very surprised if Ruby and I are famous when we get older.
I would have never thought that I'd be a good actor, with my father's help, of course. Who knew acting could be so much fun.
Oh, Yura has been getting more jobs in films, game shows, reality shows, etc. The scandal brought more attention to her. My father and she have been very close. She has also spent a lot of time with us and always finds a way to make our hangouts fun. In other words, She's been a good aunt to Ruby, and I.
Taiki has also built a good connection with Yura. As the typical teenage mind of his, he finds her “hot”.
Aqua rolled his eyes and glanced down at the object he was holding between his fingertips. It was the Ai keychain Yura gave him; Ai's signature was still well kept as if it was brand new.
Ruby and I are now twelve. The same age, Sarina passed away. I could never imagine the fear and pain she went through at this age. For her to die so young…
Aqua fidgeting with the keychain in his hand with a sad frown. A heavy sigh escaped his mouth.
The front door opened and closed. Seijuro appeared in the doorway of the living room with an envelope in hand. He looked over at the twins. He did a brief glance at the TV, “Are you two watching that show again?”
“Yup! It's fun to see Papa be in these game shows! It's even funnier when he falls.” Ruby giggled, covering her mouth. Aqua's gaze landed on the envelope in Seijuro's hand, “What's that?” He asked, putting the keychain in his pocket.
“Oh, it's a letter for your dad. I went to check the mail and I found this. It was the only thing there.” He responded as he approached the twins.
Ruby instantly snatched it and looked at it to see Hikaru's name on it. She awed with her eyes sparkled at the unique design of the envelope. Aqua leaned over, raising an eyebrow, “It doesn't look like a normal envelope. Hmm… It looks familiar, but I can't put my finger on it.”
“Let's open it!” Ruby exclaimed. The envelope was snatched from Ruby's grasp by Seijuro, “Uh, I don't think so. This is for your dad. You can't open it until he comes home and opens it himself.” Seijuro patted Ruby's head with a smile. Ruby did her typical pouty face, “But… I want to see what it is!”
“Nope. Until your dad gets home.”
“But Seijuro-sama!” Ruby whined.
“Until your dad gets home.” Seijuro repeated, walking off to the kitchen with the envelope in hand and the smallest smug smirk on his face. Aqua and a pouty Ruby watched and shared a glance.
Once Hikaru made it home from Kamiki Production, he stepped into the living room feeling exhausted. He groaned softly and flopped onto the couch, leaning against the couch lazily. Footsteps were heard running downstairs.
“Papa!!” Ruby's voice cried out happily. Before Hikaru could react, Ruby jumped onto him, putting her arms around him. Hikaru gasped and grunted in slight pain at his twelve year old daughter jumping on him. Seconds later, Aqua joined them, but instead of jumping on him, he wrapped his arms around him, giving him a gentle and warm embrace, “Welcome home, father. How was work?”
Hikaru chuckled faintly, wrapping his arms around the twins, “It was tiring but good, my little star.” He placed a kiss on Aqua's head then Ruby's. Seijuro, Taiki, and Airi walked the little family of three, enjoying their embrace.
“Hikaru, a letter came in today for you.” Seijuro extended the letter to him. Pulling away from the embrace, Hikaru took the envelope from his hand, “A letter? For me?” He titled his head, staring at the unique design of the envelope.
“Open it, Papa! Open it!” Ruby chirped, bouncing up and down joyfully.
Hikaru opened the envelope and took out the folded piece of paper. He unfolded it and read it mentally, having his eyes skimming through the words. Aqua and Ruby leaned in to take a look as well, being extremely curious. Hikaru's starry eyes widened the more he read through the letter. Once he reached the end, his white starry eyes shimmered from pure shock, having his eyebrows raised.
“What is it? What does it say?” Taiki questioned, noticing Hikaru's expression change in seconds in front of him.
“Spill it out! Don't leave us with the suspense!” Seijuro cried out.
“I…I got invited to an award ceremony.” Hikaru managed to say to the family. His gaze never left the letter in his hands.
“That's why it looked familiar.” Aqua mumbled, narrowing his eyes.
“What?!” Seijuro and Taiki exclaimed in unison.
“That's amazing news!” Airi grinned, clapping her hands.
“It's your first award ceremony since coming back from your hiatus, Papa! That's amazing!” Ruby exclaimed ecstatic at the exciting news. Aqua leaned forward, taking a closer look at the letter, skimming through it. It was indeed an invitation to an award ceremony. “We look forward to seeing you there and your family. Warm regards, Night Stars Awards Committee.”
“Whoaaa! This is exciting! It's been a long time since we have been part of an award ceremony!” Ruby clapped her hands happily as Taiki moved closer to them, taking a look at the letter. His eyes skimmed through it, “Oh shit, it is an invitation. The award ceremony is in six weeks.”
“That's enough time for us to get our outfits prepared for the big event.” Airi spoke.
“Six weeks? Yeah. I suppose it's enough time to get outfits ready for the event. There must be a reason why you were invited, Hikaru. Oh! Maybe you'll win an award! The film you were in by Director Shima had been getting a lot of attention after the scandal was resolved, and you have been in some other productions too. Some of the fans even want a sequel for the film Director Shima made.” Seijuro reminded him, smiling enthusiastically.
Taiki snickered, “It's funny how useful the scandal was for the popularity of the film Director Shima made. I bet Directors will start working with actors who were involved in scandals just to get more attention– Ow!” He hissed and rubbed his upper arm where his father's hand smacked him. Seijuro shot him a sharp glare.
“A sequel? That's impossible. His character died at the end of the movie. Unless he somehow comes back to life.” Airi stated. She brought her hand to her chin, massaging it, “We did see the body. Director Shima doesn't seem like the type to do something like that in a movie that already has a decent and realistic ending.” A frown formed on her face and added, “Well, he is capable of doing anything really.”
Seijuro grimaced, clearly knowing what Airi was referring to. He shrugged it off and looked at Hikaru with a proud grin, “It's not the first time you win an award.” The family's attention drifted towards a shelf against the wall of the living room that held the awards Hikaru won during the years of acting before he went into his hiatus and focused on Kamiki Production.
Ruby gasped, clinging onto Hikaru's sleeve, “Papa! Papa! Does that mean we'll be on the red carpet again!?” She bounced up and down, her eyes sparkling.
“Yes, we are. According to the letter, a limo will be picking us up to take us to the event.” Hikaru did a brief glance at the letter in his grasp.
“Is Obasan coming with us?!” Ruby exclaimed, tugging her father's sleeve with pure excitement.
“Uh, well, that depends if there's enough seats.” Hikaru spoke, scratching the side of his face nervously. Ruby gasped loudly, almost sounding like she was offended by the answer, “If there's enough seats?! What is that supposed to mean?!”
Aqua exhaled, glancing to the side, “Events like this have limited seats. It depends on how many people – actors, CEOs, directors, and so on – get invited to these events. No one can come without getting an invitation to the event from the people who are responsible for the venue. If Yura isn't invited, she can't come.”
“What?!” Ruby shouted angrily as Hikaru patted Aqua's head, smiling proudly, “That's correct, Aqua,” He glanced back at Ruby again and patted her head to calm her down, “It's their decision. Not ours, Ruby. We'll have to wait and see if Yura gets an invitation to the event. If not, she won't be able to be there.”
“That's not fair, Papa!” Ruby cried out irritatedly, puffing her cheeks out.
“It's the rules.”
“But… Papa!!” Ruby whined loudly.
Hikaru placed a kiss on Ruby's head, “I can't do anything about that, my little star. Let's just hope she gets an in–” Hikaru's phone went off, interrupting him. He slid it out of his pocket and looked at the name ID, “Oh! Speaking of the devil, she's calling. Hold on.” He stood up and walked off somewhere more quiet, leaving the letter on the coffee table.
Ruby snatched it, being quite excited for the event, “I want a pretty and sparkly dress!” She said.
“And you're going to get it, my sweet Ruby! You'll be the prettiest girl in the event!” Airi crackled, patting Ruby’s head lovingly.
“Yay!” Ruby cheered.
Hikaru accepted the call, standing in the dining room of the house. He pressed it against his ear. Unfortunately, he rejected that decision seconds later.
“Hikaru!!!” Yura squealed loudly from pure excitement from the other side of the phone.
Hikaru flinched painfully, pulling the phone away from his ear immediately once Yura's scream hit his eardrum. He pressed the phone against his other ear, “Hello to you too, Yura. Thank you for bursting my eardrum.” He said jokingly, rubbing the ear that was the victim of Yura's loud and joyful scream.
“Oh! Sorry, sorry, sorry, sorry, Hikaru, but I couldn't contain myself! I got something in my mail, and guess what it is?!”
Hikaru opened his mouth to answer, but Yura ended up answering it either way.
“I got an invitation for the award ceremony from the Night Stars Awards Committee!! Can you believe it?! My first ever award ceremony, Hikaru! Do you think I'll win an award?! Oh my god!! I'm going to have my first award!” Yura exclaimed out of pure joy, but also a bit of horror from getting her first ever award in her career.
“Well, you have been in a lot of productions lately. I wouldn't be surprised if you did win an award.”
“Oh shit… I think I'm going to cry.” Yura said, her voice cracking from the other side of the phone.
Hikaru blinked and titled his head slightly, “I don't blame you for crying. It is your first time going to an award ceremony, but save those tears for the actual event.”
A laugh was heard from Yura, “Hahaha! I will, don't worry!”
Hikaru let out a faint chuckle, “Remember to not get your hopes either. Who knows what will happen during the event. Oh, also, you're not the only one that got invited. Seijuro-sama gave me a letter from the Night Stars Award Committee. It was an invitation to the event.”
“Really?! Oh shit! Hikaru, this is your first award ceremony since your hiatus! I bet you're going to win an award for all of the hard work, especially for the film that you were in for Director Shima! You really carried the whole movie and much more after the scandal was resolved.”
Once the scandal was resolved, the attention for the film Director Shima had increased overnight as a way to show Hikaru support from his fans after being falsely accused of being a rapist. Director Shima was quite grateful to see his production have so much attention, and the scandal had a positive outcome.
“Hmm… I wonder if Director Shima will be there.” Yura spoke with a questioning tone in her voice. “Ugh! That doesn't matter right now! We have to get ready for the event! Let's go to the mall and get our outfits for the huge event! I know an amazing place where we can go.”
Hikaru smiled, “That's perfect. It'll be a nice hangout for the twins.”
“Will Taiki be coming as well? I bet I can find an amazing suit for him!”
“Depends if he's not busy, or not his usual “locked in his room” teenage phase. You know how teenagers are.” Hikaru sighed shakily, pressing his hand against his forehead, “The twins will be teenagers soon, and it's going to be a rollercoaster.”
Yura laughed loudly, “I don't think so! They act so mature for their age, mainly Aqua does. I don't think they'll be such a problem. If they do become a problem, you have your one and only bestie to help you, aka me.”
“Good to know.” He chirped, smiling brightly at Yura's support.
___
It was the next day, twelve year old Ruby immediately dashed down towards the entrance of the mall with pure excitement, ignoring her father's shouts in the background, trying to get her attention.
“Ruby! Slow down!” Hikaru shouted, walking a bit ahead of Taiki and Aqua, trying to get her attention. Obviously, it wasn't working.
“Why are we going to the mall again?” Taiki asked, clearly confused and bored.
“To buy outfits for the award ceremony. Yura will be keeping us company.” Aqua responded.
“Oh, right. That cute actress.” Taiki spoke with a small smirk on his lips, “That would explain why Ruby is so excited.”
“And it would also explain why you came with us in the first place.” Aqua added, shooting an intense glare at the teenager next to him. Taiki let out a low chuckle and patted the younger boy's head, “Hey, she's cute. You don't see it because, well, you act like an old man sometimes.”
Aqua narrowed his eyes on the teenager. A small smirk formed on his lips, crossing his arms, “At least I'm much more mature than you are, Taiki. Oh, and one of us can dress… decently.” His eyes moved down to Taiki's outfit judgmentally: a black jacket with white shirt underneath, black jeans, and black shoes with white socks. A typical outfit for a teenage boy, especially one that doesn't see the point of shaving besides shaving for a role in a production or an important event.
Aqua looked ahead, cleaning away the imaginary dust on his decent yet slightly formal outfit of his, “I may not wear clothes most kids my age do, but I look decent and presentable.”
Taiki, who was unfazed by his words, chuckled faintly. He ruffled his hair teasingly, “You look like a dork.”
“Better than looking like a possum.” Aqua smirked deeply, shooing away Taiki's head from his hair.
“Hey, possums are one of the cleanest critters, so in a way, you're complimenting me.”
“Unfortunately.” Aqua grumbled, glancing to the side.
Taiki hooked his arm around Aqua's shoulders, giving him a side hug, letting out a small laugh.
A few feet away from them, Ruby came to a halt at the sight of Yura standing in front of the entrance of the mall, waiting for them. Ruby's eyes sparkled with pure excitement, screaming “OBASAN!!!!”
Yura snapped her head to the side, hearing Ruby's voice. Yura gasped, her eyes sparkling as well, “RUBYYYY!!!”
The two ecstatic girls ran to each other with arms wide open and pulled each other into a warm embrace just like magnets. With a mischievous smile on their face being ready for the fun day at the mall, Hikaru, Aqua, and Taiki approached them.
“Ruby, please, don't run like that. I don't want you getting hurt.” Hikaru scolded, slightly glaring with a concern in his eyes.
“Awe, don't get mad at her. She's just happy to see her favorite aunt!” Yura grinned happily.
“You're the only aunt we have.” Aqua pointed out, raising an eyebrow.
“Exactly! The favorite and the most gorgeous aunt!” Yura winked playfully. She gasped as her mouth shaped an O at the sight of Taiki, pulling away from the embrace with Ruby, “Taiki! You came! I hope I'm not taking you away from the play you're doing in Lala Lai.”
“Don't worry, I needed to clear my mind and get, uh, some fresh air.”
“Huh? But you're always stuck in your room and never want to– hey!” Ruby grumbled out when Taiki nudged her to be quiet. Aqua rolled his eyes with a faint smile on his lips. He turned his head to the mall entrance, “Do we really need new outfits? We can use the ones we have already for the event.”
Yura gasped dramatically, offended at Aqua's question, “Aqua! This is the red carpet! It's my first red carpet and the first one for your dad since his return to acting! We have to get new outfits!”
“We have to look our best and give a good first impression.” Hikaru added with a warm smile.
“Why does that matter? Everyone knows who you are. All you have to do is show up.” Taiki butted into the conversation.
“Yeah, Papa! You look good in anything! As long as you show your pretty face, everyone goes wild!” Ruby grinned, looking up at her father, raising her arms in the air.
Hikaru chuckled, ruffling his daughter's hair, “Either way, we need to get new and good outfits for the event.”
“Yeah! After we are done shopping, we can go to the food court!” Yura exclaimed, looking at the three children.
“Food! Yeah!!” Ruby cheered with her eyes sparkling.
“I'm in.” Taiki responded with his hands in the pockets of his jacket.
“Alright.” Aqua smiled.
“Great! Let's go!” Yura walked ahead of the group with Ruby following next to her with pure joy.
Hikaru, Taiki, and Aqua followed. As the group walked down the pathway of the mall. Heads immediately turned to their direction with pure shock, awed, or fans squealed quietly from excitement.
“Is that Ruby-chan?! Oh my God! Look how cute she is!”
“Aqua-kun is so cute and so much like his dad!”
“Is that Katayose-san? I need to get her signature! Give me a pen!”
“Isn't that Taiki-kun? Wow! He looks so different compared to when he's acting. I need to ask him questions!”
“Ahh!!! It's Kamiki-san! I need his signature and a picture! Give me a pen! Where's my phone?!”
“Wait! Dude, they are in a hangout! Let them be!”
Taiki and Aqua quietly listened to the conversation the individuals around had, “Well, now we have to deal with fans during our shopping.” Taiki muttered, scratching his head.
“Don't worry about it, it's nothing new. As long as they're polite and give us space, it's fine. I'm already used to it by now.” Hikaru reassured the two boys, walking between them. Aqua raised an eyebrow at his father, “What if they ask you for a signature or a photo?”
“I'll give it to them. It's part of being famous, Aqua. I'm sure you will have to do the same when you're much older and gain a much bigger fanbase. When you do, I'll protect you like always.” Hikaru patted his son's head affectionately.
Aqua chuckled faintly but with affection, “Thanks, father.”
“Anything for my little star.”
“I found it!!” Yura shouted, standing in front of the shop. The group stood there, staring at the outfits that were displayed on mannequins behind a large glass wall.
“Wow.” Taiki blinked.
“I want a sparkly dress!” Ruby shouted, raising her arms in the air with determination on finding her perfect dress.
“Then, sparkly it is!” Yura raised her arms up in the air, too.
“But what color?” Aqua questioned, raising an eyebrow at his twin.
Ruby opened her mouth to respond but paused, actually not knowing what color to get, “Uh…”
“We'll figure it out as we go! Let's go inside!” Yura hooked her arm with Ruby's. The two skipped inside the store happily, beaming up the store.
“We're going to be here for hours, aren't we?” Aqua groaned softly, pressing his hand against his forehead.
“Yup. Get used to it, little bro.” Taiki smacked the younger boy's back in a playful manner before entering the store.
Aqua groaned again in response. Hikaru reached out and wrapped his arm around his shoulders, “Don't worry, the hours will go by fast. You know that Yura always finds a way to make our hangouts fun.”
Aqua sighed with a faint smile, “Yes, that's true.”
“Then, you'll see. The hours will go by fast.” Hikaru grinned, ruffling his blond hair. Aqua watched his father enter the store before following him close behind. By the time they reached Yura and Ruby, the two were already looking through dresses. Yura pulled out a strapless mermaid lavender dress, “How about this one, Ruby? Doesn't it look good on me?” She questioned.
Ruby narrowed her eyes, rubbing her chin, “It's cute, but it's not the one!” She said, shaking her head. She snatched it from her and placed it back where it was, “We have to find the perfect dress for the event, Obasan! The one that will wow everyone!”
“But they're just dresses. How would you even–”
“Shush, Aqua! You wouldn't understand!” Ruby hissed, giving Aqua a long side glance.
“Alright, how about we leave you two with the dresses, and I'll take the boys to get our own outfits for the event?” Hikaru suggested.
Yura lit up, “Yeah! That's perfect! We can meet up in the fitting area to try the outfits out and show it off! It'll be like a fashion show!”
“Whoa! Fashion show!” Ruby gasped as her mouth shaped into an O, “Let's do it!”
Hikaru chuckled wholeheartedly, “Alright. We'll meet up at the fitting area. Don't take too long with the dresses.” He said before walking off with Taiki and Aqua on either side of him.
“Have fun!” Hikaru heard Yura exclaim cheerfully.
Ruby and Yura watched the three disappear from their view. Slowly, they turned to each other. A massive grin formed on their face, “Let's go crazy!!” Yura exclaimed proudly.
“Yeah!! Crazy! Crazy! Crazy!” Ruby chanted, raising her arms in the air
As the girls began looking through the dresses, Hikaru, Aqua, and Taiki approached the tuxedo and suit section. Hikaru narrowed his eyes, staring at the different styles and colors of the suits and tuxedos available to them.
“Alright, which one will look good on us, Hikaru?” Taiki asked, glancing over at the actor next to him.
“Why are you asking me?” Hikaru titled his head.
“You wear a lot of suits. I'm sure you will know which style and color would look good on us. As long as I look decent, I really don't care.” Taiki responded, looking back at the suits and tuxedos displayed to them. Hikaru stared at him for a moment before smiling innocently, “What if I put you in a very ugly suit/tuxedo and a style that doesn't suit you? Would you still wear it in front of millions of people?”
“...No.” Taiki muttered, averting his eyes to the side.
“Then, choose your own style. You're a teenager now. You have your own fashion taste.” Hikaru placed his hand on Taiki's shoulder, giving him a warm smile.
“He's probably going to choose something hideous.” Aqua muttered with a small teasing smirk, causing him to receive a nudge from Hikaru.
“You're probably going to choose something more hideous than me. You're a 12 year old who dresses up in a fashion an old man would wear.” Taiki responded, shooting a teasing smirk at the younger boy.
“At least I look decent. I wouldn't say the same for some,” Aqua's eyes moved up and down on Taiki's outfit, “People.”
“At least I'm wearing clothes that a typical boy my age would wear.”
As the two boys talked back and forth, Hikaru stepped forward, skimming through the different styles. His eyes lit up. He reached out and pulled out a royal navy tuxedo in Aqua's size, “Aqua, how about this? It will be good for you.” He turned to face his son with a grin, showing it off to him.
Aqua and Taiki stared at the tuxedo in the middle of their bickering. Taiki blinked, crossing his arms, “Well, that would look good on you, Aqua. It will make you look like the child actor that you are rather than an old man.”
Aqua shot Taiki with a long side glance. He turned his attention to the suit, “If you believe it will look good on me, then I'll take it. As long as I look decent.”
“You'll look great, Aqua! I'm sure the bow tie will make you much cuter than you already are. All of your fans already find you cute with the outfits you wear.” Hikaru said, giving the tuxedo to Aqua.
Aqua held onto the tuxedo, admiring it for a minute, “Hmm… Yeah, this will do.”
“Perfect.” Hikaru turned back around to the tuxedos, narrowing his eyes again. Taiki stepped up next to him, staring at the tuxedos, mainly the black ones. He grabbed one from the rack, “I'll wear this one. It's black. It won't get me a lot of attention."
“You'll get attention no matter what, Taiki. You'll be surrounded by cameras just like the other times we went on the red carpet. You're already a well-known actor. No matter what you do, there will be no place where there's no attention on you. It's part of being famous. You just have to live with it.”
“Right.” Taiki muttered, staring at the black tuxedo in his grasp, poking the bow-tie.
“And you will get more attention once they see you shaved. You won't look like a homeless man.” Aqua added in. Taiki nudged him with his elbow in a playful manner, earning a chuckle from Aqua. Hikaru watched the two from the corner of his eye. A faint and warm smile formed on his lips, seeing them bonding. He returned his attention back to the suits and tuxedos, debating what to get.
…
…
“Whoa! That would look perfect on you, Obasan!” Ruby exclaimed, admiring the dress Yura was holding.
“You think so?” Yura tilted her head, staring at the icy silver dress.
“Yeah! It will bring out your beautiful eyes and hair!” Ruby exclaimed.
“Hmm… Well, let's see if it's the perfect dress!” Yura exclaimed as Ruby beamed.
Yura turned back to the dresses for Ruby and narrowed her eyes, “Hmm… you want a sparkly dress, so how about a red sparkly dress?”
Ruby narrowed her eyes for a minute, taking in the bright color red and the shimmering. She shook her head, “Nope.”
“Hmm… How about a blue one?”
“Nope.”
“Yellow?”
“Nope!”
“Uh, green?”
“Ew! No!”
“Lavender?”
“Hmm… No.”
Yura tapped her chin for a moment, thinking. Her eyes lit up, stopping upon a dress. She snatched it and showed it to her, “How about this blush pink dress? It has sparkles, and it's very flowy that you can move around freely. It's perfect for you.”
“Blush pink?” Ruby narrowed her eyes again, taking in the sight of the dress. She snatched it from her and grinned, “It'll be perfect! I just need some accessories with it and the perfect flats, and Boom! Perfect!!” She cheered, jumping up and down enthusiastically.
“Let's go to the fitting area and show them off to Hikaru and the boys.” Yura said as she hooked her arm around Ruby's, beginning to walk to the fitting area. Once they made it, Hikari and the boys were already waiting for them with their outfits hanging from their forearms.
“Papa!” Ruby gasped, running to him and throwing her arms around his waist.
“Hey, little star. Did you find your dress?” Hikaru wrapped an arm around her, placing a kiss on her head.
“Yup!” Ruby responded, pulling away from the hug and showing off her blush pink dress.
Hikaru smiled, “How cute! It will look amazing on you, Ruby.”
"Who's going to show off their outfit first?” Taiki questioned. Ruby raised and waved her hand in the air, jumping up and down, “Me! I'll go first! Me!”
Yura smiled, “Alright, you go first, Ruby!”
“Yay!” Ruby skipped into a fitting room and closed the door behind her, locking it. Once Ruby stepped out, she did a nice swirl with a smile, “Ta-da! What do you think?! It's cute and so flowy! I love it!” She squealed.
“You look beautiful, little star!” Hikaru clapped his hands.
“You look great, Ruby. It really suits you.” Taiki said.
“I agree. It brings out your eyes.” Aqua pointed out.
“So beautiful!! You'll be the most beautiful girl on the red carpet!” Yura squealed happily, clapping her hands, “We just need to get accessories and the perfect flats for you!”
Ruby nodded excitedly before stepping inside the fitting room again to change back.
“I'll go next!” Yura spoke up. Once Ruby stepped out of the fitting room back in her outfit. Yura entered and closed the door behind her.
Once she stopped, she swirled, showing off her icy silver dress that reached her feet, hugging her body well, “What do you guys think? Does it look good on me?” Yura posed as if she was in a modeling shoot, sticking her tongue out and winking playfully.
“You look very cute.” Taiki spoke first, staring at her stoically. However, his eyes remained glued to her, admiring her, “Very cute.”
“You think so?” Yura beamed, glancing down at her dress.
Aqua gave Taiki a long side glance at his reaction. He rolled his eyes and focused on Yura again, “It looks great on you, but are you sure you can walk in that dress? We don't want you tripping over your own dress.”
“Don't worry, Aqua, I can walk in this dress. With the right heels, it will work out perfectly.”
“You look so pretty, Obasan! It will show off your beautiful hair and eyes! You look like some type of icy princess!” Ruby chirped, admiring her.
Hikaru nodded, adding to the compliment with a chuckle, “She's right. It looks gorgeous on you, Yura.”
“Perfect! Just what I needed to hear!” Yura smirked, flipping her hair. She entered back inside of the fitting room, closing the door behind her.
“Who's going next?” Hikaru asked the two boys.
“I will. Just to get it over with.” Aqua responded. Once Yura stepped out, Aqua entered and closed the door behind him. The door opened to reveal Aqua in his tuxedo. Aqua spread his arms slightly, showing off to them, “How does it look?”
Ruby and Taiki exchanged a glance before they covered their mouth, muffling their laughter.
“Why are you two laughing? Does it look that bad?” Aqua glared, resting his arms on either side of his body. Hikaru walked up to him and patted his head, “Ignore them, Aqua. You look amazing in your tuxedo. Very formal and cute.” He reassured his son, fixing the crooked bow-tie.
“I feel like I'm choking.” Aqua grunted and tugged on the collar of the tuxedo.
“You'll get used to it.” Hikaru laughed softly.
Yura approached him with an encouraging smile, “You look extra adorable, Aqua! The color of the tuxedo really suits you!”
“Thank you, Yura.”
“No problem, my cute little nephew! Just ignore Taiki and Ruby. You know how they love to tease you.” She winked, ruffling the boy's hair. Taiki and Ruby calmed themselves down. Ruby was the first to speak, “You look amazing, Onii-chan! You just look weird since it's been a long time since we saw you in a tuxedo.”
“Yeah. That's why we are laughing.” Taiki agreed.
“Uh-huh. Right.” Aqua said, clearly not convinced. He stepped inside the fitting room and closed the door behind him.
“I'll go next.” Taiki stepped inside the fitting room once Aqua stepped out. He closed the door and locked it. Once Taiki stepped out, the four stared at him. Taiki didn't bother to spin. He simply stood there, digging his hands into his pockets, “Well?”
“You look great, Taiki! Formal and neat! All you need to do is style your hair.” Yura narrowed her eyes, rubbing her chin.
“And shave,” Aqua smirked widely.
“And fix your posture!” Ruby chirped, clapping her hands.
“And look less dead.” Aqua added, keeping the same teasing smirk.
“And wear some makeup!”
“And smile.”
Taiki waved them off, annoyed, “Alright, I get it.”
Hikaru crackled to himself, “You look great, Taiki. Ignore the twins. You have the looks to pull it off.”
“Thanks.” Taiki nodded contently at Hikaru's approval. He turned around and stepped inside of the fitting room again, closing the door behind him.
“You next, Papa! You're the last one!” Ruby exclaimed happily, bouncing up and down next to Hikaru.
Hikaru smiled, “I hope I don't disappoint you, little star.” He patted her head. Once Taiki got out, Hikaru entered and closed the door behind him, locking it. The four waited patiently for Hikaru to step out.
Once Hikaru stepped out, he stood in front of them and gave them a swirl. He had on a charcoal gray suit with a black dress shirt, open at the collar, and a silver pocket square. Ruby gasped loudly as her mouth shaped into an O. Her eyes shimmered, “Whoa!! You look so handsome! Papa, you look like a model!!”
“Uh, Ruby, he is a model.” Aqua reminded her, tilting his head to the side.
“Great choice, Hikaru. It fits you well. It's not too bright and doesn't draw too much attention– Uh, well, it doesn't draw much more attention than you already have to begin with.” Taiki scratched the back of his neck.
Hikaru smiled, “Thank you.”
“You look very handsome, Hikaru! I'm sure every woman will fall over heels for you when they see you.” Yura winked playfully. Hikaru scratched the back of his neck, smiling faintly, “Heh, I don't think so.”
“Of course they will! Who wouldn't?! You're one of the most handsome men in the entertainment industry. By looking at you right now, I can confirm that you're the most handsome man I've encountered so far in my career.”
“Are you implying that there's another more handsome man than my father out there?” Aqua asked, looking over at Yura, raising an eyebrow.
“Hmm… Well, no. I don't think I'm going to ever find a more handsome man than your dad.” Yura rubbed her chin, thinking.
“Good! Papa is the most handsome man to ever live and the best Papa, too!” Ruby jumped and threw her arms around Hikaru's waist, giving him a warm hug.
“Aw, you think so, Ruby?” Hikaru wrapped his arms around her, returning the hug.
“Yup!” Ruby grinned brightly at the man and placed a kiss on his cheek, “Mwah!”
As the two continued their father-daughter hug, Taiki interrupted them, “Are we going to pay for these now? We have a lot of shopping to do and I'm waiting very patiently for the food court.”
“Oh, right. Let's go pay for them!”
“Hold on, Yura. I need to change back.” Hikaru stepped away from the embrace with Ruby and entered back inside the fitting room. The four spoke to each other as they waited for Hikaru to finish getting back into his clothes.
___
The group, after a lot of shopping, stepped onto the food court. Ruby, Taiki, and Aqua gasped in pure bliss as their eyes sparkled at the sight of all the different stands and chains of food.
“After hours of shopping, we are here!” Ruby exclaimed overjoyed.
“Finally. I was so close to dying from starvation.” Taiki sighed in relief, spreading his arms open, taking in the view.
“Alright, Drama King. It was just a few hours, not days, or weeks, or months.” Aqua smirked and closed his arms.
Yura and Hikaru watched the three. Yura spoke up, “Let's go get a table and leave our things there! Come on before there's no tables left for us.” She walked ahead. She made her way to a large table for them as the rest followed her.
Once they placed their bags down, Yura smirked playfully, “How about we all separate, buy food, and share it? It'll be much easier than going to each food stand as a group. It'll be fun to see what we all choose!”
Ruby bounced up and down enthusiastically, “Yeah!”
“Count me in.” Aqua smiled.
“I'm in. I'm sure I can find something.” Taiki glanced around, taking a look at each food stand and fast food chains available.
“Alright,” Hikaru pulled out his wallet, pulling out two debit cards. It belonged to Aqua and Ruby. He gave the twins their own debit card, “Remember, don't go crazy with buying all of the food here, especially you, Ruby.” He narrowed his eyes at his daughter, who pouted in response. “Be responsible with your money. Once we are back here, you give me your cards back, got it?”
“Got it, Papa!”
“Got it.”
“Good. Oh, and stay away from strangers, and be alert of your s–”
“We know, Papa! You always say that to us whenever we separate in public.” Ruby interrupted him.
“Or going anywhere outside of the house.” Aqua added.
Hikaru blinked a few times, still having his mouth open from not finishing his sentence. He sighed with a soft chuckle, “I always say it because I don't want you two to be in danger, especially now that you two are well-known for your careers. I want my two little shining stars to be safe.” He placed a kiss on their foreheads.
Ruby smiled, “Don't worry, Papa, we'll be fine! You don't need to worry about us! We are strong just like you are. We won't let anyone hurt us, right, Aqua?” She turned her head to her twin.
Aqua nodded, “Right.”
Hikaru's smile flattened for a moment at Ruby's words. His smile returned back, but much wider, “Yeah. Strong just like me, or maybe even stronger.”
The twins smiled softly at their father.
“Come on! Let's go get our food!” Yura exclaimed, smiling at them, “Taiki is already gone.”
The Kamiki family immediately looked over to where Taiki was standing. Yura was right; Taiki was already gone and at a food chain.
“That was fast.” Ruby said.
“He's a teenager. Teenagers go do whatever they want, and they don't wait for no one.” Aqua crossed his arms, staring at the teenager ordering food.
“Alright! Separate! Come on!” Yura exclaimed. As soon as those words escaped her mouth, they scattered. As the twins looked at each food stand and chain, thinking what to get, Hikaru stood in front of the fast food chain, narrowing his eyes, debating what to get, “Hmm…?”
Yura was already at the food chain of a Pizzeria with a confident grin. No one could go wrong with a nice and delicious pizza.
A group of three young girls whispered to each other with pure excitement as their eyes were glued to Hikaru, who was now ordering food. One of the girls whispered to her friends, “Come on! Let's go ask for his signature! Maybe we can take a picture with him!”
“What?! B-But he's with his family! We can't intervene in his family time!” Another protested.
“Well, yeah, but this is a one-and-a-life time opportunity! People don't always get to see him in person like this!”
“I don't know. What if he says no?”
“Pfft! I don't think so! He doesn't look like the type that would reject his own fans! Come on!”
“Hmm… A-Alright. Does anyone have a sharpie?”
“I do. I always have one in my purse.”
“Why the fuck would you need a sharpie for?”
“Just in case. Damn.”
Scrolling through his phone, Hikaru waited for his order to be ready, standing aside and getting the attention of eyes passing by him. The three women approached the actor, “Excuse me, Kamiki-san?” One of them spoke.
Hikaru's eyes flickered towards the three women; one with brown hair, the other with red hair and one with purple hair.
The woman with the brown hair, the shy one, stammered, “Sorry to bother you, K-Kamiki-san. We just wanted to see if, um, we can get your autograph and take a picture with you.”
“Yeah! It's not an everyday thing to see a celebrity in person.” The woman with the red hair beamed with excitement, “Especially in a mall.”
“We would love to get your autograph and take a picture with you if there's no problem.” The woman with the purple hair said with a small smile on her face, being respectful.
Hikaru simply smiled charmingly, “Oh, of course. I'm just waiting for my order to be done. I don't mind spending a few minutes with my fans.”
The three women gasped enthusiastically. Their eyes sparkling from pure excitement as their cheeks flustered up by the sight of Hikaru's smile.
From the other side of the food court, Aqua and Ruby walked side by side, looking at the different options they could get. Ruby grimaced, “So many good options! They all smell and look so good to eat!” She cried out, pouting. She tapped her chin and beamed enthusiastically, “I'm going to buy all of it!”
“No. Buy food that is large enough for all of us to share. Don't buy the whole food court.” Aqua rejected the idea immediately, earning a grumble from his twin. As the twins walked, glancing at the food options around them, Ruby began to speak, “This day has been fun. Obasan always knows how to make our hangouts fun.”
“Yeah, she does. It feels weird to have an aunt, especially someone so young,” Aqua shook his head with a faint smile on his face that didn't reach his eyes, “But it's nice to have an aunt figure.”
“It is.” Ruby smiled warmly before her smile slowly faded and her gaze lowered to the floor.
Aqua noticed his twin's smile fade, keeping his stoic expression on his face, “What's wrong?”
Ruby didn't respond immediately. She took a few seconds to think. She soon responded to her twin's question, “All of these fun times with Papa, Yura, Taiki, Mama Airi and Seijuro-sama,” She paused for a moment and smiled, a smile that didn't reach her eyes, “Made me realize how much I've missed out on in my previous life, how much I've wanted for this to happen with my parents before they distance themselves from me, how much I've wanted to make more memories with them. I'm sure you feel the same way, right?” Ruby looked over at her twin.
Aqua's expression softened at Ruby's words. He averted his eyes to the side. After a pause, he said, “Yeah. During these moments of having fun with everyone and Yura, it does make me realize how much I've missed out on my previous life – Me losing my mother, my relationship with my grandparents, having no father to look up to, or even know, and missing out on having a family.” Aqua paused again, but a little longer. Sorrow dancing in his eyes, “I didn't think that I would ever be able to experience this.”
“Me too.” Ruby agreed, looking ahead with the same smile on her face, “But I'm glad I am. Seijuro-sama is amazing. He really loves us and spoils us too in his own way. He is always there for us when we need him. Mama is also there too. She's the best Mama I can ask for. She always shows us her affection and love as if she was our real Mama. She's the sweetest and I'm glad I chose her as my Mama. Taiki is the best big brother I can ask for considering I never had a sibling. It is nice to have someone to look up and admire despite looking like a possum!” Ruby crackled, earning a laugh from Aqua.
“Yeah. A possum.” Aqua's laughter quieted down, but a smile remained on his face, “I never experienced having siblings either. It is a change for me too on having older siblings– a person to look up to. It's different to say the least, but despite Taiki being who he is and not caring about his appearance, he is a good sibling to us.” He sighed deeply, “Even if he can be a pain in the ass sometimes.”
“Haha! He's always a pain in the ass, especially when he teases us a lot like any normal older sibling would!”
“Yeah.” Aqua mumbled. His expression softened, “We both have a loving and caring–”
“Don't forget talented!”
“Talented–”
“Don't forget handsome!”
“Handsome–”
“Don't forget famous!”
“Famous–”
“Don't forget–”
“I get it, Ruby.” Aqua stopped her, chuckling, “We both have a loving, caring, talented, handsome and famous father. A father who is willing to give us the world if he could. A father who is there for us. A father who makes sure to remind us that he loves us, even if it is every second of every day.”
Ruby smiled softly, “I never get tired of hearing it.”
“Me too.” Aqua agreed, flashing a genuine smile at Ruby.
“Now, we have Yura as part of our family. The coolest aunt ever!” Ruby chirped, “She's fun, energetic and makes everything fun. With her, we can have all of the fun we want without worrying about anything else. I'm glad Papa met her and brought her to our family. Now, she won't be alone anymore. We are going to have her by our side forever and have so many fun memories with her. She will be there for us. She will make us have fun, laugh and smile as much as she can. She's everything I can ask for in an aunt.”
“Yeah…” Aqua said in a content tone in his voice.
As the two continued to walk, Aqua spoke, “Ruby, do you think us being reincarnated into these bodies was a way for us to experience this life? A life that we didn't get to experience in our previous one? Having a second chance?”
Ruby's smile flattened. She turned her head, thinking for a moment, “Hmm… Yeah. I think so. I mean, it feels like a second chance to me, but who knows, right? I don't think about it much, but if it is a second chance for us to experience this happy life, I'm going to accept and enjoy it as much as I can!” She smiled cheekily at her twin, “I wouldn't trade it for the world.”
Aqua stared at Ruby with an unreadable expression before his face softened with a smile forming on his lips, “I wouldn't either.”
“Hey, you dorks.” Taiki spoke, throwing his arms around the twin's shoulders, getting in between them causing the twins to stagger a bit from the impact, “What's taking you two so long? I already have my food I chose on the table, so do Yura and Hikaru. You two are the only ones left.”
“Oh, we haven't chosen what to get yet.” Aqua responded, looking at the teenager.
“Yeah! Everything looks so good Onii-san! I can't choose just one!” Ruby pouted.
“Ruby wants to buy the whole food court.” Aqua added in.
Taiki let out a low chuckle, “Of course she would. That's typical Ruby.”
“Hey, it's not my fault all of the food looks delicious!” Ruby cried out, puffing her cheeks angrily.
“Alright, alright, alright, I get it. The food looks delicious, but I'm starving and I'm not waiting for you two any longer. Let's go get some food. I'm going to help you two choose. Come on.” Taiki dropped his arms and walked ahead of them. The twins’ pace slowed down for a moment, staring at the teenager ahead of them. They exchanged glances before smiling at one another. The two followed Taiki, jogging a bit to catch up to him.
Chapter 51
Notes:
Hi again. lol.
Enjoy the chapter!
The first one for 2025! Yay! :D
Also, I apologize for the wait. There will be some future chapters that will take longer to do like this and the previous one. :)
Chapter Text
As Taiki and the twins looked around the food options, Hikaru and Yura waited for them at their table. Yura sulked slightly, “It's sad that Seijuro and Airi couldn't come.” She eyed the food already in front of her, trying her best to hold herself back from eating. Hikaru noticed her body language and pout. A soft chuckle escaped his lips, “Yeah… Seijuro-sama and Airi-san are busy with their careers. Seijuro-sama told me Airi-san and he will go buy their outfits for the award ceremony together. Seijuro-sama wants it to be a little date.”
“Aw, how cute!” Yura awed, “Seijuro must really love his wife, huh? It's quite cute to see a husband so in love with their partner.” She leaned against her chair, crossing her legs.
Hikaru forced a smile, “Mhm. Seijuro-sama loves his wife to bits.”
“Airi must feel so lucky to have a man that loves her so much.”
“Yeah. So lucky…” Hikaru muttered to himself, averting his eyes to the side. His expression darkened in shame before fading away when the three children eventually returned to the table with the twins’ carrying the foods they finally chose to buy.
“We finally chose what to get, Papa!” Ruby exclaimed, sitting down in her seat as the twins gave Hikaru their debit cards. As Hikaru pulled out his wallet and placed the debit cards inside, Aqua deadpanned, saying, “After you kept changing your mind every five seconds.”
“But I did it!” Ruby exclaimed, puffing her chest out proudly, “I bet I got the most delicious food in the mall!”
“Uh-huh. Right.” Aqua chuckled, playing along. Hikaru clasped his hands together, getting their attention, “Well, now that everyone is here, let's eat.”
“Finally! I'm starving.” Taiki said, reaching his hand out for a slice of pizza. Aqua's hand came in contact with Taiki's hand, smacking it, “Hold on, we have to wash our hands.”
“Oh, right! Good catch, Aqua!” Yura crackled.
“Ughhh! Seriously?” Taiki sulked on his chair with his shoulders sagging, “The food's right here.”
“Aqua's right, Taiki. We need to wash our hands before we touch the food. We are sharing it.” Hikaru stood up from his seat as the others did as well. Taiki frowned in response, but defeated, he stood up as well from his seat, “Fine.”
___
“Can you believe it? The award ceremony is less than four weeks away. I hope Hikaru wins an award for his hard work.” Seijuro said, looking at the suits on display while Airi stood beside him, having her purple dress hanging from her forearm.
Airi smiled, “I'm positive he'll win an award. He is the starring actor of the family.”
As Seijuro grabbed a suit hanging from the rack, he nodded, agreeing with his wife, “I can't wait to see him on stage again receiving his award. If he doesn't, I'm still quite proud of him for how far he has gone since the moment we met him in Lala Lai. I never thought Hikaru would be the CEO of his own agency. He was just a child who wanted to become an aspiring actor. He became more than just an actor. I can't wait to see how far he will go in the future.”
Seijuro admired the mahogany red suit in his hand and showed it off to his wife, “Do you think this color would suit me?”
Airi narrowed her eyes, tapping her cheek in deep thought, “Well,” She softly spoke, “I believe you would look handsome in it, but you can try it on in the changing room and show it off to me. I can do the same with the dress that I chose. I would love to get your opinion on it.”
Seijuro let out a chuckle, “You don't have to put on your dress and show it off to me. I already know you look gorgeous in it. You look in anything, dear. It's the reason why I fell in love with you and married you.”
Airi tilted her head to the side slightly, raising an eyebrow, “So, you fell in love with me and married me for my looks?” She asked with a teasing tone that flew over Seijuro's head. Seijuro panicked with his eyes widened, waving his hands in the air, protesting, “No! Of course not! I married you because of who you are! I didn't marry you just for your looks!”
Airi laughed at her husband's panic, “Oh, I know. I'm just messing with you.” She leaned in and placed a quick kiss on his cheek. Seijuro's body relaxed as the panic subsided. He let out a sigh of relief, “You need to stop teasing me before I get a heart attack.”
“It's fun teasing you and seeing your reaction. You have always been that way since the day we met. Do I have to remind you about the first date we went on and how you were panicking the whole time? Well, internally, you were. It was obvious.” Airi giggled at the funny memory, causing her husband to fluster up in embarrassment.
Seijuro rubbed the back of his neck, more embarrassed, recalling the memory. As the two made their way to the changing rooms, Seijuro muttered, loud enough for Airi to hear, “Well, It was our first time. Everyone gets nervous when they go on their first time. On top of that, you were an actress - Well, you still are - but during that time, you were the first actress I went on a date with.”
“Well, I can't deny that it was cute to see you panicking and making sure the date went perfectly. You made it memorable in your own panicky and nervous way.” Airi grinned sweetly at her husband.
“Really?”
“Mhm.”
The two stopped once they arrived at the changing rooms. Airi lit up and walked towards a changing room, “I'll go first. You can stay here and tell me if the dress looks good on me. You better be honest!” She looked over her shoulder, teasing him. Seijuro nodded as Airi entered the empty changing room and closed the door behind her.
Seijuro waited. However, once Airi stepped out, his eyes sparkled at the sight of his gorgeous wife. Airi had on a purple silk off the shoulders dress that reached to her feet with a leg slit. The dress hugged her well-kept body well. Airi smiled, “What do you think?”
Seijuro didn't respond at first, admiring her, feeling his cheeks burn. As Airi waited for an answer, Seijuro walked up to her with a soft smile on his face, caressing Airi’s cheek, “You look as gorgeous as the day I met you.”
Airi’s eyes slightly expanded at his comment. She leaned into Seijuro's gentle touch, “Such a romantic.” She muffled a laugh.
Seijuro dropped his hand, blushing more, “I-I’m serious! You look gorgeous! As gorgeous as the day I met you! When you're fully ready with your chosen hairstyle, makeup, heels, and with this dress, you will look magnificent in front of everyone and the camera. To me, “He took Airi's left hand, brushing his thumb against the wedding ring on his wife's finger, “You'll be the star of the event.”
“You always know what to say to make me feel special.” Airi leaned in and placed a kiss on his cheek. She pulled away, “Let me go change back so you can try your suit.” She stepped inside the changing room and closed the door behind her, locking it.
Once Airi stepped out, Seijuro stepped inside. Airi waited, having her dress hanging on her forearm.
Seijuro stepped out after a few minutes. He spread his arms open, giving a nice spin, “What do you think? Does it look good on me? It doesn't look ridiculous on me, right?” He asked nervously, tugging on the tie.
Airi stared at the suit on her husband. There was a silence between them and moments of Airi simply staring. Seijuro stood there, tilting his head to the side, confused and concerned on why Airi wasn't saying anything.
In deep thought, Airi’s lips pressed into a thin line.
I wonder…
I wonder what Hikaru would look like in that suit.
He would look amazing, wouldn't he?
Airi snapped out of her thoughts, hearing her husband calling her name, “Hmm?” She blinked.
“Does it look good on me? Wait! Does it look bad on me? Damn. I knew this color wouldn't look good on me.” Seijuro grumbled, glancing down at the suit. Airi walked over to him and fixed his tie, “Sorry dear. I got lost in thought on how handsome you look. It suits you.” She smiled sweetly, having her hands resting on her husband's chest.
“Really? You're not just saying that to make me feel better, right?”
Airi let out a short laugh, shaking her head, “I'm serious, Seijuro. You look very handsome, the most handsome man I know.”
Seijuro fluttered up at his wife's compliment and scratched the back of his neck shyly. Airi placed a quick kiss on her husband's lips, “Go ahead and change back so we can go get our shoes next.”
He nodded with a small and happy smile. He stepped inside the dressing room and closed the door, leaving Airi standing there with her arms resting on either side of her body. The image of Hikaru being in that mahogany red suit continued to linger in her mind.
___
The day of the award ceremony arrived. As the celebrities, CEOs, Directors, Idols, Entertainers, etc, who were invited to the ceremony, walked down the red carpet waving at their fans, cameras, and speaking to some of the reporters. A black limousine stopped at the end of the red carpet.
As the door was opened, Seijuro, Airi, and Taiki stepped out first, touching themselves up before walking down the red carpet, waving at the cameras and fans. Not too far behind them, Aqua, Ruby, and Hikaru stepped out as the limousine door closed behind them. The crowd cheered louder at the sight of the Kamiki family.
“Kamiki-san! Kamiki-san! Sign my photo!”
“Sign my face! Please! I'll do anything!”
“Kamiki-san! Kamiki-san! Take a picture with me, please!!”
Aqua and Ruby shared a glance. The two leaned closer to their father, “Wow, Papa. Your fans really love you.”
“Even one wants you to sign their face.” Aqua added, giving the fan a side glance. Hikaru chuckled softly, “That's part of being a celebrity. Oh, remember, stay near me. I don't want you two to get lost.”
“Got it.”
“Okay, Papa!”
As Hikaru greeted the fans, signing autographs and taking pictures with them, Ruby and Aqua had their own fans who wanted their autographs and pictures. Ruby being enthusiastic about it while Aqua clearly surprised to have fans wanting his autograph.
Another limousine pulled up. The door opened, and Yura stepped out of the vehicle, waving at the cameras and fans in the crowd as her starry white eyes shimmered in pure excitement. From the corner of Ruby's eye, she spotted Yura. She lit up and ran to Yura, “OBASAN!!” She threw her arms around her waist.
“RUBY! Aw! You look so cute!” Yura returned the embrace as the side of their faces pressed together. Photographers took pictures of the two, capturing the wholesome moment.
“You look gorgeous, Obasan! Just like an icy queen! You're sparkling!” Ruby giggled as the two pulled away from the embrace, “Come on!” She tugged Yura towards Hikaru and Aqua, who were busy with the fans.
“Taiki-kun! Taiki-kun! Tell us, how does it feel to have famous actors as your parents?” A reporter asked, moving the microphone towards Taiki as the cameraman faced the sixteen year old.
“It feels great. With them knowing how hard and challenging acting can be and how much hard work it is to rise to the top, I look up to them to improve my own experience. They're my role models. Hikaru is also my role model as well. With his acting and the productions he's been a part of, it has helped me improve my acting and what I need to focus on.” Taiki responded, having his hands behind his back.
“Do you think you'll be just like them or, maybe, even surpass them in the future?” The reporter added to the question, returning the microphone towards Taiki.
“Oh. I never thought about that. Hmm? Well, we'll have to see.” Taiki flashed a faint smile.
“Himekawa-San! Ah! It's so nice to see you on the red carpet again. Tell us, how do you feel?” Another reporter asked, moving the microphone towards Airi with the camera being on Airi.
“I feel excited. It's been a long time since I've been on a red carpet. I forget how chaotic it can be, but I'm very glad to be here to support Hikaru.” Airi responded with a sweet smile on her face.
The reporter nodded, “Mhmm. Mhmm. Tell us your dedication Himekawa-san, do you think Kamiki-san will win an award tonight?”
“I hope so. Who knows. Anything can happen tonight.” Airi winked at the camera as the reporter crackled.
Not too far from Airi, Seijuro stood with a reporter asking him questions as the camera was on him. The reporter smiled, “Uehara-san, how does it feel to be back on the red carpet? How do you feel seeing Kamiki-san back on the red carpet after his hiatus? Do you think he'll win an award tonight?”
“It feels exciting being on the red carpet again and seeing Hikaru on the red carpet after his hiatus. Hikaru has been working hard with his agency, his career as an actor and model, and being a father to Ruby and Aqua. He worked hard to be back on the red carpet again. I'm positive Hikaru will win an award tonight! I can't wait to see him walk on stage again as the star that he is!” Seijuro exclaimed happily, smiling.
The reporter's heart melted at his answer, “Aw, what a touching answer! Tell us, how does it feel to be part of such a talented and amazing family? You must feel very proud and very blessed.” They shot a quick glance at the camera and looked back at Seijuro.
“I do, I really do. My family is my pride and joy. I wouldn't trade them for anything. They are the reason why I'm pushing hard with my acting career and, overall, just being happy every single day. I wouldn't imagine my life without them.”
The reporter sniffled, “That's so beautiful. Sorry, I get emotional easily.” They stammered out emotionally, trying to blink their tears away. Seijuro blinked, taken back from the reaction of the reporter before crackling, comforting them.
The Kamiki family and Yura made their way over to the reporters, waving goodbye to their content fans. A reporter waved down Yura's attention, “Katayose-san! Over here!”
Yura walked over excitedly as the camera focused on her.
“Katayose-san, it's nice to finally see you on the red carpet! Your first one! How do you feel being here? Do you feel like jumping up and down? Throwing up? Crying? Screaming? Like you're going to die right now from pure joy and excitement? Spill it to your adoring fans watching you on TV!!” The reporter exclaimed enthusiastically, moving the microphone towards Yura, doing jazz hands or well, in this case, jazz hand.
“All of the above!” Yura laughed, “It feels amazing to finally attend a red carpet! Honestly, I feel like I'm dreaming, and I never want to wake up!”
“Ahaha! Don't worry, Katayose-san, it's not a dream!” The reporter winked playfully, “Do you think you'll win an award tonight? I'm sure your parents would have loved to see you right now on the red carpet. They would have been so proud.”
Yura smiled softened at the mention of her parents, “Yeah. They would have, but I'm sure they're up in the sky watching them as one of the bright stars that I know they would have become if they were still alive. I'm glad I got to accomplish the things they couldn't, and I'm very proud of myself for coming this far and finally experiencing being on a red carpet with the people that mean the most to me. Oh! I can't forget my amazing and supporting fans! Without them, I wouldn't be here! Thank you all for your love and support! I love each one of you out there and the ones here that attended in person!” Yura blew a kiss at the camera and winked.
“Well said, Katayose-san!” The reporter chirped, “I looove it!”
“Ruby-chan! Aquamarine-kun!” A female reporter waved them over. Aqua grimaced at his full first name being said as the two walked over to the reporter. Ruby waved at the camera, “Hi!”
“It's nice to see you two back on the red carpet with your dad! It's been a long time! How do you two feel being back? Nervous? Happy? Feel like crying? Want to scream?” The reporter smirked at the twins.
Ruby's eyes shimmered. She laughed, “Everything! I feel everything! I can't wait to see Obasan win an award and my Papa, too! It's nice being back on the red carpet and being with such talented people!” She clasped her hands together.
“It feels exciting to be here again and to support our father and his career. Tonight is his and Yura's night. We are very proud of how far they have come.” Aqua responded, flashing a faint smile at the camera and reporter.
“Aw! How sweet! Tell us Ruby-chan and Aquamarine-kun. Do you think Kamiki-san and Katayose-san will win an award tonight?”
“I hope so!” Ruby exclaimed, taking off the microphone immediately, “my Papa and Obasan worked hard for their careers! They deserve to win an award! If they do, I'll be cheering the loudest for them!” She crackled.
“I have a feeling they will, but who knows. There's many talented celebrities here today. Anyone can win an award.” Aqua said as the twins shared a glance and then looked back at the reporter.
“If they don't win an award, I'm still going to cheer the loudest!” Ruby added in, winking. The twins and reporter shared a laugh.
Not too far from them, there stood Hikaru with a reporter asking him questions, “Kamiki-san, how does it feel being back on the red carpet and acting career after your hiatus to focus on your agency? It must be thrilling to be back here, especially after what happened with Katayose-san.” The reporter said referring to the scandal Hikaru and Yura were involved.
Hikaru flashed a smile, “It's been a ride. I'm glad to be back on the red carpet. Heh, I always forget how chaotic it can be.” He scratched the side of his head nervously, “But overall, I'm happy to be here and continuing my acting career. I'm glad that everything has been resolved.”
“Ah, that's good to hear. You have been part of many productions. However, one of the biggest ones that has been the most successful and gotten a lot of attention is The Neighbor. The one that was directed by Director Shima Masanori. What's your opinion on its success and large amount of attention after the scandal with Katayose-san has been resolved? I heard that the film got a lot of attention for your acting and fans supporting you after the unnecessary scandal was made against you and Katayose-san.”
Hikaru blinked once and responded, “Well, It was a shock to see how successful the film had become after the scandal was resolved and how fast it was climbing on the charts. I'm thankful to my fans who watched the movie and showed their support during that time. The Director Shima is also very thankful for the attention and success of his film.” He flashed a smile at the camera and the reporter.
___
Ai's eyes shimmered at the sight of Hikaru on TV, having her mouth shaped into an O, “Look how handsome Kamiki-san looks with his suit! I'm so glad he's back on the red carpet again!” She squealed, having Ichigo and Miyako sitting on either side of her watching the TV as well.
“I hope he wins an award tonight! He deserves it!” Ai grinned, keeping her eyes glued to the TV screen, clasping her hands together.
“I would be surprised if he doesn't win an award. With the productions he's been a part of and the film that the Director Shima did, He must have won an award. If he doesn't win any award, at least he has the ones that he did win in the past.” Ichigo said, crossing his arms on his chest and leaning against the couch.
“Maybe Katayose-san will win an award. It is her first red carpet. This will be a huge night for her if she does win an award for her acting and work in the productions she was in.” Miyako said, glancing over at her husband.
“What productions was she in again?” Ichigo scratched his head and narrowed his eyes.
“She was the lead of an action film, a romantic series which was a huge success for its comedy and cute love story between the two main love interest, a horror film, a drama series, hmm,” Miyako tilted her head to the side, crossing her arms, “There's a lot more. She's been getting a lot of acting jobs after the scandal was proven false. She's raising her way up in the acting world.”
“Well, she does have the potential just like Ai.” Ichigo gasped, his eyes landing on the sight of Ai shoving popcorn in her mouth. He scolded Ai, “Ai! Don't shove all the popcorn in your mouth! You're going to choke! I don't need you dying on me, you shitty idol!”
Ai muffled out an apology and proceeded to shove more popcorn in her mouth.
Ichigo sighed heavily, pinching the bridge of his nose.
___
Once interviewing the family was done, they stepped inside the grand ballroom. Yura gasped as her starry eyes shimmered in awe at the beauty of the ballroom, already seeing some celebrities getting their tables and greeting one another, “This looks so beautiful in person than on TV! This is amazing!” She clapped her hands, partially bouncing up and down.
“They invited a lot of celebrities to this event.” Aqua pointed out, looking at all the tables taking over the venue.
“Look at the table decorations! Look how cute the stars are and the flowers!” Ruby exclaimed, running towards their table as the rest of the family followed. “Look! The stars are scattered all over the table! So cute!” She picked one vinyl star. Her eyes glanced up as the family took their seats, “Oh my god… THE CEILING IS FULL OF STARS!!” She crackled, raising her arms in the air with her hands open.
Hikaru chuckled at Ruby's excitement, “Well, it is the Night Stars Awards.”
“It's literally in the name.” Aqua gave Ruby a long side glance as he remained on his seat next to Hikaru.
“It's so magical.” Yura sniffled, having her hands pressed together as if she was going to pray, “I think I'm going to cry.”
Seijuro let out a laugh, “Save those tears for later, Katayose-san.”
“I'm trying, but I can't help it! This is my first award ceremony, and the ballroom looks amazing! So magical! I love the chandeliers!” Yura glanced up at the ceiling. Her eyes sparkled with an idea and pulled out a phone, “I need to take pictures to show Honda-san!”
“This place does look quite magical.” Taiki said, glancing up at the ceiling at the different size stars. Airi nodded, agreeing as she watched the tables being filled up one by one as time went by.
As Yura kept taking pictures with a bright smile on her face, Ruby finally took a seat next to Hikaru, “This is going to be amazing, Papa! I bet you will win an award! You worked so hard. You deserve it.” She leaned against her father's upper arm with an innocent smile.
Hikaru patted his daughter's head with a warm smile, “We'll see, my little star. We'll see.”
Once the tables were filled, the lights in the ballroom dimmed as the stars glowed. Ruby gasped excitedly, tugging Hikaru's sleeve, “Look Papa! They're glowing! Look at the ceiling! It's so beautiful!”
Hikaru chuckled in response to Ruby's discovery.
The lights on the stage turned on, revealing The Host of the ceremony with a black suit with a star design on it and holding onto cards and standing in front of a microphone stand. The Night Stars Awards Logo appeared behind The Host and screens that were on the walls to get a close-up for the tables far away from the stage.
“Good evening, everyone! Welcome to Night Stars Awards!” The Host spoke enthusiastically into the microphone with a confident and cheery tone of voice, “How is everyone feeling today? Happy? Nervous? Feeling like throwing up right now knowing there's a chance you'll win an award tonight, eh?”
In response, the crowd cheered with some celebrities clapping excitedly for the award ceremony. The sound echoed throughout the ballroom.
“Oh! I see a lot of excited people in the crowd and maybe a few that look like they're going to throw up at any moment! Ahaha! It's completely normal! We are thrilled to have all of you here tonight. Tonight is a huge celebration for the most outstanding talents in the entertainment industry. This year’s nominees have all shown incredible passion, dedication, and artistry. This year's nominees are the ones shining brightest among the stars. Today, they will shine as bright as ever on stage!” The Host glanced up at the glowing stars on the ceiling. His attention returned back to the audience, “Who's ready for a night to remember?!”
The audience cheered, clapped, and whistled in response.
The Host laughed as the crowd quieted down, “Hold on, hold on. Before we start, we have a very special guest, one of the most celebrated artists, who will perform for us their song that they have created for this event!”
As The Host introduced the artist, the Uehara family, Kamiki family, and Yura watched, excited to hear the artist sing their song and how the event would go.
As the night continued, The Host and Presenter announced the winners for the award categories of the night. The Host sniffled, holding onto his own microphone as the actor who just won an award stepped down the stage, returning to their table. “That was a beautiful speech. I think I'm going to cry.” He said onto the microphone, wiping away an imagery tear.
“You always cry in speeches.” The Presenter laughed, holding onto a sealed off envelope in her hand. The crowd let out a laugh or a chuckle at the presenter's words.
“It's just so touching to hear what our winners have to say after working so hard for their award! It's a beautiful thing!” The Host sniffled once again.
The Presenter cleared her throat, “Now, next: the Award for the Actress of the Year!”
The Host gasped and nodded, facing the audience, “ That's right! Ladies and gentlemen, the moment we’ve all been waiting for! Tonight, we celebrate the most captivating performances that have graced our screens this year. It’s time to honor those who brought powerful characters to life—bringing laughter, tears, and inspiration to millions!”
The Presenter laughed, “Absolutely! These actresses have delivered extraordinary performances that left us in awe. They’ve given us stories we’ll remember for a lifetime!”
The Host smiled excitedly, “The nominees for Actress of the Year are…” He gestured towards the large screen behind them. The stage lights dimmed as the screen showcases clips of the nominees in their most iconic scenes, accompanied by dramatic music.
“Reina Tanaka” – For her role as a grieving mother in “Beyond the Horizon,” delivering a performance that left us breathless.
“Kaori Saito” – For her groundbreaking role as a war journalist in “Echoes of the Frontline,” showing us the courage of a woman in the face of danger.
“Yura Katayose” – For her outstanding comedy and heartfelt portrayal of a loving main character with her spark of humor in the romantic comedy-drama “Fate's Sweet Embrace.” Yura brought warmth and laughter in a series that made us believe in love even in the most chaotic moments.
“Rika Matsuda” – For her electrifying role as a vigilante in “Nightfall: The Reckoning,” where she captured the struggle of a woman torn between justice and vengeance.
“Haruka Yoshida” – For her inspiring performance as a teacher in “The Light Within,” whose dedication to her students taught us the true meaning of compassion.
Yura gasped loudly at the sight of herself on screen, “Oh my god! I'm in it! Hikaru! I'm in it!” She tugged on Hikaru’s arm, not having her eyes leave the large screen. Hikaru smiled softly at Yura’s overloaded excitement.
“Yeah! Obasan, you're going to win an award!” Ruby clapped her hands.
“We have to wait until they announce the winner. These are pretty good actresses who have a chance to win the award.” Aqua said to Ruby, giving her a long side glance.
“All we can do is pray.” Seijuro said as Airi nodded, clasping her hands together. Taiki crossed his fingers.
The lights lit up as the crowd clapped once the clips faded. The Host and Presenter smiled with anticipation. “What an incredible lineup! Each one of these actresses has made a lasting impression, bringing incredible depth to their characters. But only one can walk away with the coveted Night Stars Award tonight!” The Host stated, gesturing to the Presenter next to him.
“And the winner of Actress of the Year is…” The Presenter opened the envelope dramatically as the two stared at the card being pulled out with nervous looks, building up suspense.
Yura, Ruby, Aqua, and Hikaru held each other's hands eagerly, wanting to know who won already.
The Presenter gasped and exclaimed onto the microphone, “Yura Katayose for ‘Fate's Sweet Embrace!’”
Yura's eyes widened upon hearing her name. Her world was completely still for a moment. “I… I won?” She whispered out in disbelief as the crowd applauded. Ruby threw her arms around Yura, smiling proudly for her aunt, “YOU WON, OBASAN!!” She screamed out of pure joy, “Your first award!”
Yura glanced over at the family, standing up from their seats, clapping for her. Hikaru placed his hand on her shoulder, “You did, Yura. You won your first award of your career. I'm very proud of you.”
“Go on. Go get your award.” Aqua encouraged me with a soft smile that also held pride.
“What are you waiting for? Go!” Seijuro said, gesturing towards the stage with an encouraging grin on his face.
“Your award is waiting for you.” Taiki said with a faint smile on his face.
Yura slowly stood up, not sure if this was just a dream, or if she heard wrong, or if she was just daydreaming this whole thing. As she walked onto the stage, The Presenter bowed (Yura doing the same) and shook her hand, “Congratulations Katayose-san! You deserve this award for your amazing performance that touched many people's hearts and emotions! Well done!” She said, handing over the award.
___
Ichigo and Miyako stared at the screen with their jaws dropped while Ai clapped profusely with her starry eyes sparkling with joy at the sight of Yura winning her first award, “She did it! She won her first award! Ahhh! I'm so happy for her!” Ai exclaimed, bouncing up and down on her seat.
“Well, she won her first award. If she continues this way, she will win many more awards in the future.” Ichigo said, taking a sip of his drink.
“Well, you did say she does have potential like Ai. She might be the next top actress in the entertainment industry. Who knows.” Miyako kept her eyes on the screen, eating some of the popcorn from the bowl resting on her lap.
Ai looked over at Miyako with a determined and confident grin, “I bet she will! She deserves it! I believe in her!”
___
Yura stood in front of the microphone, holding onto her award. With unshed tears in her eyes, she smiled emotionally, “Wow. I don't know what to say. I can't believe this is happening.” She cleared her throat and took a deep breath, preparing herself for her speech, “I'm so thankful for everyone who supported me. I'm thankful for my fans who were there for me from the start of my career and the ones that came along the way. This is my first award in my acting career. This moment is something I've always dreamt of, and now, it's coming true. I want to thank the Kamiki family,” Yura gestured towards Hikaru, Ruby and Aqua, “I want to thank them for being part of my journey and for accepting me as part of their family with the Uehara family. Thank you for everything. Thank you for supporting me, and thank you for being part of this moment.” She said onto the microphone, her voice slightly cracking as she kept her bright smile.
Hikaru, Aqua, and Ruby smiled, listening to Yura's speech.
Yura's eyes crowded up with more unshed tears, “And for my parents who are not with me to witness this moment and celebrate with me. I want to thank them for setting an example for me, for them to try to get to the top in the entertainment industry to give me everything I needed and wanted. Unfortunately, they couldn't accomplish it.” Yura dabbed the tears away that escaped the corner of her eyes, “They couldn't accomplish their dreams. However, thanks to them, I am here. They gave me the inspiration to follow their footsteps in the entertainment industry and start my own acting career. Without them being my role models, I wouldn't be here today.” Her eyes drifted up to the ceiling as her starry white eyes shimmered with pure emotion, “Thank you, mom and dad, for everything. I promise I'll keep moving forward and make you proud. I miss you two every single day. Thank you.” Yura gave a small bow, stepping back from the microphone.
The crowd broke into applause, standing from their seats as The Host sniffled, wiping away his own tears while The Presenter patted his back, comforting him with her own unshed tears shimmering in her eyes. Yura stepped down the stage and made her way back to the table with the brightest grin. She threw her arms around Hikaru, giving him an unexpected and warm hug.
Hikaru laughed and returned the embrace, “Your parents would have been so proud of you just like Ruby, Aqua, and I are.”
“Thank you.” Yura muffled onto Hikaru's shoulder, tightening the hug. Once she pulled away from the embrace, Ruby and Aqua hugged Yura next, “We're very proud of you, Yura. You deserved it.” Aqua said, looking at the young woman.
Yura wrapped her arms around them, resting her head on top of theirs, “Thank you, you two.”
As the crowd and the family sat down on their seats again, The Host sniffled again, “That was beautiful. It made me cry.” He said onto the microphone, “I didn't think tonight I would cry this much.”
The Presenter chuckled wholeheartedly, “I won't lie. The speech got me teared up as well, but hey, let's not get sappy! Moving onto the next exciting award: The Actor of the Year!” She revealed.
The Host clapped enthusiastically and gestured to the large screen once again as the lights dimmed, “And the nominees for The Actor of the Year are…”
“Ryo Tanabe” – For his heart-wrenching portrayal of a father seeking justice in “The Broken Bond.”
“Kenji Nakamoto” – For his magnetic performance as a genius detective in “Shadows of Truth.”
“Hikaru Kamiki” – For his chilling and unforgettable role as the villainous killer in the horror phenomenon “The Neighbor.” Hikaru’s haunting performance sent shivers down our spines and cemented him as a master of the genre.
“Daiki Yamashita” – For his inspiring role as a struggling musician in “Rise from the Silence.”
“Hiroshi Takeda” – For his explosive and commanding performance as a revolutionary leader in “Embers of Freedom.”
Hikaru's jaw dropped at the sight of him on the large screen.
“Papa! You're in it!” Ruby gasped, grasping Hikaru's forearm with her mouth forming an O.
“There's a chance you'll win, Hikaru!” Seijuro clapped his hands, smiling with excitement.
“And at your first award ceremony since you returned from your hiatus.” Taiki smirked faintly, crossing his arms.
The lights turned back on. Both The Host and Presenter turned to the audience. The Presenter spoke first, “The men in this category have delivered unforgettable performances, embodying characters that stayed with us long after the credits rolled. From heroes to villains, they’ve brought their A-game and then some!”
“Each of these incredible actors has given us a performance for the ages. But tonight, only one can take home the Night Stars Award for Actor of the Year!” The Host exclaimed onto the microphone.
“And The Actor of the Year is…” The Presenter opened the envelope with anticipation as the two watched the card slowly be pulled out from the envelope to add dramatic flair. Their eyes lit up.
“Hikaru Kamiki for ‘The Neighbor’!”
The crowd stood up from their chairs and applauded for the actor as the family did the same.
Hikaru remained seated for a moment in shock.
“Papa! You won!” Ruby hugged him, placing a kiss on his cheek, “I knew you'll win an award!”
“Congratulations Father. You deserve it for your hard work.” Aqua gave Hikaru a hug as well. Hikaru hugged them in return before standing up with a soft smile. He made his way up to the stage.
___
“HE WON!!” Ai screamed from pure excitement, immediately standing up from her seat, and jumped up and down, causing Miyako and Ichigo to be startled. Ai raised her arms in the air with her eyes sparkling with pride, “I knew he would win!”
As Ai continued jumping up and down, Ichigo and Miyako grabbed onto her shoulders and set her down on the couch again, “Ai, calm down and sit down. We can't hear the TV.” Ichigo said as Ai bounced up and down on her seat, clearly not listening to Ichigo's words.
On the TV screen, Hikaru and Presenter bowed towards each other before shaking hands, “Kamiki-san, your performance in ‘The Neighbor’ was haunting, unforgettable, and simply genius. Congratulations!” She said, giving Hikaru his award.
Hikaru thanked her, holding onto the award and stepping forward to the microphone. He cleared his throat, “I am honored to have won an award tonight. I didn't think I would actually win one, heh. I am grateful for each one of my fans and the support that was given to me, and the love and support for the film The Neighbor.” He said, smiling at the audience, “This is a nice surprise after returning back from my hiatus and continuing my acting career. Thank you to the people who stood by my side through it all and supported me and the family that encouraged me through this. As for my children, Aqua and Ruby, thank you for being my two shining stars that kept me motivated to keep moving forward and show the world what I'm capable of despite being gone for some time to focus on my agency. I couldn't have done it without you. Never forget: Papa loves you. Thank you.” Hikaru stepped back and gave a small bow. The audience applauded.
As Hikaru waved with a smile on his face and his starry white eyes shimmering, lighting up the stage. Ai smiled emotionally, having her hands pressed together. Her eyes shimmered with unshed tears. I'm so proud of you, Hikaru.
___
Aqua and Ruby stared at their father as their eyes shimmered with the white stars shining at the sight of their father on stage. Ruby smiled emotionally. I love you too, Papa. Always.
Aqua's expression softened, clapping. I love you as well, Father. Always.
Once the award ceremony was over, the family stood in the large room where the after-party took place. Celebrities speaking to one another, laughing, chatting, and congratulating the celebrities that won an award tonight.
“I'm very happy for you two. You two deserve those awards.” Seijuro said, looking at Yura and Hikaru.
“Thanks! I'm so happy that you guys were there to witness my first award! This is one of the best moments in my life!” Yura squealed, holding onto her award with pride. Hikaru chuckled and smiled, “Thank you, Seijuro-sama. It means a lot.”
“There'll be many more awards to come for you two in the future.” Airi winked at the two, having her arm hooked with her husband's.
“Papa! Papa! Can we go say hi to the other celebrities? Please?!” Ruby tugged Hikaru's arm, bouncing up and down with excitement. The actor patted her head and nodded, “Of course. Let's go.”
“Yay!” Ruby immediately walked ahead of the group with a bounce on each step she took. Aqua and Taiki followed her before the rest of the family followed her, leaving Hikaru behind.
As Hikaru began to walk, a man with a black suit and black round sunglasses with brown hair walked right past Hikaru. The man had his hands buried in the pockets of his pants, having his head slightly tilted down.
Hikaru came to a halt as his eyes expanded, getting a quick glimpse of the man's facial features that he could see and familiar brown hairstyle he had seen before. He glanced back over his shoulder with the color of his skin drained.
He muttered under his breath, “Ryosuke?”
Before Hikaru could step forward towards the man, a hand landed on his back, “Congratulations, Kamiki.”
“Huh?” Hikaru looked over at the person next to him. It was Taishi. The actor's eyes flickered at the sight of the Director, “Director Gotanda? You were invited to the award ceremony?”
“Yeah. I wasn't planning to come, but when I heard you and your family were coming, I changed my mind. I'm glad I did. Congratulations on winning. I watched the film myself when it was aired. Your acting made it and your character unforgettable. You're truly talented.” Taishi flashed an encouraging grin at the younger man.
Hikaru flustered at the compliment and gave Taishi a small bow, “Thank you, Director. That means a lot.” He smiled softly as the Director's hand remained on his back.
The man walked a few more feet away from the two men. He came to a halt and lifted his gaze, then looked over his shoulder. His eyes were fixed on Hikaru, who was distracted in a conversation with Taishi. His lips curved up and spoke to himself, having no warmth in his voice, “Kamiki Hikaru…Old friend. Look how far you have come.”
“Ryosuke-san, come on. We have a long day tomorrow.” A man in his early 60s, wearing a formal kimono and having his grey hair slick back, said, standing a few feet away with his hands behind his back. The man fixed his round black glasses on his wrinkled face, having his brown eyes glued to Ryosuke.
“Of course, Shachou.” Ryosuke responded with a gentle and formal tone in his voice that wasn't there before. His gaze drifting to the man before looking back to Hikaru one last time and walking off.
Chapter 52: "You Exist To Me."
Chapter Text
A fourteen and seventeen year old stood on a bridge as the seventeen year old leaned against the railing while the other stared out at the cars driving underneath the bridge. The younger boy coughed, having the smoke of the cigarette invading his space. He waved his hand in the air as if he was shooing the smoke away, “You shouldn't be smoking, Ryosuke.”
“I know, but it's something I've done many times. It's a way for me to forget things. At this point, I don't really care. My parents don't either.” He shrugged and inhaled the smoke from his lit up cigarette before exhaling it into the air, “I have a lip piercing which I'm sure they are against and yet, they didn't do anything or paid attention.”
Hikaru watched him quietly with a sad gaze. His gaze lowered for a moment and said, almost in a whisper, “I care. You're a young man. You're in school, and you have good grades from what you have told me. Smoking will harm your lungs and have many types of consequences. You can get cancer, lung disease, heart disease, dental problems, skin issues…” Hikaru trailed off when he noticed Ryosuke having a gentle smile on his face, his gaze fixed on him. He blinked a few times, “What?”
Ryosuke let out a faint chuckle jokingly, “Sometimes you really act like an adult rather than a child who's fourteen. Sometimes, it feels like you're scolding me as if you were my parent.” He laughed weakly, holding onto his cigarette between his index finger and middle finger. He gave the cigarette a brief flicker, letting the ash fall from the burnt tip.
Hikaru averted his eyes to the side, avoiding Ryosuke's glance. He placed his hands on the railing, fidgeting with his index fingers. Ryosuke continued, “Someone your age would never act the way you do. Boys, your age would focus on something– like… I don't know, homework, video games. Not lecturing a seventeen year old on how bad smoking is.”
“Well, I've always been alone since I was very young. I had to grow up fast during that time, and I've learned things along the way with the adults I was surrounded with.”
“You had to grow up fast? Hmm… That must have sucked. For you to be alone at such a young age. I guess I'm lucky to have parents who kept me and put a roof over my head.” Ryosuke spoke. His smile faltered, returning his gaze down to the cars driving underneath the bridge, “Even with that, it's like I don't exist to them.”
“You exist to me.” Hikaru spoke, “Like I exist to you.”
Ryosuke stared at him, eyes widened for a moment at his words. He felt his heart soften. He smiled faintly with his eyes crowded up with unshed tears, “Well, we have been friends for a few weeks now since we met at the park. Technically, you're one of the only people who pays attention to my existence. Despite you being fourteen and us being three years apart, you're the only one who sees me.” Suddenly, a laugh came out of him; a weak laugh with a hint of emotion. Ryosuke furrowed his eyebrows, lowering his head, “It's weird to have a fourteen year old care more than my own parents about my well-being. You're one weird kid, you know?”
Hikaru glanced over, watching the seventeen year old staring directly down the busy road underneath them.
“Heh, you're much more mature than I am. I'm only seventeen, and I'm a mess. You're just fourteen. I don't know how you can manage, and on top of that, act like an adult rather than a fourteen year old boy who should need guidance and protection.” Ryosuke buried his face onto his free palm, still holding onto the cigarette on the other hand.
Hikaru watched his reaction and stepped closer to him, “I'm a mess, too.”
“Hmm…?” Ryosuke lifted his gaze, looking over at the fourteen year old.
Hikaru simply smiled. Ryosuke's eyes slightly widened at his warm smile as Hikaru's starry eyes sparkled at him. The fourteen year old looked up at the sky, keeping his hands on the railing, “I have my own messes, too. Everyone does. You're not alone on that. Everyone has their own pace on how to solve those messes, including you, Ryosuke-kun.”
Before Ryosuke could react, the cigarette was snatched from his hand. Hikaru smiled smugly, “The first mess you can solve is your smoking.” He stopped it on the floor and stomped on it, “It's bad for your health and lungs. By the time you're in your late 30s, you're going to need an oxygen tank to breathe well! Your lungs are not even fully matured yet!” He scolded the seventeen year old, waving his finger at him.
Ryosuke blinked a few times before saying with a laugh, “Look at you, you're scolding me again. You're pretty good at these scolding for a fourteen year old, but alright, alright, I'll stop. For now.” He smirked slightly, hearing Hikaru gasp in disbelief.
“Hey! I'm looking out for you. Someone has to keep you in check, right?” Hikaru exclaimed, furrowing his eyebrows.
“I know.” Ryosuke responded. His hand reached out and patted Hikaru's head awkwardly, “Thanks for that, I guess. Oh, uh, thanks for making me laugh, too.”
Hikaru blinked, watching the seventeen year old stroking his head. Ryosuke dropped his hand, “Since you made me laugh, let's go eat. I'll pay for it. My parents always leave money for me to let me do whatever I want with it. Just don't get used to it, alright?” Ryosuke said in a joking manner towards the end, smiling.
Hikaru stammered, glancing away nervously, “Are you sure? – I mean, no, I don't want to be a burden or anything…”
Once he looked back to where Ryosuke was, He was already walking ahead of him towards the staircase, “Come on, don't just stand there.” He called out.
Hikaru hesitated for a moment before going after him.
Chapter 53: Q&A Pt.2
Chapter Text
Hello!
This book is very, very, very close to 50k!
Thank you for your support and patience. I know I haven't updated a lot on the book like I used to. Right now, things are happening in real life that are making me worried to the point that I can't really focus on working on the chapter a lot like I used to. (It's getting there little by little)
Along with that, some chapters will be long and take longer to finish and publish, depending on the events that's going on.
I'm doing another Q&A to celebrate 50k because that's all I can do, unless you guys want a one short based on this book, but it won't be published in this book. It will be separate! :)
You guys can ask questions (if it's spoilers, I won't be able to answer) , or just give me your feedback, or just express your opinions.
I wanted to do this to keep my mind somewhere else and relax by chatting with you guys! :D
Edit: We did it! 50k hits! 👏👏
Chapter 54
Notes:
A boring chapter today. I guess? :D
Chapter Text
Hikaru looked over his shoulder to see the man that walked past him had disappeared. Taishi noticed the small frown on the actor's face. He looked over his shoulder as well, “Are you looking for someone, Kamiki?”
“I thought… I saw someone that I recognized, but I think my eyes were playing tricks on me. It's been a long night.” Hikaru responded with a faint smile.
“Hmm.” Taishi nodded in response. Hikaru's eyes drifted to the side. His smile faded at the thought of maybe seeing Ryosuke again, but in the end, his eyes were playing tricks on him, maybe. Hikaru's train of thought came to a halt once the sound of Aqua and Taiki's voices hit his ears. Hikaru blinked, seeing the two standing in front of them.
“Director? I didn't think you would be here.” Aqua said, getting a head pat from Taishi.
“I got an invitation. I wasn't going to come at first, but when I heard your father and the rest of your family were coming to the event, I changed my mind. Now, I'm here.”
“You must be the Director that made my little brother into an actor in the first place and calls him ‘Precocious’. Director Gotanda, correct?” Taiki gave the director a small bow, “It's nice to meet you.”
“It's nice to meet you too, Taiki-kun.” Taishi responded, “I've been looking forward to meeting you.”
Taiki gave a small nod with a faint smile.
Taishi stared at Aqua and Taiki, who were standing next to each other, staring at him. His eyes flickered. These two look a lot like each other. They actually look like siblings. How weird. Now that I have them next to each other, I've never realized they share some features. It must be one of the reasons why they get along so well.
“Papa! Papa! Come on! Ryo-san wants to talk to you!” Ruby hurried towards Hikaru and grabbed his hand, pulling him away from the group. Hikaru blinked and chuckled, “Alright, alright, alright, no need to pull on me.”
As the two left, Aqua turned to the Director, “Did your mother come with you?”
Taishi's lips pressed down into a thin line, narrowing his eyes. He then pointed over at a direction that Taiki and Aqua followed. Not so far from them, the sight of Taishi's mother having her arms wrapped around Hikaru, who clearly was taken back from the clinginess of the woman. Taishi's mother beamed as if it was one of the best days of her life (which it was).
“Ah. She did come.” Aqua muttered, watching his father gently pat Taishi's mother's back, “I thought that she would stay at home.”
“She was supposed to, but when she saw on TV that Kamiki was going to be here along with her other famous celebrities, she's a fan of. She forced me to take her with me.”
“She's a huge fan of Hikaru, isn't she? She's not letting go.” Taiki pointed out, watching Yura trying to pull the grown woman away.
Taishi sighed, “I apologize for making your father uncomfortable, Precocious. My ma can be too much.”
“My father doesn't seem bothered. He knows your mother is a big fan of his.” Aqua said as the three watched Hikaru smiling warmly at Taishi's mother, who rambled on about how happy and proud she was of him, “So, no need to apologize.”
Yura managed to pull the grown woman away. Yura exhaled and muttered to herself, “Geez, this woman is strong.”
Taishi's mother clasped her hands together, beaming, “I'm so proud of you, Kamiki-san! You deserved that award!”
Hikaru smiled gently and did a small bow, “Thank you, Gotanda-san. I appreciate it and your support. I'm surprised you came. I thought you would be home.” Taishi's mother shook her head, still beaming from excitement, “When I heard you were going to be here, I had to force my son to take me with him to this event. Now, I'm here! It was amazing to watch you get on stage and get your award! It was a dream come true!”
Hikaru’s smile grew at her words. Suddenly, Taishi’s mother gasped, her attention drifting to someone that caught her eye, “Is that Ryo-san?! Oh my god! I need a photo with him!” As soon as those words left her mouth, she was gone. Hikaru watched, watching the woman particularly bouncing up and down around the actor Hikaru spoke to minutes ago.
Yura stood next to Hikaru, “She's a very strong woman for her age.”
“Are you alright?” Hikaru asked, glancing over at the actress.
“Yup!” Yura shot out a thumbs up and grinned. Her hand landed on her hip while her other hand held onto her award, “Nothing I can't handle!” Yura's eyes landed on Ryo again. She narrowed her eyes, tilting her eyes slightly, “Hey, isn't that the actor that you worked with in that drama film you were in? The one that slapped you?”
“Mhm. The same one.”
“Whoa, he did a pretty good job on making the slap seem so real. The shock in your face was amazing–”
“It was real.”
Yura stopped mid sentence, staring at Hikaru with her mouth open while Hikaru smiled innocently as if what he just said was the most natural thing, “He actually did slap me in that scene. It hurt a lot. Don't worry. After the scene was done, he apologized. A lot. He was technically clinging onto me and apologizing nonstop.”
“Really?”
Hikaru nodded, keeping his innocent smile, “He kept apologizing for almost a week straight. The director was getting annoyed at Ryo-san apologizing nonstop.”
“Did he apologize to you again when you spoke to him?”
“Mhm, he did. He has a heart of gold and wants to be on good terms with everyone. It's just how he is.”
“Oh! Now, he's being hugged to death.” Yura said. Hikaru looked over to see Taishi's mother hugging Ryo, clinging onto the man and Taishi's mother beaming with joy. Hikaru crackled, “He'll be fine.”
Ryo smiled nervously, trying to get out of the tight grasp of the older women. He was clearly struggling.
“Uh, or maybe not.”
Yura and Hikaru made their way to the two individuals to help the struggling actor.
In the background, Taishi, Aqua, and Taiki watched silently. Taishi sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of his nose, “I regret bringing her.”
“Is she always like this with celebrities?” Taiki asked, keeping his eyes on the scene in front of him.
“Unfortunately, yes.”
“Don't worry, Director, Ruby is the same way. I have to deal with that each time she sees a celebrity she's a fan of. It’s a pain sometimes.” Aqua sighed deeply. Taishi chuckled and patted Aqua's head, “Ruby has a lot of energy for someone who's only 12 years old. Any girl her age would be full of energy and excited to meet their favorite celebrities, especially when her own father is one.”
Aqua lowered his gaze to the floor with a blank expression.
“Ruby has a lot of energy for someone who's only 12 years old.”
She does, just like Sarina did.
The way her eyes shine when she gets excited. Whenever she sees a celebrity she likes, Ruby brightens up like a star in a way Sarina did towards Ai.
Aqua lifted his gaze. His eyes landed on Ruby, who was with Seijuro and Airi. The three were talking to a celebrity Ruby was a fan of. Ruby partially bounced up and down with excitement. Her pink-ruby eyes sparkling like the galaxy with her bright white star on her left eye shimmering.
She acts just like Sarina. I wonder if Sarina would have lived, left the hospital, and lived her life in Tokyo. Would she have acted the same way Ruby is right now?
Aqua buried his hand into the pocket of his tuxedo. He pulled out the Ai keychain. His gaze fell down onto it, holding it between his thumb and index finger.
I'm sure you would have been happy, Sarina. I would have loved to see you as an idol beside Ai. To see you perform your heart out to everyone and make them happy just like Ai does. I would have been your fan, just like I said I would – your biggest fan.
Even with this new life of mine that somehow I was able to get a second chance to live again. If you were still alive, I would have done anything to watch you perform.
Aqua smiled softly, his expression softening. You would have been amazing.
“You still carry that keychain around?” Taiki's voice snapped out of his thoughts. Aqua looks over at the teenager next to him. Taiki had a faint smirk on his face, having his hands buried into his pockets, “I'm surprised you haven't lost it with how much you carry it around with you.”
“It's special to me.”
“Because Yura gave it to you?”
Aqua's eyes drifted to the side, “There are other reasons why it's special.”
“Because the Ultimate Idol Ai signed it?”
Aqua turned the keychain to the back, revealing Ai's signature, “... That's one of the reasons.”
“Didn't Ai-san give Yura starsands to give it to you and Ruby?”
“Yeah. It's in my room where it's safe.”
Taiki chuckled, “Let me guess, it's right next to the Ai merchandise you have on your dresser?”
Aqua glanced to the side, blushing slightly. He murmured, “Yeah…” Aqua just heard Taiki chuckle again at his response and reaction.
As the hours continued, the families found themselves in a restaurant to celebrate the big late, despite how late it was. The idea was suggested by Taishi, which got Ruby excited at the idea of food.
As soon as the food was set on the massive table, Ruby beamed up at the smell and sight of the delicious food after hours of being on her feet, walking and running around. She can finally eat. Ruby lifted a piece of her food to her mouth and ate it. As she chewed, she melted, “Finally! I was starving!” She exclaimed with her mouth full of food.
Hikaru smiled softly, “Ruby, don't talk with your mouth full of food.”
“Sorry, Papa!”
Taiki and Aqua ate their food, watching the conversation.
“Good idea on coming here to eat, Director. I was starving with everything going on in the award ceremony.” Airi spoke, taking a bite of her food.
“I heard this restaurant has amazing reviews! I always wanted to try it, but I've been busy with acting jobs.” Yura sulked, shoving a piece of her food in her mouth and chewing. Taishi wiped his mouth with a napkin before speaking, “This restaurant is quite well known in the industry by the celebrities that come here to celebrate their achievements.”
“No wonder. This place is expensive.” Taiki said, “Too expensive.”
Seijuro patted his son's head, “That's true, but the price really does suit how good and fresh the food is.”
Taishi's mom, who was sitting next to the director, nodded as she chewed.
“Still don't see the hype of it.” Taiki grumbled, cutting a piece of his steak.
Hikaru swallowed his chewed up food in his mouth. He wiped his mouth with a napkin, “Thank you for suggesting this restaurant, Director. The food is delicious and fresh. Considering you suggested the restaurant, I'll pay for the bill.”
Taishi's fork paused midway as he looked over at Hikaru, “Kamiki, you don't need to pay for the bill. I'm the one who suggested the restaurant. I'm the one paying for everything. Consider it as a treat from me for your hard work.”
Hikaru blinked once before sighing with a soft smile on his face, “I appreciate it, Director, but I would feel bad if I let you pay considering how expensive the food is here. I have plenty of money to pay for this bill.”
“Kamiki, again, you don't need to. I'll pay for it. Right now, you need to focus on being proud of yourself for your award.”
Hikaru opened his mouth to protest, but Taishi gave him a sharp look that made the young actor close his mouth back up. With a defeated sigh, Hikaru nodded, “Alright. Just this time, I'll let you pay. Next time, I'll do it.”
“Of course.” Taishi shot Hikaru a smile.
As the family continued to eat their food, having their own conversations, Hikaru kept his gaze down at his food. His fork poked his steak as his eyes were distant. His mind went back to the after-party of the Award ceremony. More specifically, the man that walked past him for those few seconds.
That man looked like Ryosuke. Something about that man reminded Hikaru of Ryosuke.
Could it really be him?
…
After 12 years, could it really be him at that event?
Unless, my mind is just messing with me. The way the man walked with confidence, discreteness, and a hint of coldness.
It's different.
Different from him.
That's not how Ryosuke acted.
At least, not back then.
There's no way that man could be Ryosuke. He isn't like that at all.
Maybe my mind really is messing with me.
Heh.
I'm not surprised.
Hikaru's posture relaxed slightly before taking a bite of his food as the laughter and chatter continued around him.
Chapter 55: Fujimoto Ayaka
Notes:
This originally was supposed to be a short little chapter, but obviously, things didn't go as planned lol.
Enjoy! :D
Chapter Text
Fujimoto Ayaka.
“Whoa! I can't believe I'm having a drink with the famous idol Nino! I'm so honored to have you with me!” Ayaka exclaimed, fixing her hat and glasses intensively, having her pale cheeks taint of rose pink. Her long, silky chestnut-brown hair with subtle caramel highlights hanging on her shoulders. Her hair reached down to her waist. Her large almond-shaped golden-brown hue eyes.
The main thing that really caught anyone's attention was her bright two white stars that sparkled in excitement.
They were as beautiful as the sunset.
Sitting across from her, Nino smiled, having her hat on with a plain shirt with jeans. She had her forearms resting on her lap, having her drink resting on the table in front of her, “Are you a fan of mine?”
“Of course! I am a fan of every B-Komachi member! I've been following you guys on social media for so long. I can't believe I'm actually talking to you – in person! It's such an honor.” Ayaka lowered her gaze with a bright smile on her face as her starry eyes shimmered, holding onto the alcoholic drink in her hand.
Nino kept her smile on her face, tilting her head slightly to the side, watching the young woman's reaction.
Ayaka is an idol in the entertainment industry. She's part of the idol group: Stellar Serenade. She’s known as the “Shooting Star.” of the group, the center of its success.
Her fans gave her the title of “The Hopeful Star.”
She's an optimistic dreamer, hardworking, a good listener, clumsy, and very brave. Besides her cute and innocent good looks, she's a good singer, dancer, and model.
Her signature pose is her arm upwards as if she was reaching for the stars while her other hand is placed over her heart. In her own words, it symbolizes her connection to her fans and her dreams.
In one of her interviews, she states, “I think music is like starlight – it reaches you even when you feel lost in the dark. That's why I sing, to remind everyone that they're never alone.”
She is the hopeful star for others who are in the dark, the ones that feel alone.
The stars in the sky are her inspiration. She always says that the stars in the sky represent each one of her fans. She will do anything to keep her stars shining.
It's quite sweet, isn't it?
…
The worst part of her is that she's rising up fast in the entertainment industry. She's only 21, yet she's gaining popularity rather quickly. The more popularity she gains, the bigger chance she will surpass Ai.
I can't let that happen.
Nino smiled innocently at the idol in front of her, “How sweet. It's always nice to meet fans of B-Komachi. Ah, I don't think you're the only one who is honored to be here. I'm drinking with the next big star idol in the idol industry. You're growing in popularity very quickly.”
Ayaka let out a chuckle, hovering her hand over her mouth, “I wouldn't say I'll be the next big star idol. I feel like I have a long way to go to be able to be at the same level as Ai-san. Who knows if I'll be able to get to her level. After all, she's the perfect idol. I'm just trying my best.”
“I can see that. As an idol myself, I'm very proud of you for how far you have come. I'm sure one day, you will be the ultimate idol.”
Ayaka sparkled, lighting up as her starry shined, “I really hope so! Imagine me as the ultimate idol of the idol industry, and everyone loves me, looks up to me, and does not feel alone whenever they look at me, watch me perform, and sing with me. They will believe that there's light in the dark world and will keep moving forward despite everything. Wouldn't that be awesome?!”
Nino nodded, keeping a forced smile. As Ayaka took a long sip of her drink, Nino's smile faded for a split second before returning, “Does your president know that you're here drinking?”
“Yup. I'm pretty sure he's used to me going to the bar behind her back. At this point, I won't be surprised if he does know I'm here.”
“Isn't he worried that you'll get in an accident?”
“Pfftt!” Ayaka waved her question away, “Yeah, but I've been doing it for a while. The alcohol doesn't affect me so much despite all of the drinks I've been having! I'm a total champ! This is my seventh drink!” She raised her glass as if it was a trophy.
Nino's eyes flickered, “Oh, really? Well, you do hold your alcohol very well.”
“I know. I see it as a secret talent of mine. I'm not sure if it's a good thing or not.” Ayaka did a half-shrug, taking another sip of her drink. Nino tilted her head slightly, “Does your president know that?”
“Nope. As long as I get home safe and sound, he's content with that.”
Nino's eyes flickered to the entrance of the bar and returned back to Ayaka, “You came here with that motorcycle parked in front of the bar, right?”
“Mhm! That's my precious motorcycle. I still need to think of a name for it. I've worked hard to get that motorcycle and a lot of convincing on my part to keep it and drive it.” Ayako puffed out her chest proudly.
“Do you wear any gear or at least a helmet?”
“Eh. Not really, well, not during the nights. The streets around this time are somewhat empty, and I always drive safely.”
Nino didn't say anything. Instead, she took a long sip of her drink. Ayaka finished her drink and stood up, “I should get going. It's already late! I had fun talking to Nino-san! We should do it again sometime and talk much more! We can call it an Idol hangout. Heehee!” She grinned. Before Nino could respond, Ayaka had already made her way to the register and paid for her drinks. Once she was done, she gave Nino a final wave goodbye and left.
Nino stared at the closed glass door for a moment. She finished her drink in one gulp. She wiped her mouth with the back of her hand and stood up from the table. Once she paid for her drink, she stepped out of the bar. Her eyes flickered to Ayaka, driving off on her motorcycle.
Footsteps were heard behind her.
“It's done. Just like you wanted, Niino-san.” A voice spoke. A man, slightly older than Nino, stood behind her with a wrench in his gloved hand.
“Perfect.” Nino responded, keeping her eyes at the direction Ayaka went, keeping her arms resting on either side of her.
.
.
.
.
“Popular Idol from the Idol group Stellar Serenade, Ayaka-san, has passed away at the age of 21.”
.
.
.
.
“Last night, the police had received a call of a fatal car accident. It involved two people – one of them being the popular idol from Stellar Serenade, Ayaka-san. She was announced dead at the scene. With further examination, Ayaka-san had been under the influence while she drove her vehicle. With further investigation, it was revealed that her vehicle had problems with its brakes. It's devastating news for all Ayaka-san fans out there. We have lost our shooting star.”
Takamine remained seated on her chair with a tablet resting on her lap as the rest of the B-Komachi girls surrounded her, listening to the tragic news.
“I never knew Ayaka-san was the type to drink,” Meimei said.
“And drive while being under the influence.” Ari added, crossing her arms.
“Poor girl…” Kyun mumbled, covering her mouth as her eyebrows furrowed sadly.
“It's unfortunate she neglected her brakes. She should have gotten them checked when she could. On top of that, she shouldn't have driven drunk.” Watanabe spoke, tapping her foot.
Nino stayed quiet as she always did, watching the girls talk about the topic. Her gaze lowered to the screen of the tablet that showed the image of Ayaka doing her signature pose. Nino kept a neutral expression on her face.
Ai tapped her chin, “Well, she's an idol just like us. Maybe she was too busy to get them checked or fixed. I heard she was growing in fame! She could have been too busy with that type of thing!” She exclaimed, smiling.
“That's true, but she should have still got them checked, or at least gotten her president to do it for her if she was too busy.” Takamine responded, turning off the tablet and placing it aside.
“Oh.” Ai responded, keeping her smile on her face and tilting her head as well.
“It's a shame. Ayaka-san could have been one of the biggest idols. Maybe even bigger than Ai.” Meimei sighed sadly, crossing her arms.
Nino's eyes immediately landed on Memei once those last words escaped her mouth.
“Yeah! She would have! She was amazing! So shiny and loud! I loved how amazing her voice sounds and her dance moves are perfect!” Ai exclaimed, her eyes shimmering with admiration. The B-Komachi girls watched with a faint smile on his face
“You don't care if someone else takes over your place?” Kyun asked, tilting her head.
“Should I?” Ai asked confusedly as her admiration faded, tilting her head as well.
The girls glanced at each other. Ari spoke first, “Well, you're the ultimate idol of Tokyo. You have been that for the past years. Everyone loves you. Your fans, well, some of them, would be upset that a new idol will take over your place as the ultimate and invincible idol.”
“They would?” Ai questioned, still in a confused tone.
“Duh! You're the famous idol Ai! You're the reason why this group made it so far and gained so much fame!” Watanabe exclaimed, placing her hand on Ai's shoulder, “You're their perfect Ai.”
Ai didn't respond. Instead, she stared ahead. Ai blinked once. Then twice. She let out a crackle, “Heehee! I suppose I am, but I don't mind sharing the spotlight! Ooo! We could have collaborated with them!”
“Yeah. That's true…” Ari mumbled.
“Unfortunately, it's too late now.” Kyun sighed, scratching her head.
“I wonder what will happen to Stellar Serenade with Ayaka-san's death.” Takamine murmured, glancing down to the floor.
Ai thought for a second. Her eyes shimmered with an idea, “How about we go to the funeral to pay our respects?”
“That's a good idea, Ai!” Meimei exclaimed. Meimei turned her head to Nino, “What do you think, Nino?”
Nino, who was silent the whole conversation, flickered her eyes at the question. Nino gave a faint smile, “I think it's a good idea. After all, Idols have to support each other, right?”
“That's right!” Takamine shot up from her seat with her chest puffed out, “We need to convince the president to take us there.”
“Alright. Sooo, who's going to do that?” Watanabe raised an eyebrow.
Their heads immediately turned to Ai, who blinked in response. Once she got the hint, Ai blinked once again, “Me?”
“Yes, you. You're the favorite of the group. That's quite obvious.” Ari spoke, moving next to Ai with her arms crossed.
Ai then crackled at Ari's comment, “No way! Why would I be the favorite? I'm not that special.”
The girls stared at her if she was serious with her comment. Takamine sighed deeply, “Ai, you have been the anchor of this group. Ever since you joined the group, you have turned into the favorite. You even took the spotlight from Nino.” She pointed over at Nino, who was silently listening.
Nino didn't say a word. Instead, she lowered her head slightly, keeping a neutral look on her face. Nino staggered a bit once Ai threw her arms around her shoulders. Ai rested her head on Nino's shoulder with a bright smile on her face, “No way! Nino and I share the spotlight! She's much more amazing than I am.”
“I don't think so, Ai. You're much better than I am in everything.” Nino finally spoke in a soft and quiet tone. Ai, sensing Nino's insecurity, smiled softly and remained hugging her, “Don't say that. You have been part of B-Komachi longer than I have. You're much better at things than I am. Even more professional!”
“Hmm…” Nino didn't look very convinced.
“Girls!”
All seven of them turned to the doorway to see Miyako at the doorway of the practice room. Miyako raised an eyebrow, eyeing them, “Shouldn't you be practicing your new dances for your new songs? You do have a concert coming up soon.”
“Oh, right.” Kyun snapped her fingers as her eyes flickered as the others murmured to themselves, nodding.
“Come on, start practicing before Ichigo comes and notices you guys are not practicing like she expects.”
“Yes, Saitou-san!” The girls responded as Miyako walked off.
As the girls got prepared, Ai stood next to Nino with her usual Ai smile, “Hey, how about we convince the president to let us go to the funeral together?”
Nino looked over at her after taking a sip of her water bottle, “Are you sure, Ai? I'm pretty sure he would say yes to you immediately without me being there.”
“But I would love us to do it together! We are best friends. Best friends do everything together, right?”
“Well, yeah–”
“Then we can do it together! If it's two of us convincing the president to let us go to the funeral, I'm sure he will say yes.”
Nino opened her mouth to protest again, but the shimmer and excitement in Ai's eyes changed her mind. Nino let out a soft sigh with amusement, “Alright, we can do it together.”
“Yay!” Ai cheered, throwing her arms around Nino again, giving her a hug. Nino gave her a small pat on her upper arm content with the hug.
___
Once practice was over, Ai walked with big steps ahead of Nino as her dark hair swayed behind her. The same hair many, many would love to have.
Nino followed her close behind. The two make their way to Ichigo's office in the agency. Ai humming one of the B-Komachi's songs. Nino spoke, causing Ai's head to look back, but her long step walking continued, “Are you sure you want me there, Ai? I'm sure you can succeed without me.”
“Yup! I want my talented best friend there with me.” Ai responded, looking ahead once again.
Nino simply gave a small nod.
Once they made it, Ai opened the door with a confident grin on her face.
Ichigo looked up from some documents he was looking over. He raised an eyebrow at the two women, “Shouldn't you knock first, Ai?”
Ai blinked once. She glanced down at her hand, then at the door, then at Ichigo. Ai then laughed, now understanding what she did wrong, “Oopsies! You're right, president! Hold on…”
Ai backed away, causing Nino to do the same. Ai closed the door and knocked twice.
Ichigo stared with a deadpan expression. With an amusement grin on his face, he responded, “Come in.”
The door opened to reveal Nino and Ai again. Ai grinned, walking up to Ichigo's desk, “Sa…” She paused as if she was trying to remember something, but she proceeded, “President! The B-Komachi girls and I want to go to the funeral of Ayaka-san!”
Ichigo blinked, confused on what Ai was saying, “Funeral? What are you thinking about?”
“You haven't heard?” Nino asked, standing next to Ai. Ichigo's silence was enough to answer Nino's question. Nino then explained, “Ayaka-san died last night from a car accident. The news stated she was under the influence while on the road. They even found out that her vehicle had problems with its brakes.”
Ai nodded.
Ichigo sat there for a moment, processing the news. Before he could say anything, Ai pressed her palms together, “We want to go to the funeral and pay our respects!”
“How do you even know they will plan a funeral for her?”
“Because she was loved by many! Besides, who wouldn't set up a funeral for someone important like that?” Ai questioned, tilting her head.
“Hmm…” Ichigo leaned back against the chair, tapping his fingers against his desk, “I'm not sure if that's a good idea.”
Ai gasped, “Why not?”
“I'm not close to the President of Stellar Serenade.”
“But you two have met before and talked, right?” Nino spoke, keeping her eyes on her president.
“Well, yeah, but it's professional. Katsuragi-san and I don't have that much of a close relationship compared to others. Besides, I don't think it's the best idea. Katsuragi-san might take it the wrong way.” Ichigo explained as Ai and Nino settled themselves down on the two chairs.
Ichigo leaned forward, resting his forearms on his desk, “Look, it may be seen as something nice to do for another idol that just passed away, but in the eyes of the agency owner himself, he might think we are going to the funeral because it will make our image look good. Katsuragi Shion has been part of the entertainment industry for decades now. The man isn't really someone who would keep his guard down easily. He knows how the industry works. No matter what someone does, even if it's out of gesture or respect, he might see it as an opportunistic move.”
“Well, I don't really blame him for thinking that. This industry can be toxic and competitive.” Nino said. Her eyes drifted to the side.
“Hmm…” Ai slightly frowned. Determination appeared in her eyes again, “Well, you can just talk to him, right? After all, Ayaka-san was a fan of B-Komachi! We need to be there to honor her legacy, right?”
“Ai.”
“Please?”
“No.”
“Pretty please?”
“No, Ai.”
“Pretty pretty please with cherry on top?!” Ai did her typical Ai smile with her palms pressed together, begging.
Ichigo's eye twitched, “I already said n–”
“Pretty pretty please with the biggest cherry on top?!” Ai exclaimed. Her starry eyes shimmered, “With sprinkles and whip cream!”
Nino blinked before letting out a quiet chuckle. Nino immediately stayed silent when Ichigo shot her a sharp look.
Ichigo stared at Ai with her big starry eyes shimmering at her with her bright and adorable smile of hers that made anyone fall on their knees. Ichigo sighed, annoyed, facepalming himself, “Sometimes I hate you old shitty idols.”
“Excuse me?” Nino arched an eyebrow. Nino knew that the B-Komachi girls and herself were considered old by the idol standards despite them being in their late 20s which was still young for many people outside of the industry, but it still stung at being called that.
“Does that mean we are going to the funeral?”
“I'll see what I can do.”
“Yay!” Ai shot up from her chair and threw her arms around Ichigo, throwing herself on the desk to hug the man considering how short she was. Ichigo watched, and his expression softened, watching the person he considered his daughter hugging him out of pure joy.
Nino watched silently with a faint smile.
“Now, get off my desk.”
Ai blinked and pulled away, getting herself off of the desk, “Sorry! Got carried away, heehee!”
Nino grinned while Ichigo let out an amusement sigh.
___
After six days of Ayaka's tragic death, the funeral soon came. The private funeral was filled with close friends, agencies, and celebrities who were close to the group of Idols, Shion, or even Ayaka came to pay their respects to the loving idol.
Ichigo, Miyako, and the B-Komachi girls stepped into the temple where the funeral was taking place. All of them were wearing black like all of the other guests present. Ai holding a bouquet of chrysanthemums flowers.
Ichigo looked around for Shion. His eyes landed on the man greeting guests, coming with a calm expression on his face. Ichigo excused himself and made his way to Shion. Ichigo said, “Katsuragi-san.”
Shion turned his head. The two shared a handshake, “Thank you for coming, Saitou-san.”
“Thank you for letting us come. I understand that we don't have a very close relationship compared to the others here present in the funeral. Ai and the girls wanted to come and pay their respects. Ayaka-san was a fan of B-Komachi, and I'm sure she would have been happy to see the B-Komachi girls here.”
Shion's expression didn't change. His hands now rest on either side of his body. His shoulders slightly sagged. He simply responded with emptiness, “Yeah.”
Ichigo wasn't surprised with how Shion was reacting and how emotionally distant he was. Shion was never the one to show his emotions in public, especially in events like these. However, Ichigo could see the sadness that Shion carried in his eyes.
“I'm sorry for your loss.” Ichigo spoke again after a minute of silence.
Shion didn't respond. His eyes glued onto Ayaka's portrait above the casket Ayaka was laying at rest. The casket and portrait being surrounded by flowers as her final tribute to her life as a human and an idol.
Not too far from the casket, the members of Stellar Serenade grieved in their own way, having their heads lowered, showing respect to their star idol that was gone too soon.
“If only she didn't go out that night… if only I… if only I had been more strict with her, or maybe even been able to stop her from going out that night, or maybe gotten her motorcycle checked.” Shion clenched his fists, furrowing his eyebrows, “What an idiot I was.” He muttered, frustrated.
“You didn't know this would happen. Don't blame yourself. You didn't know.”
“... Still. I should have been more strict with her.” Shion said coldly, having no emotion in his voice.
Ichigo lifted his hand to place it on the grieving man's shoulder but paused. He dropped it, changing his mind.
“Her death is my fault.”
“Katsuragi-san–”
Shion turned away, “I should greet the other guests.” He didn't let Ichigo finish his sentence. As the grieving man walked off, Miyako approached her husband standing next to him, “How is he?”
“He's grieving in his own way. He's blaming himself for Ayaka-san's death. I can see why he does, but how could he have known Ayaka-san would die that night? It was an accident.”
“Can you blame him? Ayaka was his responsibility. I'm sure he grew close to the Stellar Serenade idol members. Any person would feel guilty at the death of someone they were responsible for. He made Ayaka the famous idol she was. He watched her grow.”
Ichigo only sighed deeply.
“I'm sure you would have felt the same if Ai was the one in that casket instead, right?” Miyako asked.
Ichigo's eyes flickered, looking at her, taken back by the question. He never thought of Ai that way. The woman that he saw as his daughter, the one he watched grow up, go through a pregnancy only being sixteen years old, give birth and give her children away to the man that got her pregnant – the same one Ai’s keeping his identity a secret, be the one in that casket instead.
At the thought of Ai gone just like that, it was a huge hit to the heart.
Ichigo's expression darkened that image in his head, “I would.”
Miyako stepped closer to her husband and rested her head on his shoulder, “Me too.”
“But that's not going to happen. Not under my watch.” He said, his eyes landing on Ai, “I'll protect her like a father should. Like I always did.”
Miyako softened at his words, keeping her cheek pressed against his shoulder. The two stood there in silence, sharing this quiet and wholesome moment, but also as a sign of respect for the famous Idol's death.
The B-Komachi girls stood a few feet from the casket, staring at the portrait of Ayaka. The group felt the eyes of some guests on them. Ai stepped forward, moving closer to the casket and portrait.
Ai bowed before she placed the bouquet of flowers near the casket. Ai stepped back. Her eyes stared at the portrait.
Ayaka-san really shined and gave so much to her fans. Now, she's here.
…
I hope she's resting peacefully now.
Ai smiled softly in a bittersweet way before bowing again with her palms pressed together. She stepped away as the others paid their respects.
Nino was the last one to step up near the casket and portrait. Nino stood in front of it. Nino bowed, keeping her head low and her palms together. Her eyes closed for a moment. Nino lifted her head slightly to take a good look at the portrait of Ayaka. Nino felt the eyes of the portrait staring back at her. Nino's neutral expression didn't change one bit. Her eyes remained cold and calculated.
She simply mumbled out quietly as if she was speaking to Ayaka directly instead of her portrait, “I hope you rest peacefully, Ayaka-san. You will be missed.”
Nino straightened up again before stepping away, keeping her neutral look on her face. Deep down, she felt herself smile.
___
The door opened and closed. The sounds of heels clinking against the floor were heard. As the footsteps made their way to a room. The sound of the door opened again.
The sounds of heels started once again. A hand reached out to grab a red sharpie as the walking continued without stopping. Soon, the footsteps came to a halt in front of a desk that had papers resting on the desk, spread out.
The cap of the red sharpie was pulled off, revealing the red tip of the marker.
Nino reached out and crossed off Ayaka's picture that was lying on the desk in front of her. The picture rested on top of informative documents about Ayaka. Surrounding Ayaka's documents and pictures were others of different people. Some pictures were already stained with a red X while others were still unstained.
Nino clicked back the cap of the sharpie before settling it down. Her eyes looked over at her next target's picture. She reached out into her bag and pulled out her phone. She unlocked it and navigated to her contacts. As she scrolled, her eyes skimmed through it, trying to find the right phone number.
As the search continued, Nino came to a halt. Her eyes landed on a specific number. She stared before she flashed an unsettling smile.
Far away from Nino's apartment, a crow flew over the cemetery before going down and gently landing on the deceased idol's grave. The crow blinked, tilting its head before letting out a caw.
With that, the crow flew off into the sky, leaving the grave behind.
Chapter 56: Q&A
Chapter Text
Hi. :]
The chapter isn't ready yet. I apologize. It's halfway done. Things have been happening in real life that have been getting my attention, so my focus isn't always on my books and the chapters that still need to be completed.
So, I want to do a little Q&A for people who still have questions and opinions, especially for the new readers in this book! This will get deleted (maybe since there's two other Q&As already with questions answered).
So, ask away :)
Pages Navigation
TenderSugar on Chapter 1 Wed 03 Jul 2024 06:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
10_Isara_17 on Chapter 1 Wed 03 Jul 2024 06:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mavis4951 on Chapter 1 Wed 03 Jul 2024 08:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
Setsuka_chan on Chapter 1 Wed 03 Jul 2024 08:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
ShadowBladeSabre on Chapter 1 Thu 04 Jul 2024 07:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
10_Isara_17 on Chapter 1 Thu 04 Jul 2024 07:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mokishy on Chapter 1 Fri 05 Jul 2024 12:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
10_Isara_17 on Chapter 1 Fri 05 Jul 2024 01:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
Eashgirl24 on Chapter 1 Fri 05 Jul 2024 04:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
Angel (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sat 27 Jul 2024 12:17AM UTC
Comment Actions
TheHandOfTheDarkness on Chapter 1 Sat 31 Aug 2024 01:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
Lady0Lunamoon on Chapter 1 Mon 06 Jan 2025 09:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
faikanaz (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 13 Jul 2025 09:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
LamXD on Chapter 2 Fri 05 Jul 2024 05:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
TenderSugar on Chapter 2 Sat 06 Jul 2024 02:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
aotbrokeme on Chapter 2 Sat 06 Jul 2024 05:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mokishy on Chapter 2 Sun 21 Jul 2024 11:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
AresianEuropa on Chapter 2 Thu 25 Jul 2024 10:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
betterNameless on Chapter 2 Mon 04 Nov 2024 03:17AM UTC
Comment Actions
aotbrokeme on Chapter 2 Sat 06 Jul 2024 05:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
betterNameless on Chapter 2 Mon 04 Nov 2024 03:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
ShadowBladeSabre on Chapter 3 Sat 06 Jul 2024 09:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
10_Isara_17 on Chapter 3 Sat 06 Jul 2024 09:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
TenderSugar on Chapter 3 Sun 07 Jul 2024 07:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
betterNameless on Chapter 3 Mon 04 Nov 2024 03:32AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ayiya_aayy on Chapter 3 Mon 08 Jul 2024 05:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
LIMITBREAKER2007 on Chapter 3 Mon 08 Jul 2024 08:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
Clevinger on Chapter 3 Fri 04 Oct 2024 03:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
LIMITBREAKER2007 on Chapter 3 Fri 04 Oct 2024 05:31AM UTC
Comment Actions
Clevinger on Chapter 3 Fri 04 Oct 2024 01:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
betterNameless on Chapter 3 Mon 04 Nov 2024 03:30AM UTC
Comment Actions
kitchencabinets on Chapter 3 Tue 14 Jan 2025 06:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
kenKazaki on Chapter 3 Wed 04 Jun 2025 04:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation